CREATE TABLE `node_revisions` (
`nid` int(10) unsigned NOT NULL default '0',
`vid` int(10) unsigned NOT NULL auto_increment,
`uid` int(11) NOT NULL default '0',
`title` varchar(255) NOT NULL default '',
`body` longtext NOT NULL,
`teaser` longtext NOT NULL,
`log` longtext NOT NULL,
`timestamp` int(11) NOT NULL default '0',
`format` int(11) NOT NULL default '0',
PRIMARY KEY (`vid`),
KEY `nid` (`nid`),
KEY `uid` (`uid`)
) ENGINE=MyISAM AUTO_INCREMENT=9393 DEFAULT CHARSET=utf8;
1
1
1
Centaur TF-TG
One day Jack happened to find himself in the forest. There isn't a particular reason why Jack was in the forest that day, and you shouldn't take interest in that fact, as it's simply a mundane detail. What you should be interested in, is what happened to Jack in the forest.
Jack was walking along a path deep in the forest, when he stumbled upon a green amulet encased in gold. When he picked it up, it started to emit a very powerful green light. He dropped it in surprise, and as it hit the ground, the light stopped. He slowly bent down to pick it up again, and as he touched it, the light returned. Curious, he examined the odd stone all over, finding a perfectly cut green stone wrapped in gold, that continued to emit the strange green light as he held it.
Wanting to keep this strange artifact, Jack reached around his neck and unfastened the small gold chain. Fastening the still-glowing stone to the chain, he re-attached it around his neck. As the stone hung by his chest, it started to glow even brighter. Jack felt his chest tingle a little. Suddenly, the pendant began to melt away into his chest, and as it did, all of his clothes began to glow bright green, as well, right before they completely disappeared off his body. He couldn't believe his eyes. As he reached for the stone, nothing was left but the chain it was suspended on moments ago. And his chest was still glowing bright green, creating a warmth inside him. This warmth spread, as did the light, throughout his whole body. Soon he was engulfed in this strange green light, standing naked in the forest. And as suddenly as it had started, it stopped.
Jack felt uneasy, like he was going to be sick. Suddenly, his face started burning. Not the skin on his face, though, it was more like someone had grabbed hold of his entire head and was reshaping it. His cheek bones moved out and away, creating a defined heart-shaped face. He lost all hair follicles on his face, and his eyebrows thinned out. His eyes blurred a moment as his eye color changed from brown to blue. His nose cracked as it reshaped itself into a smaller, more petite form. He could feel a sharp pain in his teeth as they straightened themselves out. And his hair was growing out as well. As he grabbed a handful of it and brought it to his face, he saw its color turn from light brown to a deep red.
He knew it wasn't over. He felt his shoulders snap and become smaller, and as he brought his hands to his face, he could see them becoming smaller and more defined. He lost all the hair on his arms as they, too, shrunk to become more feminine. He knew what was coming next. His upper chest started to tingle, and as he looked down, he could see his chest expanding outward and his belly becoming more slim as the excess fat in his body was rearranged to create two perfectly-shaped breasts. His hips cracked as his pelvis reshaped itself, creating a very feminine hourglass figure. He dreaded what he knew was coming next. As he grabbed onto his penis for the last time, it shrank and receded into his body. As he moved his hand down to confirm his prediction, he felt a smooth, soft slit between his legs. He was now a she.
The transformation finished itself by rounding his butt out and feminizing his legs, further emphasizing the hourglass figure he already had. Jack stood there for a moment, perplexed at what had just happened. As he stood there, his new body started to tingle again, but not like before. He could feel something stirring, a feeling he had never experienced before. He thought he was going to be sick. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his lower back. He felt his back and couldn't believe it. His ass was growing at an alarming rate. He could feel his spine elongating, growing as it moved horizontally away from him, pulling his new feminine slit backwards. He knew if he kept growing like this, he wouldn't be able to stand anymore. But just as he was about to lose his balance, two new legs sprouted from this new growth and formed into hooves. His new lower back expanded outwards in all directions, growing new muscles and rearranging organs, and shaping itself into a horse's torso. His spine continued to grow, creating a tail. His existing legs (now his front legs) shrunk as his toes fused into hooves. His knees bent backwards, and he stumbled to find his new center of gravity. He looked back at his body and saw the hairless body of a horse. And just as he was about to wonder about the coat of fur that was absent from his new body, his body started to tingle from the waist down. He watched as a full coat of reddish fur grew on his new body, completing the transformation.
He stood there for a moment, admiring his new body. Shoulder-length red hair, a perfect pair of breasts, not to mention that he was now a girl. Oh, and of course there was the centaur part. He wished he had a mirror.
After standing there for a minute in disbelief, he decided to continue on his walk through the forest, enjoying his new body.
One day Jack happened to find himself in the forest. There isn't a particular reason why Jack was in the forest that day, and you shouldn't take interest in that fact, as it's simply a mundane detail. What you should be interested in, is what happened to Jack in the forest.
1269668564
1
21
21
1
The five million dollar bride
Raymond Limely owned mob boss Sergio Farinelli 50.000 bucks. Boy, was he in trouble.
<!--break-->
(This story was originally published over at Rebecca's World <a href="http://www.rebeccamolay.com/">www.rebeccamolay.com</a>)
OK, it was a stupid move, he admitted that. Betting 1000 dollars you do not have on a horse that cannot possibly win, is never a recipe for success. Still, it had seemed such a good idea at the time.
Without the 1000, he risked loosing his home, and he loved that house. So he went down to Sergio Farinelli and asked for a loan. The next horse was definitely a sure bet.
It wasn't. And with the interest rates of Mister Farinelli, he was suddenly the proud owner of a 50.000 dollar debt to the mafia.
You cannot run from a man like Farinelli. Raymond Limley tried. They caught him at a cheap hotel five miles outside of town, broke a few of his fingers and asked him politely for the next down payment.
At that very moment Raymond found peace with God. He knew that he was dead, and he stopped struggling.There was no way an engineer like him could cough up this kind of money.
The next week they visited his work place, scared some of his colleagues shitless and directed him into a waiting limo. Blindfolded, he listened to the rumbling of the tires and the chiming of the bells of a nearby church. He didn't ask for whom the bells tolled.
A few minutes later he was tied to a chair in a room that hadn't been redecorated since the 1950s. Jane Mansfield looked down at him from an old Playboy poster up at the wall. Without sympathy, it seemed.
"If I understand this correctly, you are not able to pay your debts to me," Farinelli said. Unlike the room, he wore the very latest as regards color schemes and textiles. Hugo Boss would have been proud of him.
But not of his face. His face reminded Raymond of an executioners ax. It hadn't seen a moisturizer since Police Commissioner Hamlin spit at him ten years earlier, and Hamlin was nowhere to be found.
"Yes, sir," Raymond replied. "I have given you all I have. My car, my house, my TV. All I have now are these clothes."
"I am sure you appreciate the predicament we are in," Mr. Farinelli said. "I am a businessman, Mr. Limley, and I have become rich because I do not accept losses of any kind."
"I am sure you believe that we are going to dump you in the river now, with your feet buried in a heavy slab of concrete. But you see, concrete costs money, and that is an investment that will never deliver an interest." He looked Raymond into the eyes.
"You do have something I want, Mr. Limely. I want you to sign this contact, and when you have done so, you are no longer in debt to me."
A man the size of a freight train gave Raymond a piece of paper and a pen. Raymond found it very hard to concentrate, and his hand was shaking so much that it was very hard to read. He did get the gist of the text, though.
"You want me to hand over my rights to my own body to you?" he asked.
"Exactly," Farinelli said, "the alternative costs to much."
"What are you going to do with it?" Raymond asked. "Use it as fertilizer?"
Farinelli laughed. "I love your spirit," he said. "You are going to need it where you are going. Sign!"
Raymond signed. What else could he possible do?
"Thank you, Mr. Limely," Farinelli said. "You have made the right choice. Bill here will now escort you to your quarters."
Big Bill took a good hold of his arm and dragged him into a nearby elevator. He pushed a button labelled -5.
"Hm, minus five, you sure have a big basement here," Raymond said while the elevator took them down into the ground. Bill was not in the mood for conversation. He had heard nervous bablling like this a hundred times.
When the door opened, Raymond was staring into the eyes of one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen. She was gorgeous! Long, black hair caressed her shoulders. She was scantily dressed. Her green silk jacket was open at the front revealing a black bra and two soft curves of female flesh.
"Do you like what you see, Mr. Limely?" she asked him.
He was just relieved that she actually saw him, but was not able to give any coherent reply: "Uh, well, yes, uh! And you are?"
"You can call me Diana, Mr. Limely, I will be your mistress this evening."
Mistress? What the fuck?
"Follow me, Mr. Limely" she asked politely. Bill was not equally polite. He just dragged Raymond down the concrete hallway.
He could see rows of doors on both sides, with small windows with bars on them, as in a prison. Behind some of the doors he could see shapes moving. In one he saw the anguished face of a man, in another the tearful eyes of a black, young, woman. It was as if she had given up on life.
"Who are these people?" he asked nervously.
"Do you know Police Commissioner Peterson?" she asked. Strange question.
"Yeah, he is the one that took over after Hamlin?" he answered.
"Oh, I loved Hamlin," she laughed. "You should have seen him beg for mercy! Well, I guess he is in a happy place now."
Raymond didn't like the sound of this.
"What about the police?" he asked. For his own sanity's sake he needed to get a grip on reality. In that respect Diana was not very helpful.
"When Peterson took over he promised his voters that he would put an end to the disappearance of women in this city. In 2005 alone more than 180 women disappeared without a trace, never to be seen again."
She stopped and looked Raymond into the eyes.
"We know where they are, Mr. Limely. We were the ones that sold them to cheap bordellos in South America, harems in the Middle East and to a large number of sick perverts who wanted love toys of their own. However, we wanted to preserve our special relationship with Peterson, and in return for certain favors, we put an end to all the kidnappings."
Raymond and read about Peterson's pledge. He had been duly reelected. Any hope of the police rescuing him died at that moment. He was truly fucked.
"Now there are only men disappearing," she laughed. "And they fetch a nice price in the North African slave markets."
So that was it then. They were going to sell him as a butt boy to some Arabian sheik or whatever.
"This doesn't make any sense!" he screamed at her. "I am not that good looking. I am middle aged. Slightly bold, overweight. This doesn't make any sense."
"Ah, here is your guest room, Mr. Limely. I hope you enjoy your stay." Bill threw him into the room at the very end of the hall. It turned out to be a padded cell with no furniture. A small lamp in the ceiling filled the room with a bluish light. There was a hole in the ground at the end of the room -- to be used for sanitary purposes, he guessed. The wash basin was padded.
They closed the door. He sat down on the floor, numb. Down the hall he could hear a man scream: "Let me out of here, man. You cannot do this to me!"
Then a woman crying: "This is not me.Take me back, pleeeeease!" Then someone banging on the door: "Shut up, bitch, or I'll come in and ram you!" Then silence.
He waited for hours, before finally falling asleep on the floor. His mind was filled with strange dreams of men and women having bizarre sex.
In one of them he was bent over a table. He could feel someone rip down his trousers, and put a big dick up his ass. He woke up, gasping. Damned, that was a sick dream!
He lost track of time, but he believed it must have been morning, when Diana and her friend came back with a tray with some food and a bottle of orange juice.
"Eat and drink it all," she commanded. "You need all the energy you can get."
While he was eating, Diana opened up the small red briefcase she was carrying and looked through some papers. She looked at Bill.
"He is assigned to our Omanian friend?" she asked. He grunted.
"OK." She opened a folder and looked at some pictures. Raymond only caught a glimpse, but could have sworn that it was pages torn out of a colored magazine. He could see some skin.
Diana put the folder back into the briefcase. "Don't he know how much their backs will hurt with heavy equipment like that?" she asked Bill. Bill was clearly incapable of answering questions in any normal way, but the grin he gave her was sickening.
Diana took out a syringe and signaled to Bill. Suddenly Bill was holding him so tight that Raymond was unable to move.
"It is time for your special vitamins, my dear," Diana purred and inserted the needle into a vein in his arm. "Here you go. You are such a nice boy!" She laughed. Bill threw him into a corner.
"Turn up the intensity of the radiation!" he could hear Diana say. Shortly after he could see the blue light becoming more intense.
He explored the room in anguish, but could find now way of escaping. Not that he had been expecting that, of course, but he had to do something. This feeling of helplessness was killing him.
He fell asleep again. When he woke up, someone had put a white silk pajamas on the floor. As a prison garment, it was on the luxurious side. His old clothes were getting sweaty and stale, so he put it on. He started to understand the rules of this game. If they wanted him to change, he would.
While changing he noticed that some of his chest hair had fallen off. He looked at the blue light. Were they trying to give him cancer with radiation poisoning. Was that Farinelli's sick revenge? But what about all his talk about not loosing money? A cancer patient wouldn't be much profitable, would he?
He buried his face in his hands and sighed. That was strange! He let his hands wander up to the top of his head. He could feel a thin cover of soft down covering his skull. He had been bald since his mid twenties. Could radiation make hair grow out again? Was that it, were they trying to make him look better in order to get a better price at the gay marked?
Hours went by. He was getting bored.
Finally, Bill and Diana appeared again. He got a decent meal with a lot of vegetables and another shot of "vitamins".
"I guess you are getting bored?" she said and took out a catalog from her briefcase. "Why don't you entertain yourself with this one?"
It was a catalog from Victoria's Secret: Sexy models showing off bras, panties, and babydolls.
"Don't thank me," she said. "It is all part of our prisoner welfare policy!" She shut the door behind them.
Raymond sat down in a corned and leafed through the catalog. He used to masturbate to pictures like these when he was younger. And although the blue light made the printed colors harder to interpret, he could see that Victoria's models were as hot as ever.
He started fantasizing about having sex with one model wearing a silk georgette halter babydoll. He needed an outlet for all the stress and anxiety, so he started to masturbate, dreaming about burying his face in the lustrous hair of that woman, resting between her legs.
After his climax, he fell asleep again. New strange dreams followed. In one of them he was wearing the babydoll in the picture. Again he was forced down face first over a table, and he could feel a hand lift his babydoll to expose his butt.
He woke up with a scream. God, no, not again! What scared him though, was not the fact that he was being violated in the dream, but that the dream aroused him. He woke up with the hardest hard-on he'd ever had.
In the corner of the room he could see a white garment, neatly folded. It was the Victoria's Secret babydoll found in the picture.
There must be a camera here, he thought. They are watching every move I make. This must be some kind of experiment, he thought. That would be a relief. Maybe it was all a game. Maybe they would let him out, eventually.
Did they want him to masturbate holding the babydoll? Or did they want him to put it on? Did they want to find out how much psychological pressure was needed to make a cross-dresser out of him? Well, they could keep on dreaming. He would not put on that babydoll, that was certain.
He looked down at his white flannel pajamas. Hm, that one looked a bit feminine too, didn't it? He took of the top and looked at the label. Fuck, it was Victoria's Secret. He searched through the catalog. Yepp, there it was, on page 23. That model was wearing a pink version, but it was definitely the same garment. They had tricked him.
He let the top fall to the floor and sighed. He looked down at his chest. His black body hair had disappeared. His skin had become much smoother. He looked at his nipples. Were they always this big? They were rock hard. And the areolas looked bigger too. He touched the right nipple. It was definitely more sensitive that he was used to. Was this caused by the radiation?
He examined the rest of his body. No, apart from the lack of body hair, it looked pretty normal. Even his love handles were intact. He grabbed them with both hands and looked for the imaginary camera. "If your really want to change me, you can take these!" he shouted.
It was time for another meal and another shot. The weird dreams followed. Again he was forced down onto the table. Plates and cups fell down to the floor. He tried to hold on to the table cloth to get up, but the man behind him held him fast. Raymond felt strange. It was as if he was resting on two soft cushions on the table. He realized that they were breast -- big breasts.
He could feel the man behind him move his hands between his legs. When the man reached his crotch, Raymond could feel nothing. His penis was gone!
He woke up, shaking. He was aroused and it scared him. His dick was, thank God, still there, but it was pointing to the heavens. He was intensely horny, and the idea of having a penis up his ass, suddenly felt ... good? He threw up in the hole and washed his mouth in the basin.
That night the background tapes started running. The volume was low, but he could hear soft female voices whispering, overlapping. It was hard to hear what they said, but he did catch snippets like: "I am a soft, sexy, woman." "I love my soft, sensitive skin." "Lick my nipples, darling." "I look so good in my babydoll". "Fill me up with your love, baby!"
The next time Diana and Bill came along, he did not put up a fight. I only gave her his arm and let her inject him with the serum. He knew now that there was much more than vitamins in that cocktail.
"Since you have been so compliant, I'll let you have a reward," Diana said. "Follow me!" They took him to a bathroom and let him take a shower. It felt good to get rid of what must have been days of grime and sweat.
There was a mirror in the bathroom and he examined his face. No stubble whatsoever, in spite of him having spent days in that cell. His head, however, was covered with a short red brown hair. He hadn't looked this good since his teens.
He noticed that his areolas had started to grow and become "puffy". They had expanded slightly, and started to look like the chest of a girl in early puberty. It looked like his hips were getting wider as well, he could feel a soft layer of fat under the skin when touching his buttocks. He had to ask Diana about this.
He used a towel to dry his body and looked around for his pajamas. It was not where he had put it. Instead he found the the babydoll. He remembered the description from the catalog: "Siren-worthy shape in lustrous silk georgette, lavished with embroidery, beading and sequins. Ties at neck. Matching panty."
He took up the babydoll, and yes, under it he found matching panties.
So this is it then, he said. They are turning me into a transvestite.
Well, he had no choice. He put the garments on, and looked at himself in the mirror. He looked strange, but without his body hair and his belly receding, he did not look too bad.
On the way back to the cell he told Diana about the changes to his body.
"Do not worry about that, my dear," she told him. "This is just the normal side effects of the vitamin mix. You do not miss your big belly, do you?" No, he did not.
Back in the cell, he started looking closely at more of the models and what they were wearing. However, in his fantasies he found it harder to harder to distinguish between the role of himself as a strong stud making love to this women, and the idea of him wearing more of these clothes.
He was tremendously fascinated by a pink babydoll wore by a sexy big breasted blonde.
"Naughty and nice in delicate, sheer stretch lace. Adjustable neck. Matching silk panty. Imported nylon." Oh yeah, he would love to fuck her.
That night the dream had changed slightly. He was wearing the "VS logo lace halter babydoll". He could feel his breasts bounce slightly on his chest. His ass was resting on the table. He could see a naked man approaching, penis erect. He opened his arms to welcome him.
He woke up with seamen soiling his baby doll. In the background he could hear the feminine voices. "I want you inside me, baby." "Oh yeah, fuck me hard in the ass, lover!" "Hmmm, I feel so good in silk and lace!."
He was more than embarrassed. I am a man, damn it! They will not be allowed to turn me into a transvestite, he thought.
He was not surprised to find the pink babydoll by the door. However, when he took off the white babydoll, he was shocked to see that his chest had expanded into two small, recognizable breasts. "My God," he said. "They are not turning me into a transvestite. I am becoming a transsexual!"
Strangely enough, the idea of turning into a "chick with a dick" did not make him too uncomfortable. The feeling of the babydoll rubbing against his erect nipples was just too good to deny. The man him had always liked to touch and caress breasts, and the fact that these too were his own, only made the feeling stronger.
"Make them stop!" one voice in his head pleaded. "No, let them continue," another said. "I want to see where this ends."
That evening Diana and Bill moved him into another room. "Unlike some of our clients you seem to adapt nicely to your changing condition," Diana said. "You are clearly not going to hurt yourself."
The room had a strong feminine touch. Pinkish walls, bright curtains framing a window facing a beautiful garden, and pillows, a large number of colorful pillows. Raymond had never grasped why women wanted pillows everywhere. Now he had to concentrate hard to make an argument against them.
There was a separate bathroom with a large number of bottles with creams, perfumes and various sorts of make-up.
He slept well that night. In fact, he couldn't remember ever to have slept this good. When "The Dream" came to him, he didn't resist. He opened his legs to the stranger and let him thrust his penis into him. His body was shaking with pleasure all through the dream. He did not wake up until morning, fully rested.
On the chair beside his bed there was a blue turtleneck sweaterdress and new panties. He had seen it on the model on page 45 of the Victoria catalog.
His breast were bigger and his hips wider, so the dress fit him perfectly. His hair was still short and boyish, but his face had become finer and more feminine, and he knew that he looked good.
Seeing daylight again, Raymond knew that he meal he was served that morning was breakfast.
"All right," Diana said, "It is time to end this. I will give you a double dose today." She gave him two injections.
"You really want to lie down on the bed for this," she told Raymond. She helped him get out of his dress.
She put him down on the bed. He felt weak and feverish.
He could actually see his breasts growing. "They look nice, don't they?" Diana asked him. "The problem is , my dear, that they are going to reach twice that size. Oh yeah, you are going to get a couple of big udders worthy of a cow. Too bad, though, because you are really becoming a beautiful girl."
She was right. His breast slowly expanded and became heavier and heavier against his chest. He moved over to the side to breathe easier. They felt good, though. He touched them, squeezed them, massaged them, getting more and more aroused in the process.
"Let me help you with that," Diana said, and started to lick and bite his nipples. Well, if this was what it meant to be a woman, he could get used to it.
Diana pulled out his dick. It was definitely much smaller than the one he knew a few days ago, but it did raise to the occasion.
"It is time for you to go," Diana told his penis, and started to suck. Raymond fondled his erect nipples, savoring the feeling of Diana's tongue playing with his dick.
He could feel an immense orgasm building up. It didn't stop when he came into her mouth. The ejaculation was followed by one ecstatic wave after the other. At the same time he could feel his penis deflate and shrivel. When Diana gave it her final lick it had turned into a highly sensitive clitoris. Another wave engulfed him.
Diana massaged his new pussy lips with her hand. She looked up over his huge breasts and said:"Randi, you are now a woman." Then she trust two fingers into his pussy, proving her point beyond all doubt. He was soaking wet.
Diana pulled him up and stuck her fingers into his mouth. "Taste your own pussy juice, bitch. This is what you have become!
"You are a slave now, do you hear me! You have no passport, no social security number, no papers, and the man that have bought you own you completely. If you try to escape we will hunt you down, and when that happens, you will serve as a whore in the brothels of Nairobi!
"You are lucky, though. Our client is a man that worships women. If you treat him well, he will probably give you a good life."
Diana asked her to put on a white bustier, a pink jacket and panties. "This is not exactly my taste," she said, "but the customer gets what the customer wants."
They did really show off his new voluptuous body though. In this day and age there were women that would have called her fat, but Randi knew better. The man that had ordered this body, worshiped the female form. Maybe, this wasn't too bad, after all.
When the man arrived, she was a bit disappointed. He looked kind, but was rather small. The look in his eyes when he saw her body though, was priceless.
"My lady, I am Omar Allani," he said and took her hand. "I see that you are everything I have dreamed of."
Randi didn't know what to say. She was an intelligent woman, and knew perfectly well -- given Farinelli and all -- that she had no options beyond becoming this man's lover.
But the weakening man inside her had still problems to come to terms with the fact that her own penis was gone and that this man wanted to put his penis inside her.
"Please show me your tits," Omar asked her.
"Do it bitch!" Diana commanded. That was unnecessary. Randi had already lifted her two big balls of flesh out of her bustier. Actually, the longing in this man's eyes excited her. She absorbed his desire as a plant absorbing sunlight. It made her feel beautiful. If he thought of her as a beautiful woman, she was indeed a beautiful woman.
He came closer, as if asking if he could touch her. This is good, Randi thought. He may have bought himself a sex slave, but he still respects me as a woman. Maybe it was part of Arab culture. She didn't know.
Without even thinking about it, she went up to him, turned around and put his hands on her tits. She could smell his perfume and the musky smell of his excitement, and it turned her on.
He fondled her breast, stroke them and then kissed them. Boy, was this man a breast fetishist!
"You can leave us now," Omar told Diana.
"I thank you from the bottom of my heart for the gift you have given me, and may Allah forgive us all for the crimes we have committed towards this beautiful woman."
"I am not proud of what I have done to you," he said to Rand when Diana had left. "My flesh is weak and I may have been led astray by jinns, but I promise you that I shall take good care of you."
Whether it was his kind words, the subliminal voice conditioning, her high levels of estrogen or her own free will that made her do it, she did not know. But she found herself on the knees on the floor, pulling out the man's penis.
He tore of his shirt and thrust his member into her mouth. Oh my God, she thought, I love this. I worship this penis.
As a man she had never thought of the penis as an object of desire. Tits, yes, sexy asses, sure, but a dick. No, the dick was just a tool. No longer. Now his staff was a symbol of maleness that she wanted to honor and revere.
Now the dream came back to her. She was no longer standing by a table. No, she was down on her back on the bed, looking up at his member. She pulled him closer and spread her legs. "Come inside me, my man," she whispered. "Come inside me!"
He pushed his dick into her and started to thrust. She soon found the same rhythm and they grunted as animals in heat on the small bed.
"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," she pleaded, a complete woman by now. She was no longer capable of imagining being in his position.
Finally, when they were resting in each other's arms, Omar looked at her and said:
"You may come to feel that your new life will be like a prison. In my country women cannot move around freely as they can here. Moreover, you will be my concubine, not my wife, so the women of my family may despise you.
"But I will give you all the things that you ask for: clothes, jewelery, perfume. And you will get your own house, with your own servants, and I will come and visit you as often as I can."
"But now it is time to get out of this house of evil!"
Randi tried to put on the blue dress again, but it would no longer fit her. Omar, which had ordered her body measurements, had however brought her some slacks, a 36E bra, panties and a white wool sweater. They felt comfortable.
On their way out they stopped at the "office" of Farinelli. Omar gave him a briefcase. "Here are the 5 million dollars I owe you," he said. "I thank you for your services."
Farinelli smiled: "Maybe we can be of help another time, " he said. "After all, you people appreciate the value of a good harem."
That night Randi followed Omar on a first class flight to Oman. Omar never let go of her false Omanian passport.
Raymond Limely owned mob boss Sergio Farinelli 50.000 bucks. Boy, was he in trouble.
1242723392
1
30
30
1
The Haunted House
<!--break-->
Disclaimer:
Story by Ed Miller. Reposted by TFguy on TF-Media.net.
As usual, this is a story containing graphic sexual content. If you are not
legally allowed to view such a story, don't download it, read it, touch it,
lick it, eat it, burn it, use it for toilet paper, or even stand near it.
Permission is hereby given to archive this story on any site so long as this
disclaimer is attached, no fee is charged, and I am credited as the author
(I've actually gotten hate mail for having claimed to write my own stories,
because other people have made the same claim and some idiot believed them.)
If you do read it, send any comments to: zxcvbnm21@hotmail.com
Or leave feedback if the site you're reading this on allows it. I always
read it, even if I don't answer much, and I'm always interested to hear
comments, even if it's just "nice story," or, for that matter "you suck."
Don't be shy; say what you think. I really do want to hear it.
If you want to know where the rest of my stories are archived, nearly all of
them are at www.fictionmania.com and the one remaining one is at
www.bearchive.com
I should warn you, ladycyrrh (who was a reviewer way back on assm; this
preface has become rather dated) labeled another of my stories "a fuckfest,
but more literate than most." That is, of course, exactly what I was aiming
for: a fuckfest. Literary worth belongs in literature. What you're reading
now is smut. Be forewarned.
===================================================
The Haunted House
By Ed Miller
===================================================
"But I still don't see why we have to go in there," Jim said as the four
teenagers approached the rickety old house. He wasn't whining, but he
wasn't far short of it.
"Because it's here," replied Jerry.
"But everybody says it's haunted. I mean, I don't believe it, but
still..."
"We're going in BECAUSE everybody says it's haunted. I want to see what's
in there that's so special," retorted Dan. "Jesus, Jim, don't be such a
geek. How'd a wimp like you ever end up with a hot girlfriend like Jenny?"
Jim glanced at Jenny, walking in front of him, and wondered the same thing.
Jim was a skinny little guy; both of his friends were bigger and more
confident than him, but somehow he had ended up with the most attractive
girlfriend.
Jenny was fifteen, a year younger than the three boys, and she still had
some filling out to do, but she was already a beautiful girl. Jim just
counted himself lucky that she'd have anything to do with him.
"Okay," said Dan as he reached the door. "Last chance to turn back." He
hesitated before opening it, trying not to reveal that he was just as
reticent as Jim, but better at hiding it. Finally, unable to find any way
of avoiding it without losing face, he turned the knob.
"Holy shit, it isn't even locked," he muttered as the door swung open and
the four teens stepped gingerly inside. They found themselves in a dark
entryway, with high ceilings and an ornate stairway leading up to the second
and third floors. They could tell from the outside that the old mansion was
huge, but they weren't prepared for the grandeur of it until they were
confronted with it.
"Wow," whispered Jenny, "it's not even that dusty. And there's still
furniture here." She pointed to an antique bench against a wall.
"Somebody probably just left that 'cause it wasn't worth taking," Jerry
muttered. "All the good stuff is cleared out, I bet." He ventured farther
into the house, and the others followed him.
The first room they found themselves in proved Jerry wrong. It was a sort
of old-fashioned sitting room, wood-paneled and still comfortably furnished
with large, comfortable-looking leather-upholstered armchairs and a few low
tables.
"'All the good stuff is cleared out,' eh?" Dan asked pointedly.
"Well..." Jerry started, "NOBODY comes here. You'd think that somebody
would have thought to loot it, but..."
"How long did you say this place had been empty, Jim?" asked Jenny.
"My Dad told me that nobody's lived here since he was young. Maybe thirty
years."
All four stood, examining the room that looked as if it had been cleaned
and dusted that morning.
"Maybe we should be going now," Dan suggested.
The sound of a door slamming caused the four of them to jump. Jenny let
out a little yelp of surprise. All pretense of maintaining dignity gone,
they ran for the front door, only to find it securely shut. No matter how
Dan and Jerry strained, they were unable to open it.
"Damn, it's jammed," huffed Dan.
"Come on," said Jerry, "we'll find a window or something.
A circuit of the ground floor rooms took nearly twenty minutes, and every
window they came across was securely closed, with locked shutters inside and
out. After the first few, Dan and Jerry attempted to break through one, but
either due to solid construction or some other virtue, they were unable.
"Well, I guess we could check upstairs, then. There's got to be some way
out of here," Dan suggested. He was pale now, obviously frightened, as were
his companions. Jenny was sticking close to Jim, and wouldn't let go of his
hand.
"What'd your father have to say about the people that lived here?" asked
Jerry as they started slowly up the staircase.
"It was just the one guy," Jim responded softly. "He said that people were
afraid of the place even before it was abandoned. They said..."
"What?" Jerry demanded.
"I dunno. I guess there were rumors, like he was, y'know, into stuff.
Witchcraft, magic, that kind of stuff."
"Like Alestair Crowley?" asked Jenny.
"Pretty much."
They continued on in silence. At the top of the stairs, they found
themselves in a long hallway. All of the doors were closed except for the
one directly across from the stairs.
"Should we look in here, then?" Dan wondered aloud.
"I guess so," agreed Jerry. Their fear had sapped all the confidence out
of them.
Upon entering the room, they found themselves surrounded by books. They
were in some kind of library filled with antique, leather-bound books on
shelves filling every bit of wall space. The room was two stories high, and
as they moved into the center, they saw that a balcony ran along the wall
above the door by which they had entered, and a door connected the room to
the rest of the third floor.
"I wonder..." muttered Jim, as he walked to one of the floor lamps
scattered throughout the room and flicked it on. Bright light bathed the
room.
"Thirty years and the power's still on?" Jerry wondered aloud. "I wonder
who's footing that bill?"
"Hey, look at this!" exclaimed Jenny. She was standing by the wooden desk
and antique swivel-chair that were the room's only furnishings and pointing
to a thick book that was lying open on the table.
Her companions gathered around the desk to read what was written there. It
appeared to be hand-written, not printed, in a graceful, flowing script that
consisted entirely of capitals.
WELCOME. YOU ARE TO BE MY GUESTS HERE FOR A PERIOD OF FIVE
DAYS AND FIVE
NIGHTS, AFTER WHICH YOU WILL BE FREE TO GO. DURING YOUR STAY,
YOU WILL FIND
YOURSELVES CONFORMING TO YOUR OWN DESIRES, BECOMING MORE AS
YOU WISH TO BE.
THESE EFFECTS WILL BE ONLY TEMPORARY, SO LONG AS YOU REFRAIN
FROM DISOBEYING
THE RULES OF THE HOUSE. FEEL FREE TO AVAIL YOURSELVES OF MY
HOSPITALITY AND
THE USE OF THE BEDROOMS ON THE SECOND AND THIRD FLOORS, BUT
TAKE NOTHING
WITH YOU WHEN YOU LEAVE.
"Yeah, right," Dan scoffed. "Whatever."
"The old guy must have been some sort of crackpot," agreed Jerry. "Come
on, let's see what's upstairs.
An examination of the second and third floors revealed mostly bedrooms.
"This guy might have lived alone, but he sure planned on having a lot of
guests," observed Jim.
"And it looks like we're the latest four," said Dan as he gave up on trying
to force open a window. "We've tried every door or window out of this
place, and they're all stuck."
"Well, what do we do now?" asked Jenny.
"It's late," replied Jerry. "It must be past midnight. I think the only
thing we can do is to try to get some sleep. Somebody will come looking for
us by tomorrow, I'm sure. When we don't show up, our parents will call the
cops."
"Sleep? Are you kidding?" Dan demanded.
"Hey, what good is it going to do us to stay up all night?" Jim responded.
"I think Jerry's right. We'll get some sleep, and then tomorrow we'll be
ready to try and find a way out of here. There's got to be something we
haven't thought of."
They ended up choosing two bedrooms on the second floor. Dan and Jerry
found one with two double beds, almost like a hotel room. Neither wanted to
admit it, but there was no way they were going to sleep alone in this house.
Jim and Jenny were in the room next door, in a giant king-sized bed. The
beds in all the rooms were made, and the sheets were fresh, as if they'd
been changed that morning.
"Jim?" asked Jenny after they were settled in.
"Yeah?"
"Do you think we could... You know...?
"What? You're horny?"
"Uh, kind of."
"Jesus!"
"I don't know why, Jim, I just am. Uh... Could we?"
To his surprise, Jim found that he was getting hard. He wouldn't have
thought he'd be able to get aroused in a situation like this, but the proof
was starting to peek out of his boxers.
"I guess so," he answered as he rolled over onto Jenny. She stripped
herself of her bra and panties as he kissed her neck and got out of his own
underwear.
"Oh, I'm so wet!" she moaned. "I don't know why I'm so horny, but I need
you inside me! I want you to fuck me."
Jim reached down to his girlfriend's pussy and felt her juices flowing. He
couldn't believe how wet and ready she was. Without any foreplay, he slid
his cock into her waiting cunt.
"Oh my god, that feels so good!" she moaned. "Fuck me! Fuck me, Jim!"
Jim's hands grabbed Jenny's ass and forced his dick rhythmically into her.
Jenny moaned and wrapped her legs around him, forcing him deeper into her
pussy. Jim had never seen his girlfriend as frantic for sex as she was
right now.
"Doesn't it feel good, Jim? Doesn't it feel good to fuck me?"
Jim grunted affirmatively as he licked his girlfriend's budding breasts.
They were pretty small, only a B-cup, but that didn't bother Jim. He felt
fantastic. It occurred to him that Jenny wasn't the only one that was more
enthusiastic about sex than she'd ever been before. Jim himself was having
the fuck of his life.
"Oh my god, I'm coming!" shrieked Jenny. "Don't stop fucking me!"
Her hips began to buck violently, and the added motion pushed Jim over the
top. He felt his orgasm wash over him, and he shot his wad up into Jenny's
hot snatch. Both of them collapsed in a heap on the bed, panting from the
effort they had put out. Minutes later, they were fast asleep.
Jenny was awoken the next day by light streaming in through the windows.
Jim woke a few minutes later, to the sight of his girlfriend putting on her
bra.
"That's funny," she muttered.
"What is it," asked Jim, rubbing his eyes.
"My bra doesn't fit."
"What do you mean?"
"Look," she said, turning to face him. "My boobs are spilling out over the
top. The cups aren't big enough."
"You must be imagining it," Jim said as he sat up. But looking closer, he
realized that it did look like her breasts were actually bigger.
"That's impossible," Jim said, astounded.
"I know," Jenny replied. She continued to dress herself, and Jim got up
and started to do likewise.
"Hey, my panties feel tighter, too!" Jenny exclaimed.
"This is weird," Jim replied. "My pants. It feels like they're riding
lower on my hips."
"You must be kidding me. You were thin enough already."
"No, really," said Jim as he put on his shoes. "Wait a second... My
shoes. They're too big."
"Yeah, tell me about it. Big size twelve clodhoppers."
"No, I mean they don't fit."
"Hey, stand up a minute."
Jim complied, and Jenny came over to stand next to him. They both knew
each others' heights. Jim was 5'9" and Jenny was 5'6". But now they could
almost look each other in the eye.
"Are you taller?" Jim asked.
"I think you're shorter."
"This is crazy. Do you really believe...?"
"I don't know. But my clothes didn't feel like this yesterday."
"Yeah, mine either. I think we better check with Jerry and Dan."
The four teenagers were gathered again in the library on the second floor.
The boys had conceded the chair to Jenny and were perched on stools in a
semi-circle around it.
"This can't be happening," Dan muttered, shaking his head.
"I don't know how, but it seems like it IS happening," Jenny argued. "You
said yourself that your clothes didn't fit right when you woke up, and both
you and Jerry are two inches taller than you should be."
"But come on," Dan replied, "stuff like this doesn't happen in real life.
I mean, maybe..."
"Maybe what? Maybe our clothes shrank? All of us?"
"Jim's didn't shrink," Dan said.
"Yeah, I know," Jim said. "I can't figure it out. I mean, that book said
that it would change us into what we wanted to be, but I don't ever remember
wanting to be anything but what I was. I mean, maybe I wished that being
smaller than everybody else wouldn't be such an inconvenience, but I didn't
want to be someone else or anything."
"Like a midget?" Jerry grinned. He was rewarded with nervous laughter all
around.
"Ok, maybe you're right," Dan admitted. "I'm not saying for sure, but
maybe. What do we do about it?"
"I don't know if there's anything we CAN do about it. Except maybe trying
to get out of this house," Jenny answered.
"Ok, so we're back to that," Jerry said. "I say we split up. Dan and I
will check the basement and the first floor, and you two take the top
floors."
"Wait a minute," Jenny said. "I think we should so something to record
these changes. Right now, it's even possible that Dan is right, and we're
just seeing things. But if it keeps happening, and we've got a record of
it, we'll be sure."
"Ok, but how do you propose we do that?" asked Jim.
"Just a second," Jenny said as she opened the desk drawers and rummaged
through them. "Bingo!" She brought out a tablet of notepaper and an
old-fashioned cloth tape measure.
After examining the three boys, and having Jim measure her, Jenny reported
her findings.
"Ok, Jerry and Dan, you guys are now 6'2" and 6'3", respectively. Jim is
5'7" and I'm still 5'6"."
"Maybe the tape measure shrunk or something," Dan muttered. But even he
didn't sound convinced, as that wouldn't account for Jim's apparent two inch
drop in height.
"Whatever. The thing to do now is to try to find a way out of here," Jerry
said. "We'll meet back here when we're finished."
He and Dan took off to search the lower two floors, leaving Jim and Jenny
to examine the upper ones. Their search progressed, but both felt that they
were just re-treading old ground. They rattled the windows in the bedrooms,
but they weren't finding anything that they hadn't seen the night before.
"Jim?" Jenny ventured.
"Yeah?"
"You know, there's something else I noticed, other than that my breasts are
bigger and you're shorter."
"What is it?"
"I'm horny."
"I know. Me too. I thought it was just because last night was, you
know..."
"So good?"
"Yeah."
"I know. Jim, I want to do it again."
"Right here?" Jim asked, gesturing to the bed in they room they were in.
"Can you think of anyplace closer?" Jenny answered.
Their clothes were stripped off in moments, and once again they were naked
on the bed. They lay side by side, kissing and fondling each other, running
their hands along each other's sides. Jenny let her mouth trail down Jim's
neck and across his chest on her way to his crotch. She slid her tongue
briefly against his nipple.
"Oh my god!" Jim exclaimed.
"What is it?"
"That felt so good! My nipples never felt so good before!"
Jenny halted her advance towards his crotch, and kept sucking Jim's nipple.
Her hand went to his other nipple, and started to caress his chest. Jim
felt his girlfriend stiffen suddenly.
"Jim," she said. "Feel your chest. Tell me if anything feels weird to
you."
"Well, other than the fact that I've never gotten off on having my nipples
played with, I don't think... Wait a minute. Is that a lump?"
"I think so. Which either means you've got male breast cancer, or..."
"Or I'm growing breasts."
Silence fell. Jim lost all interest in sex and got up off the bed. Still
naked, he examined himself in the full-length mirror that was attached to
the door of the closet.
"This is impossible," he muttered. "Does my hair look longer to you?"
"Yes. And maybe... Do your hips seem wider?"
"But... But... The book said we'd become what we wanted to be! I don't
want to have breasts!"
"I think we better go talk to the guys."
When the four re-gathered in the library, the only thing to discuss was the
changes they were undergoing. Nobody had discovered an exit.
"Ok," Jenny began, "we can't get out, so we're just going to have to deal
with what's happening to us."
"Wait a second," Dan interjected, "We don't know for sure that ANYTHING is
happening."
"Just a sec..." Jenny replied. "Here, let me measure us again." She noted
the results in her tablet.
"Jerry, you're 6'3"," she reported. "Dan, you're 6'4" now. And both Jim
and I are 5'6". Anybody want to argue it now?"
"I guess you're right," Dan admitted. "So what are we going to do about
it?"
"Wait a second," Jerry interrupted. "Who says we have to do anything about
it?"
"What do you mean?" asked Dan.
"Well, what did the book say? It said that we were going to change into
whatever we wanted to be, right? We're just getting bigger and more
muscular, right? What's wrong with that?"
"YOU'RE getting bigger and more muscular," Jenny said. "Jim isn't."
"What's happening to Jim?" asked Jerry, turning his attention in that
direction for the first time. Jim had spent the entire discussion trying to
fade into the woodwork, embarrassed.
"I think Jim is turning into a girl," Jenny answered.
"Jenny!" he burst out, "what the fuck?"
"Jim," Dan said incredulously, "do you want to be a girl?"
"No!" Jim replied.
"But if we're turning into what we want to be..." Jerry offered.
"No, I don't want to be a girl!" Jim screamed as he bolted from the room.
He ran full tilt down the stairs and to the front door, beating against it
and trying with all his strength to force it open. But all his strength was
not enough. Jim could hear the others coming down the stairs to find him,
but he couldn't face them. He ducked to the side and cut through rooms,
avoiding the main hallway, and made his way to the back staircase. He fled
up the stairs to the third floor and locked himself in the first bedroom he
came to. He collapsed on the bed in a heap.
"I DON'T want to be a girl," he sobbed to himself. It took Jim most of ten
minutes to get himself under control. Finally, he managed to pull himself
together.
{The worst part of it is,} he thought to himself, {that I'm so damn horny.
I can't believe how much I want sex. Wait a minute, Jenny was the same way.
It must be this house! The house must be doing it to us.}
Rolling over, Jim reached down to unbutton his jeans. He slid them down
off his hips and kicked them off, and then pulled his shirt over his head.
{I can't understand why,} he thought, {but all I can think of is
masturbating.}
Jim reached down to his crotch to grab his cock, and started to stroke the
shaft.
{Jesus,} he thought, {my dick is shrinking! But it feels so good!}
Jim's hand stroked faster and faster on his cock as he groaned in arousal.
His other hand reached up to his chest to play with his nipples. The lumps
he found there weren't the tiny things they had been this morning. They
were now much more noticeable.
{Oh my god, my tits are getting bigger,} thought Jim. {And it feels so
good to touch them!}
He kept touching them, and stoking them, as his hand moved faster and
faster on his cock. Jim's moans got louder until, finally, he felt his
orgasm blot out all other awareness and his cum shot up onto his belly. Jim
lay there on the bed panting for a few minutes, and then got up.
{Well, time to see what the damage is}, he thought as he stood before the
mirror. He was trying not to break down again, but he was extremely
nervous.
{Weird,} thought Jim, {my hair's longer. And those are definitely tits on
my chest now. I can't believe this is happening to me. My dick is tiny.
It looks like it belongs on a kid. My hips are widening, and my waist seems
thinner. And of course, I'm only as tall as Jenny now. Why did I ever come
into this house?}
{Wait a second,} Jim continued, {this must be a dream. Stuff like this
can't happen in real life. I must be dreaming. And if I'm dreaming, and it
feels this good...}
"If it feels this good, there's no reason why I shouldn't take advantage of
it," Jim said aloud. He returned to the bed for another round of
masturbation.
Jim couldn't believe how good it felt to masturbate his shrinking dick and
massage his new breasts. It was fantastic. So fantastic, in fact, that he
couldn't stop, even though he realized that he was just rationalizing by
thinking that he was dreaming. But he was so horny, and it felt so good to
touch himself...
Jim kept on touching himself, repeatedly and until reaching orgasm, for
nearly the entire day. He would never have thought that he could remain
entertained by masturbation for that long, but the strange atmosphere of the
house kept his level of arousal so high that he literally couldn't STOP
playing with himself.
But that wasn't the only effect the house was having on him. As the day
wore on, his body continued to change, without his conscious awareness.
When an aspect of his changing body DID make itself known to Jim, he didn't
really take it in, such as when his growing breasts became big enough to
fill his shrinking hands. His only reaction was to play with the
increasingly sensitive mounds on his chest even more.
By the evening of his second day in the mysterious house, Jim's arousal was
starting to wear off. Even an unnatural, constant craving for sex has to
fall prey to the limits of the human body, and Jim's body was just about at
its limit. As his libido ground to a halt, Jim's intelligence started to
assert itself again, and it occurred to him to wonder what he looked like
now.
He assumed that his body had continued to change, even though he had been
more concerned with how it felt than how it looked. But Jim realized that
even from the feeling of his body, he could tell that his breasts were much
larger and his hips wider than they had been this morning. What he didn't
realize was that he was starting to adjust to that fact; the house was
changing more than just his body, it was changing many of his sexual
attitudes and allowing him to cope with others that he had kept hidden, even
from himself. The process was far from finished, but it had progressed
enough that he no longer felt a hysterical reaction to the changes he was
going through. As he faced the mirror to assess the "damages," he felt more
of a grim acceptance. Even, in some corner of his mind that he hadn't
completely accepted, a measure of excitement.
"Oh my god," he muttered. "I'm a blonde."
Jim's hair had indeed lightened to blonde, even as it grew down past his
shoulders. He noted that now, realizing that it had felt so natural that he
hadn't noticed the tips brushing his back and the tops of his breasts. His
face only vaguely resembled the boy he had been the day before; it was
younger-looking and cute, with a patch of freckles across his nose and huge
blue eyes. His breasts were a full B-cup, although Jim didn't know this.
He was only aware that they were the same size as Jenny's. They were topped
by hard little nipples, small and pink. His hips were wider, though still
girlish, his legs were long and slender, and his waist was impossibly thin.
His tiny ass was so round and tight he couldn't believe it.
{Oh my god,} he repeated mentally. {I'm a girl. I can't believe that's
me.}
Jim had to check again to make sure he still had his cock. Sure enough, it
was still there, although somewhat shrunken in appearance. It was only five
inches long now when hard, and it also seemed to belong to a younger boy, as
the pubic hair had grown very sparse. Jim realized that he was indeed
completely hard. It seemed that he hadn't lost his attraction to cute
teenage girls, even though he now resembled one.
But he didn't think that masturbating again was the best thing to do right
then. He wanted to find the others. In the course of acclimatizing to what
had happened to him, Jim had become somewhat less embarrassed. He was by no
means proud of what was happening to him, but he felt like he could at least
deal with his friends and their knowledge of what was happening to him.
After all, they were changing too.
All of these thoughts were going through Jim's head as he dressed (the fit
of his jeans made him realize he had lost another two inches of height) and
walked back to the library where he had left Jerry, Dan and Jenny. But when
he arrived there, the sight that he saw forced all other considerations out
of his mind.
Jenny was stark naked, and bent over one of the leather-bound chairs in the
room. It was still recognizably Jenny, although she looked older, and her
breasts were definitely bigger. But Jim didn't notice that immediately.
What he noticed was that Jerry and Dan, equally naked, were standing on
either side of the chair and sticking their huge dicks into Jim's
girlfriend.
Jim could feel his shrinking cock hardening in his jeans, but his arousal
didn't distract him from his jealousy. Across the room from him, seemingly
unaware of his presence, two of his best friends were double-teaming his
girlfriend. Dan's cock was pumping Jenny's pussy from behind, driving in
and out of her tight cunt as she moaned in pleasure and slurped on Jerry's
dick. Jim couldn't believe how eager she appeared to be. He felt sickened
by her betrayal, but he was powerless to tear his eyes from the spectacle
before him.
As Jim watched, he found himself becoming aware of the changes his friends
had undergone. Both of the guys looked like weightlifters. And had their
penises been that large before? Both of them looked to be nearly a foot
long. They looked older, too, as if they'd grown overnight from sixteen to
eighteen.
Jenny drew his attention next. She definitely looked older as well, except
that in her case the word "mature" was probably more descriptive. Her body
and face had filled out until she looked about the same age as the guys.
Her hips were wide and her ass was a round half-circle. Her formerly brown
hair had lightened to blonde and lengthened to halfway down her back. But
her breasts were the most impressive: they had grown from a modest B-cup to
fat DD-cups.
Jim was entranced as he watched the two huge studs pumping his girlfriend.
Against his will, he found himself becoming even more aroused. His hand
crept down past the waist of his jeans and into his boxers, stroking his
rigid penis. Even as jealous as he was, he couldn't stop himself from
staring lustfully at his friends' bodies and masturbating.
As he watched, he saw that both guys were fucking Jenny faster now, pumping
their cocks into her at either end with more force and intensity. Jenny
appeared to love it, squealing in an orgasm as she sucked harder on Jerry's
dick. All at once they slammed into her from both ends, obviously cumming.
Both guys groaned and grunted as the cum shot into Jenny, filling her full
of it. She licked Jerry's dick desperately, needing every drop of cum he
could provide.
Their orgasms had subsided and they had begun disentangling themselves when
they saw Jim. All three froze at the sight. Jim's gaze met that of his
friends, and it was only then that he realized that his hand was still down
his pants, jerking off.
"Jim?" asked Jenny. "Is that you?"
Jim couldn't make himself respond. It was only with the utmost effort that
he managed to stop playing with himself.
"Oh my god, he's a girl," muttered Dan.
"I am NOT!" blurted Jim, suddenly embarrassed into making a response.
"He really is," Jerry said, agreeing with Dan as if Jim hadn't spoken. "He
made himself a girl."
"I didn't make myself ANYTHING," Jim shot back. "I didn't do this. I
NEVER would have done this. It just happened."
"Of course it did, Jim," Jenny said, coming over and putting an arm around
Jim as she led him to a chair. Jim, flustered, found himself being seated
in the chair that his girlfriend had been fucked on, shortly before.
"What have you got to say about it?" he demanded from her. "What the hell
were you doing?"
"Jim, honey, it's just that I was horny," Jenny explained, seeming mildly
apologetic but nothing like as upset as Jim was. "I know you know what I
mean. This house is doing it to us. To ALL of us. The three of us were
here, and we really wanted some sex, and you ran away, so we did it. There
was nothing else we could do. You see that, don't you?"
"I don't see anything!" Jim was nearing a shout, now. "All I see is that
my girlfriend cheated on me with my two best friends. How could you do it?
How could any of you do it?" He found himself acting hysterically, while
Jenny replied calmly. She was acting like a mature adult, while he reacted
more and more like a young girl.
"Listen Jim, I'm sorry but..."
"You're not sorry! You're a slut, that's what you are!"
"Now, uh, listen Jim..." Jerry cut in. He was obviously ill at ease with
Jim, and Jim couldn't understand why. Until he remembered what was
happening to his body.
"Why should I listen to you?" Jim shouted. "You just fucked my
girlfriend!"
"Jim, from the looks of things she'd have to turn lesbo to still be your
girlfriend," Jerry retorted. That stopped Jim in his tracks.
"I'm not a girl," he responded quietly. "I don't want to be a girl."
"Well, you sure look like a girl to me," Jerry responded. "And I don't
know why you would unless that's what you wanted. The book SAID it would
turn us into what we wanted to be. That's what it did to US," he nodded to
Dan and Jenny, "so I'm guessing that's what it did to you too."
"I can't believe you wanted to be a chick, man," Dan said to Jim as he
shook his head. "All the time, I thought you were a normal guy. I can't
believe you really wanted this."
"I didn't!" Jim insisted as girlish tears started to force their way out of
his eyes.
"It doesn't look that way," Jerry replied. "It looks like you like what's
happening to you. I bet you like cocks, huh? I bet you can't wait to get
hold of a fat cock."
"No, I don't," Jim responded weakly, but at the same time he realized that
he'd been focusing on Jerry's naked crotch during the whole conversation.
He could see Jerry's dick starting to twitch, coming back to life after the
bout of sex with Jenny.
"No!" he shouted again as he ran from the library. Once again, he wasn't
followed and he found himself, in the absence of anywhere else to go, making
his way back to a bedroom and collapsing on the bed.
{It's not true!} he told himself. {I haven't had a sexual thought about a
guy in my life!} But he realized that he was having them now. He couldn't
keep the image of Jerry's huge, semi-erect cock out of his mind, and his own
cock was rock hard. Jim reached down to stroke it through his jeans. He
could feel it aching for release.
Realizing that he had never satisfied himself after watching his girlfriend
get double-teamed, Jim snaked his hand back down into his jeans. His hand
moved of its own volition, fondling his cock. It felt even smaller to him
than it had before, though he knew it hadn't had time enough to shrink much.
At the same time, his other hand reached up under his shirt to play with
his breasts. The amazing sensation coming from his teenaged titties warmed
Jim up considerably. Lying there, fondling his breasts and masturbating,
Jim had to admit that he didn't mind the new shape his body was taking that
much, at least when it felt this good to touch it. He fell asleep pondering
the changes in his body, and the new acceptance he seemed to have for them.
Jim woke up the next morning to the feeling of his hand caressing and
stroking his cock. Disturbing images floated through his mind, but his
half-sleeping brain barely registered them, except to realize that they made
him even hornier. It didn't take Jim long to cum, filling his boxers with
his sperm, but he still wasn't satisfied. His head had been filled with
images of Jerry's cock during his self-imposed handjob, and he knew what he
wanted. With tears in his eyes, he admitted it silently to himself.
He wanted to suck a dick. And he got up, rearranging his clothes, to go
find one.
When he got to the library, Jim found his girlfriend again engaged in sex
with his two friends. Dan was sitting on the couch, with Jenny kneeling on
the floor between his legs and sucking his enormous dick. Jerry was
standing close by and masturbating his own huge organ. It occurred to Jim
that, if it weren't for his own traitorous desires, he could have had a
chiseled body and a huge rock-hard shaft like his two friends.
"Well," said Jerry, noticing Jim. "If it isn't the little boy who want to
be a little girl."
The tears started up in Jim's eyes again as Jerry walked over to him.
Their difference in height became apparent to Jim. He didn't know how tall
Jerry was now (come to think of it, he wasn't sure how tall he himself was)
but Jerry now towered over him by nearly a foot. Jim's eyes were drawn to
Jerry's immense organ, and he knew what he wanted.
"Please," Jim moaned, "please let me suck your cock."
"Aha! So you're not just a little girl, you're a little slut! And do you
know what that means? It means you wanted to be a little slut."
"Y-yes," Jim admitted. "I want to be a slut. Let me suck your dick!"
"Fine. Take off your shirt, though, so I can see your titties."
Jim drew his shirt over his head as he dropped to his knees. He
desperately wanted to avoid displaying the changes to his body, but his need
for sex was even more desperate. He could feel his teenage breasts jiggling
as he settled to his knees and took Jerry's cock in his hand.
"Wow, not bad! Those are bigger than mine were when we came in here,"
Jenny exclaimed. Jim glanced up to see her and Dan watching from the chair
as he fondled her breasts, and then he glanced down to his chest. She was
right, his breasts were now bigger than hers had been two days before.
Which meant that his tits were still growing.
"What are you waiting for?" demanded Jerry. "Suck me off!"
Jim could feel his own tiny cock straining against his jeans as he leaned
forward and wrapped his lips around Jerry's monster penis. The head was hot
and smooth, and harder than he had expected. He drew his lips down the
shaft of Jerry's dick, trying to get as much as possible into his mouth.
Tears were streaming down his cheeks as he experienced the immense shame and
simultaneous satisfaction that sucking cock engendered in him.
Jerry moaned as his dick stroked in and out of Jim's mouth. He couldn't
help himself. On one hand he knew that the sexy little girl sucking his
cock was really a guy, and his friend, but he couldn't resist the way he was
being sucked.
"He's better than Jenny!" he gasped as Jim's mouth slid over the smooth
skin of his cock.
Jim sucked more frantically. He was proud that he was a better cocksucker
than his girlfriend, and he wanted to prove it. He wanted a mouth full of
cum. He loved doing this, it made him so horny. As he sucked, he was
stroking the front of his jeans, feeling his tiny dick through the material.
He could feel himself getting closer and closer to orgasm, as he brought
Jerry nearer to his.
All at once, Jerry couldn't hold back any more, and he shot his load into
Jim's waiting mouth. Jim felt the cum shoot into him, hot, salty, and
thick. He couldn't believe he was doing this, but it made him so horny that
he came at the same time, filling his jeans with his own cum.
"Oh my god, that was fantastic!" Jerry gasped. "Dan, you've got to try
this!"
"I will," Jim heard from right next to him. He turned his head to see
Dan's enormous dick aimed right at his face. Jim had no resistance left to
his own desire for cock. He sucked it down.
The remainder of the day followed that mold for Jim; he spent it on his
knees, sucking cock, and masturbating his own shrinking penis almost
constantly. Jenny was there, but Jim was focused on getting cocks into his
mouth. He was only peripherally aware of his girlfriend being fucked by
whichever guy wasn't busy unloading his cum into his eager mouth.
It wasn't until the evening that the quartet finally felt somewhat satiated
and lost interest in sex. Dan and Jerry collapsed into chairs, exhausted
from more sex than they had ever thought they'd be able to have, but Jim and
Jenny weren't quite so wiped out. As they left the library, Jim realized
that he wasn't so upset with Jenny as he had been. And also, he realized
that he suddenly had a need for something other than sex.
"I'm hungry," he said aloud.
"Come with me," Jenny replied. "The kitchen's stocked."
As Jim ate a cold sandwich standing up in the kitchen, the two discussed
what had happened to them.
"You know, Jim, you don't seem so..."
"So mad at you?"
"Yeah."
"How can I be? I know that you wouldn't do those things by yourself. It's
not your fault. I mean, how can I get mad when I was there too, doing..."
Jim found himself unable to continue.
"It's OK, Jim."
"I know. It's just this house. It makes us do things... Want things...
that we would never really do on our own."
"Well, I don't know about that," Jenny replied.
"What?"
"I mean, sure, we might never do things like this on our own, but I don't
think I've done anything that I didn't WANT to. I just think that I might
not have acted on it if I hadn't been forced."
"You mean... you wanted Jerry and Dan to fuck you?"
"Jim, think about it. Did YOU want Jerry and Dan to fuck YOU?"
Jim answered that question with his silence.
"Anyway, what's happened to our bodies, I think, is what we wanted, too. I
know I couldn't have dreamed up a better looking body than this one," she
said, running her hands down her sides to her hips and feeling her breasts.
"And I don't think yours is too bad either."
Jim looked down at his breasts, jutting from his still-bare chest. He was
surprised to notice that they were much larger than they'd been this
morning. The growth had been so gradual, and had felt so good, so NATURAL,
that he'd never noticed them getting larger.
"But this ISN'T what I wanted!" Jim insisted.
"I don't know, Jim. I think it is. What happened to Dan, Jerry, and me
certainly hit the nail on the head. I wonder if maybe you did want this,
but you just didn't know it."
She moved closer to him. Her hands came up to caress his breasts. Jim
gasped as he felt the immense pleasure that radiated out from his titties as
Jenny brushed her palms lightly against his nipples.
"Jim, tell me the truth," she said. "Do you like this?"
"Y-yes," he gasped.
"Do you like having these tits? They look like a D-cup to me. Do you like
having big, D-cup titties?"
"Yes!"
"Tell me the truth, do you want them to get even bigger?"
"Nnn... Nnn... Yes!"
"How big?"
"Bigger than yours!"
"Jim, you're a lot smaller than me now. I think you're only about 5'2".
Tits bigger than mine would make you look like a little sexpot. I mean,
D-cups look huge enough on a little girl like you. Any bigger and people
would look at you and not notice anything but your tits. Are you sure
that's what you want?"
"Yes!"
She stopped massaging his tits, and Jim suddenly found it a lot easier to
focus. He was still ragingly horny, but he could think a bit more
coherently. And he realized he hadn't been lying.
"Jim," Jenny went on, her tone changing, "I have one more thing to ask you.
Do you still have your..." She gestured to his crotch.
"My cock?" Jim asked.
"Yeah. Do you?
"Yes. Why?"
"'Cause I'm horny. I need a fuck. Would you fuck me, Jim?"
Jim was happy to realize that he hadn't lost his attraction to beautiful
girls, at least. He pushed Jenny back to the counter (actually, he didn't
think he could have budged her if she hadn't been cooperating) and boosted
her onto it. Or tried to, at least; Jim found that he didn't have the
strength to lift her and she boosted herself up. Jenny's legs were spread
and her pussy was soaking wet.
Jim turned his attention to himself as he slid his jeans off. His top half
was already naked, and he could see his skinny arms, his narrow shoulders,
and his enormous breasts. His long blonde hair hung into his view as he
slid his jeans off of his tiny waist, over his rounded hips and down his
long slim legs to reveal his tiny hairless cock. It might have been two
inches long. Maybe.
But any concern Jim might have had over his rapidly shrinking penis was
completely overshadowed by his arousal. He stood on tiptoe to be able to
reach high enough to get his tiny dick into Jenny's hot cunt, and then began
to fuck her.
At first, Jim tried to thrust into his girlfriend's pussy, but every time
he pulled back his cock would fall out. After his lack of success with
thrusting, he just pressed his crotch against his girlfriend's and started
to grind his pubic bone against hers.
Jim might not have been half the man he had been days before, but fucking
Jenny's hot cunt still felt good to him. In fact, it felt fantastic; better
than it ever had before. Her hot wet snatch enveloped him completely as he
ground his pelvis against her in a circular motion. Her legs wrapped around
his rounded, female ass and pulled him in tighter against her. She was so
much stronger than him that Jim knew he couldn't have escaped even if he had
wanted to.
It didn't take long before Jim felt himself being pushed over the brink,
and his orgasm enveloped him. Jim heard his newly-feminine voice shrieking
in pleasure as his cock deposited his cum in his girlfriend's cunt. He
collapsed over her, feeling his big breasts press against her belly. He
knew that that had been the best sex he had ever had.
"Jim," Jenny ventured. "Would you do me a favor?"
"What?" he muttered.
"I know that felt good to you, but I couldn't even feel you in there.
After being fucked by Jerry's and Dan's big monsters, I'm afraid yours just
wasn't big enough. Would you mind..."
Jim felt Jenny's hands on his shoulders, pushing him down until his face
was against her crotch. He could see the cum dripping out of her, and knew
that some of it was his, but by no means all. He leaned forward without
hesitation and started to lick his girlfriend's pussy.
"Oh yeah, that's better," she groaned. "That feels so good!"
Jim licked back and forth. He concentrated on Jenny's clit for her
pleasure, but couldn't resist dipping down into her cum-soaked pussy for his
own. He still couldn't get enough cum, even after spending the best part of
the day on his knees giving blowjobs.
Jenny's hands clamped onto the back of his head, pushing his face into her
crotch. Jim knew that, as small and weak as he now was, there was no way he
could resist her. And he didn't want to. Her pussy juice and the cum that
filled her was smeared on his face as Jim licked and stroked her clit.
Jenny moaned louder and louder as she bucked her hips against Jim's face,
screaming her orgasm.
After both were satiated, they made their way back up to the bedroom they
had claimed and went to bed. Jenny fell asleep almost instantly, but Jim
stayed awake for a long time, pondering what had happened to him that day,
and what else might happen tomorrow.
On his fourth day in the house, Jim awoke to find Jenny already awake, and
standing next to the bed.
"Good, you're awake," she said. "Do me a favor, would you? Get up and
stand against the wall for a minute."
"Why?"
"I want to measure you again." Jenny had the pen and pad of paper that
she'd used two days before to record their measurements.
"Fine," he grumbled as he got out of bed and stood against the doorjamb.
Jenny marked his height with the pen, then measured the height of the mark
from the floor.
"5'1"," she said. "I don't think you're shrinking as fast any more."
"You're still 5'6", right?"
"Yep. And both the guys are more than a foot taller than you now. I don't
know why you wanted to be such a tiny girl, but you are now."
Jim didn't bother to protest that he hadn't wanted any of this. He was
starting to wonder if perhaps Jenny hadn't been right. Had he actually
wished he was a girl, on some level that he hadn't been aware of?
"Well, let's see if we can find you some clothes," Jenny said, jolting Jim
out of his self-reflection.
"What's wrong with my clothes?"
"Well, other than the fact that you've been wearing them for three days and
they're not exactly clean, they don't really fit all that well any more. If
you put those jeans on again, you're likely to trip over them and kill
yourself."
"Well, why do I need clothes at all? You know we're probably going to
spend the whole day fucking, anyway." Jim found that he wasn't averse to
having the two other guys involved. In fact, he was rather looking forward
to it. He felt a tingle in his crotch, and was just noticing that it felt
strange, when Jenny interrupted his train of thought.
"I don't know if you've noticed this or not, Jim, but your tits are about
the same size as mine, now. These things are HEAVY for me, and you're a lot
smaller everywhere else. Believe me, you're going to be in a bit of pain if
you don't wear a bra at least."
"Ok, Ok. Fine. I'll wear underwear," Jim conceded. Privately, he
realized that he wasn't too upset about the idea.
Jenny was already digging through the dresser.
"You wouldn't believe all the clothes in this place," she told him. "And
they're modern, too. I guess that's just one more thing to add to the
'weird shit' list. Here, try this one," she said as she handed him a bra.
She helped him to clasp the bra, then examined the fit.
"Hmm, close but no cigar," she muttered, half to herself. "The cups are
too small, and it's loose around your ribcage." She rooted through the
dresser again. "Here, let's try this one." She assisted him in getting
into it, and then admired the fit.
"Yep, I'd say that's about perfect. My boyfriend is now a 28 DD-cup. I
never thought I'd say that."
"You're kidding me," Jim exclaimed. "Wait a minute... How big are you
now?"
"My tits are about the same size, but I'm bigger around the chest. A
32-DD. I think you're going to get your wish."
"What wish?"
"Last night you said you wanted your tits to be bigger than mine. Mine
haven't gotten any bigger since yesterday, but yours are still growing. I'm
pretty sure you're going to have bigger titties than me."
"Wow."
"Yep. Ok, now let's get you into some panties. Off with the boxers."
"Aw, come on. What's wrong with boxers?" Jim asked, but in his own mind he
was actually kind of excited by the prospect. Even as he objected, he was
sliding his boxers down his long, slender legs. What was revealed shocked
both of them.
"Oh my god," Jenny exclaimed, seeming upset by the situation for the first
time since the second day of their stay. "Jim, you've got a... a..."
Jim turned his own gaze to his crotch, slowly registering the hairless
cleft that was now all he had between his legs.
"I've got a pussy," he muttered tonelessly. Both of them stood silently
for a moment, dealing with the enormity of the situation.
"Jim, you're a girl now," Jenny said incredulously.
Jim, for his part, was coming to terms with this new revelation faster than
he would have thought possible. {After all,} he considered, {It's not like
it's a surprise. This has been coming for three days.}
But the reality was that Jim was still somewhat shaken. His desires had
been hidden in his subconscious and, though he may have guessed, he couldn't
have been sure what was going to happen to him until it happened.
Despite the shock he was experiencing, though, Jim found his thoughts
straying to sex. He was a girl now. He had a pussy. He could be fucked.
And after they had both let him suck their dicks the day before, he didn't
think that Dan and Jerry would have any problem fucking him.
Jim could feel the slit between his legs getting hot and wet as he thought
about lying back as one of his friends penetrated him with their huge cock.
The image made him even hotter and hornier.
"Jenny, would you hand me those panties?" he asked. Jenny wordlessly
complied, and he slid the tiny thong underwear up his legs, feeling the
little scrap of cloth mold itself to his hot wet mound.
"Well," said Jim, "What do you say we go find the guys? I think I've got a
thing or two to show them."
Jim led Jenny to the library, where they found Dan and Jerry sprawled out
on chairs, just as they'd left them the night before. They were just waking
as Jim and Jenny entered the room.
"Well, will you look at this," Jerry said after a look at Jim. "Jim's
wearing a bra and panties. You really go for this girly shit, don't you
Jim?"
"It's starting to grow on me," Jim admitted. Then he wordlessly reached
down, hooked his thumbs under the strings of his panties, and slid them down
to his thighs. He nearly laughed at the open-mouthed stares he got from Dan
and Jerry.
"Jesus, Jim, you've got a pussy!" Dan exclaimed.
"So you really wanted to be a girl, Jim?" Jerry asked, really shaken.
"I guess I did," Jim replied. "I don't know, but it feels so good to have
a pussy. I just wonder what it'll feel like..."
"What?" Dan asked.
"I wonder what it'll feel like to get fucked."
That brought Jerry and Dan back to the incredulous stare, and this time
Jenny joined them. All three couldn't look at Jim's new female body without
remembering that he had been a boy just five days earlier, and they couldn't
believe that he would want to have one of them stick their cock up into his
new cunt. Neither Dan nor Jerry could imagine ever wanting anything like
that, but then neither of them had wanted to be a girl either.
Jim stopped any speculation by crossing the room towards Dan. Both he and
Jerry stood up as Jim approached and, as soon as he reached Dan, dropped to
his knees. Out of the corner of his eye, Jim was aware that Jenny was
following suit, kneeling in front of Jerry. But Jim was more concerned with
Dan's enormous cock than he was with his girlfriend.
He reached forward to take the semi-erect shaft in his hand, and fed it
into his mouth. After only a day of experience, it felt natural to do this.
He slurped and sucked the shaft, running his tongue over the smooth, taut
skin. He could feel Dan's penis hardening in his mouth as he sucked it.
But Jim didn't want it in his mouth. So as soon as Dan was completely hard
and breathing quickly, Jim stood up and led him by the hand to one of the
bedrooms on the third floor. He was vaguely aware of Jerry and Jenny
following, but most of his attention was on getting Dan's cock inside him as
quickly as possible.
Once behind closed doors, Jim stripped off his underwear and lay down on
the bed. Looking between his raised knees, Jim could see Dan standing at
the foot of the bed, his foot-long cock pointed at the ceiling, impossibly
erect. Dropping his gaze to his own body, Jim marveled at what a change he
had undergone in the last few days. His slim arms and legs and his wide
hips were the least of them. The very large breasts settled on his chest
were certainly a major change, but the most profound difference was his
crotch.
It struck him how strange it was to look between his legs and not see a
cock. Between his legs now, all Jim saw was smooth flesh, a hairless mound
whose only feature was the wet slit that was aching to be penetrated. That
was the biggest change: his frantic desire for the huge shaft that Dan was
displaying in front of him. Jim reached down to run his finger over the
smooth skin of his own pussy. He felt it slide past his clit, and then
dipped it into himself, feeling his cunt tighten around his finger.
Jim was distracted from his self-exploration when Dan climbed onto the bed.
All at once, Jim felt his friend taking position between his legs, and he
felt the huge cock pressing against the entrance to his pussy. Jim moaned
as the thick penis slowly slid up into him. It felt so good to finally be
fucked. He realized that this was what he had been wanting, not just for
the last few days while he was changing, but for his whole life.
Dan's foot-long cock slid slowly up into Jim's pussy. Dan was being as
gentle as possible, wanting to let Jim's tight twat get used to being filled
by such a thick, long penis. This wasn't because of any spirit of altruism,
but just because he wanted to enjoy himself. He had to admit that his
friend had turned himself into one hot, almost pre-teen looking piece of
ass, and he wanted the experience of fucking Jim to be as enjoyable as
possible.
Meanwhile, the hot piece of ass that was Jim was panting away underneath
his friend, and trying not to beg out loud for more. Jim couldn't believe
what a craving he had to be filled with hot thrusting dick, and he didn't
want to admit to his friend that he wanted nothing more than to be
repeatedly speared by cocks for the remainder of his life. His skin felt
electric; the nipples that crowned the rounded globes of his big titties
were rock hard and felt like sparks were shooting off of them. Dan's hands
on his rounded hips, kneading his girlish ass, were already driving him
towards orgasm. He couldn't believe how right it felt to be fucked.
"Do you... Do you like it?" asked Dan.
"Yes!" Jim screamed as the dam broke, and he admitted how he loved what had
happened to him. "I LOVE IT! Put your cock in me deeper! It feels
fantastic!"
"What about this?" Dan asked as he reached up to feel Jim's right tit.
"Oh, it's great! I love my tits. Feel me up! Fuck me! Rub my tits!"
Jim's orgasm hit immediately, and Dan's was quick to follow. For some
reason, the situation, which they knew should have turned them off, instead
excited both immensely. Dan couldn't get it out of his head that the hot
girl underneath him, looking like a thirteen year old, but with curves she
had no business having, was actually his friend Jim. And Jim couldn't
believe that he was actually a girl, and he was letting his friend fuck him
in his sloppily wet pussy. When they both had finished screaming their way
through simultaneous orgasms, however, they stopped for a moment to catch
their breath, laying on the bed with Dan's limpening cock still in Jim's
snatch.
"So... you like being fucked?" Dan asked.
"I love it!"
"Well... are you gay now or what?"
"I don't know," Jim faltered. "I mean, I'm a girl now, right? So is it
gay for me to be with a guy or a girl?"
"I'm not sure..."
"I don't know either," Jim continued. "All I know is, it feels fantastic.
Everything feels great, I mean, it felt great to have sex with Jenny last
night, but it feels even better to spread my legs and feel your big cock
reaming my pussy. I can't believe how good it felt to feel your hot stiff
rod pistoning in and out of my hairless cunt. I just..."
"What?"
"Well, I've sucked your dick and had it in my pussy. I wonder what it
would feel like for you to fuck me in the ass?"
Dan didn't need more of a hint than that. Almost before he'd finished
asking for it, Jim felt himself being flipped over onto his stomach. He lay
there, arms and legs sprawled out and his big breasts crushed underneath his
chest. His lengthening blonde hair was spread across his back, and the
little half-circle of his feminine ass was sticking up in the air for just a
moment. The cheeks were parted slightly, revealing his little virgin
asshole. Dan lined up the tip of his slippery cock at the entrance to Jim's
ass, and then pushed inside.
On the first thrust, Jim's eyes bugged out of his head in surprise. His
ass felt so full! He couldn't believe how much bigger Dan's cock felt in
his back door than when he had been taking it in his pussy. But it didn't
hurt, it was just enormously more sensation than he was expecting.
On the second thrust, Jim's ass exploded with pleasure. He groaned aloud
from the intense feeling of being assfucked. His hips rolled forward, and
his hardened clit came into contact with the sheets under him, forcing
another moan through his lips. His nipples were grinding against the fabric
too, and the three points of his nipples and clit felt so sensitive that he
thought he could feel every thread of the woven cloth as it rubbed up
against him.
"Does it hurt?" Dan asked, misunderstanding Jim's moans and starting to
withdraw his prick.
"DON'T STOP!" Jim yelled. "Don't stop fucking my ass! Stick it in me!
STICK YOUR DICK UP MY ASS AGAIN!"
Dan needed no more encouragement, and he drove his big cock up Jim's ass
once more. Jim felt like his ass was going to split from the heavenly
feeling of having twelve inches of rock-hard dick crammed up it as Dan drove
himself in to the hilt. Jim's nipples and clit ground against the bed as
Dan fucked him harder and harder in the ass, forcing his cock up Jim's tight
asshole again and again. Dan loved the tight feeling of his friend's back
door, and Jim couldn't get enough; he was constantly begging for more.
Dan's assfucking, combined with his own grinding against the bed, soon set
Jim off on a series of multiple orgasms. But the grand finale hit just as
Dan's grunting took on a more insistent tone and his ass-pumping went into
overdrive. As the orgasm of his life was coursing through Jim's body, he
felt his friend's hot cum shooting up into his ass, filling his insides. As
Dan finally slid out of him, Jim could feel the warmth of the cum he had
left behind.
Neither of them would have believed that they could spend an entire day
fucking, but that's just what they did. Both found the other's body so
irresistible that the didn't leave the bed for the entire day, spending
their time fucking repeatedly until evening. Finally, they felt satiated
enough to venture out in search of their companions.
Dan dressed in his clothes again without a problem, but when Jim tried to
put his bra on, he found that it pinched his big breasts painfully.
"Dude, your tits are just about bursting out of that bra," Dan commented.
"I know," Jim said, somewhat surprised that he only felt a twinge of
embarrassment when Dan remarked on his new equipment. "I guess I'm still
getting bigger." He tossed the bra aside and pulled the tiny thong
underwear up his legs as a bare nod towards modesty. He could feel his
enormous mammaries jiggle and sway as he and Dan walked to meet their
friends.
When Dan and Jim reached the library, they found Jerry and Jennifer already
there. Jenny jumped up and ran over to Jim immediately.
"Jim, wow!" she exclaimed. "You look even better. And younger!"
"I know," Jim said, blushing.
"I mean, really! You look like you're barely in your teens, at least in
the face. It's just your body that looks older. Or at least bigger. Are
your tits still growing?"
"I think so," Jim admitted. "A little."
"I thought they might be," Jenny responded. "Just like a man, to want tits
so much bigger than is practical. Here, I brought some bras for you to
try," she said as she started to hand him a selection.
"There, a 28-E," Jenny said as Jim finally found one that fit him
perfectly. "I want to get everybody's measurements too, while we're here."
"Jesus, you're treating this like some kind of science project," Jerry
muttered.
"So sue me," Jenny responded. "What's happening to us is weird enough. I
just want to document it."
But after the measurements were taken, it turned out that what was
happening to Jenny, Dan, and Jerry had already finished happening. Only Jim
showed any difference from his last measurements.
"E-cup titties and a hair under 5'1"," Jenny remarked. "You're definitely
slowing down. And you're definitely bigger than me in the tits department,
too."
"I can't believe you still want those things to get even bigger," Jerry
said. "I mean, big tits are great, but you'll be tripping over them before
too long."
"I don't know, I just like them," Jim admitted. "I love the way they
jiggle when I walk. And I LOVE the way it feels when they get fondled."
"Yep, Jim's a real gay slut now," Jerry interjected.
"I think that what would be gay for him now would be if he was still
panting over me," Jenny responded hotly. "I mean, he's a girl. It's only
natural for him to want to be fucked." She led Jim away to the other side
of the room, leaving Jerry and Dan to trade notes on the sex they'd had
during the day.
"Jim, how was it?" she asked. "Dan fucked you, right?"
"What do you think? It was amazing!"
"You really liked it, huh? I mean, REALLY?"
"It was fantastic! I never knew anything could feel so good. I mean, when
he was pumping into me, and my tits were jiggling all over the place, I just
felt so... GOOD, you know?"
"Yeah, I think so," his girlfriend replied.
"And when he put it up my ass, and came, and I felt all his hot come
shooting up into my ass, filling my ass with his cum..."
"You let him fuck you in the ass?"
"Yeah, I loved it," Jim replied.
"Well, what are we going to do the day after tomorrow?" Jenny asked. "I
mean, that note said that we'd be able to leave then, and it pretty much
said that if we take anything with us the changes will be permanent. Do you
want to...?"
"Do I want to stay a girl?" Jim asked. He mulled it over for a minute or
so. "I don't know. I don't think so. I mean, I love it, it feels great.
I can admit it now, to you at least, that I really do like it better. But
how could I explain it to my family, or to my other friends? It'd just be
too weird, I think."
"Ok, we'll talk about that tomorrow. For tonight, though, I think you
should sleep with Jerry."
"What? Not you?"
"Jim, do you really want to sleep with me? Or do you want to be fucked
again?"
Jim's silence answered her question.
"Jim, Jerry's talking shit, but he really wants to fuck you. And I know
you want to be fucked. If you're planning on changing back, you should get
as much as you can now, right?"
Jim knew that Jenny had an ulterior motive, wanting to be fucked by Dan as
a change from Jerry, but he found that he didn't mind. Looking across the
room at the enormous bulge in Jerry's pants, he found that he did really
want it in him.
"Ok, but just let me warn you. Jerry's a bit... rougher than Dan," Jenny
explained, before crossing the room and leading Dan out by the hand.
But when Jim and Jerry had retired to another bedroom, Jim didn't think
Jerry was being too rough at all. The frantic fucking was exactly what he
needed. Jerry pinned him down almost immediately, tearing his bra and
panties off and forcing his legs apart and slipping his gigantic cock in
between them to fuck Jim's pussy. The force wasn't necessary; Jim was as
eager for sex as Jerry was, but it made him even more turned-on to be
manhandled like that. Jerry's hands pawed his breasts as his long dick
stroked in and out of Jim's pussy, and Jim couldn't help but have orgasm
after orgasm. Eventually, the sex gave way to dreams of sex, as Jim passed
out from the pleasure.
The next morning, Jim woke up before Jerry. As he got out of bed and
started looking for his underwear, not remembering where Jerry had flung it
the night before, he happened to look back at Jerry's sleeping form on the
bed.
{Damn,} thought Jim, {that's something I never expected to see. But I'm
glad this happened. Even if I'm going to turn back, I'm glad I got to feel
what this was like, even for a few days.}
Jim located his bra and hooked it around his ribcage. When he tried to
pull it up over his breasts, though, he found that they were once again
spilling out over the tops of the cups.
"Looks like you still want bigger titties," Jerry remarked from the bed.
"Shit," said Jim, but it was half-hearted. He knew that he really did want
his enormous breasts to get even bigger.
"You love all this girl shit, don't you Jim?" asked Jerry. "You love
having those huge tits hanging off your chest."
"You love it too," Jim retorted, crossing the room to lower his breasts on
either side of Jerry's huge cock. Even limp, the giant piece of meat was
seven inches long. But as Jim reached up to grab his own titties, squeezing
Jerry's dick between them, it started to harden to its full twelve-inch
length. Jim could feel the giant penis hardening between his huge breasts,
and his pussy began to flow. His nipples hardened as the rubbed against
Jerry's stomach.
"Suck my dick," Jerry moaned.
Jim was only too happy to accommodate him. As Jerry's dick reached its
full length, Jim took the head into his mouth, while the base was still
jutting out from between his huge, pillowy breasts. It felt so natural now
for Jim to suck dick. It made him feel so feminine and sexy to take a huge
penis between his lips and suck on it, making circles around the head with
his tongue and licking the first few drops of cum from the tip, in
anticipation of the greater amount that he could coax out of it. One hand
reached down to his hairless mound, playing with his pussy as he sucked his
friend's dick.
Jerry's hips were pumping now, sliding his dick in and out of Jim's mouth
in time with Jim's own pumping hips. Jim was grinding his clit down against
his hand, in awe at the pleasure to which he could bring himself, as he
fondled his giant breasts and slurped away at Jerry's dick. Both of them
were nearing their orgasms, and as Jerry grunted, shooting his load of cum
down Jim's throat, Jim grabbed his right nipple, twisting and pulling on it,
only making it harder, as he forced four fingers up into his pussy and
pushed himself over the edge. He saw stars. Jim couldn't believe how much
more satisfying it was to have sex as a girl than it had been as a guy.
After showering, Jim investigated the closets of the room to find, as he
expected, a variety of clothes for both genders. He saw no reason to cover
up more of his fantastic body than necessary, but his breasts were so huge
that it was uncomfortable to walk around without some support, so he
intended at least to wear a bra. After trying a few, Jim discovered that he
was now a 28-G. After sliding thong panties in his tiny size up his legs,
feeling the thong slip between his ass cheeks and caress his asshole, Jim
left Jerry getting dressed and went to find Dan and Jenny.
Jerry followed Jim as he made his way back to the library. From behind, he
could watch Jim's perfect ass flexing as he walked, wiggling back and forth.
Jim's huge, heavy breasts swayed from side to side, jiggling as he walked.
Jim, looking down, couldn't believe how far in front of them they jutted.
When he reached the library and stopped, they continued to bobble and jiggle
in his bra. Dan was waiting for them there, but Jenny was nowhere to be
found.
"She's asleep," Dan said when he saw them. "I was looking for you." The
way he said "you" made Jim aware that he was what Dan had been looking for.
He leaned over, feeling the weight of his big titties hanging from his
chest, and slid his panties down his smooth legs, revealing his hairless
pussy. He flowed against Dan, who had divested himself of his boxers.
"You feel so good," Dan murmured. "You're so sexy. It makes me so horny
to see you like this. Last night, with Jenny... I know you're not really a
girl, but..." His hands went to work on Jim's enormous tits, stripping off
his bra and kneading them together. "Are your breasts bigger?" he asked
incredulously.
"Yeah," said Jerry, coming up behind Jim and joining Dan in caressing and
stroking the curves of Jim's body. "Jim loves his big titties."
"Yes, I do," admitted Jim. "And I love feeling your hands on my fat tits."
Jim could feel both guys' huge erections pressing up against him. Dan's
giant dick was jutting against his stomach, actually reaching up between his
breasts, and Jerry's foot-long cock was hard against his back. He could
feel his hairless pussy, so wet, aching to be penetrated again.
"Lift me up," Jim whispered to Dan. "I'm too short now, your dick hits at
my stomach. Lift me up so you can fuck me."
Dan wasted no time in acquiescing, and Jim spread his legs, feeling his
pussy lips opening wide. The fat head of Dan's penis slid between his
hairless folds, sliding inside of Jim's hot cunt. As he settled lower, Jim
could feel it filling him fuller and fuller, cramming him full of cock.
Finally, he hung there suspended and helpless, his giant breasts mashed
against his friend's chest.
Before Jim could even adjust completely to having that much dick inside of
him, however, he felt Jerry's dick at the entrance to his asshole. His
friend slid his shaft up Jim's ass, slowly forcing it farther into his
backdoor. Jim couldn't believe how good it felt, how much cock was being
presented for his pleasure. His ass almost hurt from the size of the cock
that Jerry was forcing into his butt, but Jim loved the feeling of being so
full.
Once his pussy and his ass were both completely full with twelve inches of
rock hard dick, Jim was rewarded with the sensation of both guys pumping
their poles in and out of him. He moaned in the immense pleasure. He
couldn't believe how good it felt to be fucked by two guys at once. His
pussy and ass felt hot, wet, and yielding, just soft tissue to be penetrated
by hard cock. Looking down through the tunnel created by his huge breasts
mashed up against Dan's chest, Jim could watch Dan's huge shaft slide in and
out of him. His hairless cunt was spread wide, a soft glistening mound,
covered in his own lubrication. With every thrust, Dan's hard pubic bone
ground up against Jim's sensitive, engorged clit, sending a shock of intense
pleasure through Jim's very female body.
"Looks like you're having fun, Jim," came Jenny's voice. Jim forced his
eyes to open and focus, with great effort, and saw her sitting in one of the
chairs. She was naked, and her legs were spread wide while she masturbated
her pussy as she watched her boyfriend get fucked in the pussy and ass.
"I love it," Jim moaned. "This is the way a girl is supposed to be fucked.
Both my holes at once. I love being a girl, and getting fucked like
this."
Jim's eyes closed again, and he continued to be fucked, front and back,
hanging in mid-air, suspended on the two gigantic pricks that penetrated
him. His orgasms started to come now, spreading through his body like heat,
and they didn't stop. Again and again Jim felt pleasure wrack his body. He
was out of control, he couldn't move of his own volition. All he could do
was scream and throw his head back and forth, his arms and legs twitching
from the pleasure that he was enjoying.
After an interminable time, a glorious interval that Jim could neither time
nor clearly remember, he felt Jerry stiffen, and a huge load of hot cum shot
up into Jim's ass. A moment later, Dan grunted, and Jim's pussy was full of
jism. Both guys' legs buckled, and Jim found himself standing unsteadily,
both his orifices full of cum, as two limpening dicks slid out of him.
"Well, that looked fantastic," Jenny said as she took her hand away from
her pussy and got up to walk towards Jim.
"You have no idea," Jim muttered dazedly.
"Well, let me measure you, and then we'll get back to the orgy," Jenny
returned. After she used her tape measure and made notes on her pad, she
reported them to Jim. "Well, you're a 28 G-cup now. Your tits are
gigantic. You're still taller than five feet, though. Barely."
Jim glowed with pride, loving the new shape of his body. Dan and Jerry
were recovering by this point, and all four spent the remainder of their
last day in the house fucking madly in a four-way orgy that none of them
could have imagined a week before. Before they all retired to the same bed,
Jenny measured Jim's body again. His breasts had grown to an H-cup.
The following morning, all four teens felt curiously less horny than they
had since arriving at the mansion. They awoke and, with hardly a fondle of
breasts or a pat on the ass, dressed. Jim was surprised to find clothes to
fit over his now 28-H tits.
"Well," said Jenny, "it's been fun. But I guess we can leave now. I just
have to ask one more time, do we want to stay like this, or do we want to
turn back. For myself, I'd like to keep these," she said, indicating her
DD-cup breasts. While they didn't hold a candle to Jim's, they were
fantastic compared to the B-cups she'd started with.
"I wouldn't mind staying this way," Jerry offered.
"Me neither," Dan admitted, "But I think we've got to leave this one up to
Jim."
As Jim descended the staircase, he felt his huge breasts bouncing with
every step, and pondered the situation.
"I don't know," he said. "If I were the only one who had to deal with it,
I'd definitely want to stay a girl. It feels so good to have big tits, to
be fucked. It feels so much better than being a guy. But how could I
explain it? To my parents, to my friends? I mean, would they even believe
me? Would I be able to go back to school like this, or ever get a job other
than as a stripper with these huge tits? Yesterday, I would have loved
that, but I'm thinking straighter now, and I think the only thing for us to
do is to change back."
"Ok, if that's what you want," Dan said.
"I think so," said Jim.
"Well, that's it then," said Jerry as they reached the front door. "I
wonder if they've called out the national guard on us yet."
"Yeah, that's right," Dan replied, "we haven't been home in days. I bet
our families are going to be happy to see us." He reached down to open the
door, almost expecting it to remain stuck, but it opened easily in his hand
and revealed the sunlight of a beautiful morning streaming in. Dan stared
as his eyes adjusted, and then gestured to Jim and Jenny to go through.
"Ladies first," he grinned.
Jenny started to walk through the door. Just as she was about to step over
the frame and out of the house, Jim noticed that she still had the notepad
she had been making notes on since they'd realized what was happening to
them. The notepad she'd gotten from the library.
"Stop!" he screamed. Time seemed to go into slow-motion. Jenny started,
turned her head towards him as her foot was coming down. She seemed to lose
her balance for a moment, to stumble forwards. It seemed, for one almost
everlasting instant, that she was going to fall through the door and onto
the porch, taking the notepad and any hope of Jim returning to his old self
with her.
But Jerry's hand grabbed her by the upper arm, pulling her back inside.
Her foot touched the ground, inside the door. Jim breathed a sigh of
relief.
"Close one," Jerry muttered.
"What is it?" Jenny asked.
"That notepad," Jim exclaimed, pointing. The act made his breasts bounce
again, reminding him of the fate he had almost been locked into. "It came
from the library."
"Oh my god!" Jenny said, hitting her forehead. "I'm an idiot! No, that
stays here," she continued, setting the notepad and pen on a table in the
foyer.
"Ready now?" Dan asked, and the others silently agreed. One after another,
they stepped out of the mansion to stand on the front porch. All four stood
there for a minute, blinking in the sun.
"We haven't changed," Jenny muttered. "We're still the same."
All four looked down at themselves, verifying that it was true. Nothing
had changed.
"Well, it took awhile for this to happen to us," Dan reasoned. "Probably
it'll take a while for it to un-happen."
"Yeah, I guess that makes sense," Jenny said, bemused. "You can stay at my
house, Jim, until you're back to normal enough for your parents to recognize
you. I'll think of something to tell my mom."
"Thanks," Jim murmured, and the four began to walk, silently, home. None
of them were too sure what to say, or how they'd be able to deal with the
events of the preceding days. When they were still inside the house, they
had been able to deal with it, but now that they were back in the real
world, none of the four was sure how to relate to their friends.
Jim had the worst of it. The others just had to deal with having had a
great deal of sex with people they wouldn't normally do it with. He had to
deal with the fact that his girlfriend and his two best friends knew what he
himself hadn't know a week before, that he wanted to be a girl. How could
they adjust? Could he even continue his relationship with any of them? For
god's sake, could he look Dan or Jerry in the face again, when they both
knew that they'd fucked him? And what about Jenny?
Jim continued to ponder his situation as he walked, the clicking of his
high heels against the concrete punctuating his thoughts. He wondered
whether Jenny and he could continue to have any kind of relationship now.
Would he even still be able to have sex as a man, now that he knew it was so
much better as a girl?
{Wait a minute...} he thought.
{...the clicking...}
{...his high heels...}
Jim stopped dead. His friends kept walking, not yet realizing what had
just dawned on him. He looked down at his feet, in the high heels he had
taken from the mansion. His gaze slid up his legs to his skirt, and his
sweater. He could feel his tiny g-string and his giant bra under his
clothes. All of which he had taken from the mansion.
Jim realized that his relationship with Jenny was the least of his
problems.
THE END
Four teenagers wander into a haunted house, unaware of how they would spend the next five days.
1269668534
1
31
31
1
Miss Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys
<!--break-->
This is a story involving explicitly described sex. If you think you might
be offended by it, or you aren't allowed by the laws of the place in which
you live to read such a story, don't. If you read past this warning, any
offense you take or laws you break are your problem. I've warned you.
Permission is hereby given to archive this story anywhere on the Internet,
so long as I'm credited as the author, it is reproduced in its entirety
(including this disclaimer!) and no fee is charged to access it.
On the matter of fees: I wrote this story (and others) for free, and I
never expected to get anything out of it except the occasional response or
critique, either good or bad. Constructive criticism is welcome, though
please don't be abusive, and remember that this is primarily an attempt at
a wank-story, not something aimed at a Pulitzer Prize.
My point being: the only benefit I get from writing is feedback, and it
seems to be tapering off in recent years. If you like it, tell me! If you
don't, tell me why! Leave feedback on Fictionmania (that's best), or send
email to:
edmiller21@yahoo.com
Put "your stories" in the subject line, or I might miss it in all the junk
email I get.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Miss Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys
By Ed Miller
Repost on TF-Media.net by TFguy
Miss Payne walked down the hallway of Miss Sheila DeVille's School for
Wayward Boys, on her way to her fourth period class. Her swaying ass, her
huge, bra-less breasts, and the way she thrust her shoulders back
proclaimed her confidence, her enjoyment of her position and her day. The
boys she passed in the hallway saw what looked like an assured young
teacher, barely into her twenties, with a body, a face, and a long mane of
golden hair that assured her a starring role in their adolescent
fantasies. There was nothing to suggest that anything else had ever been
the case.
The halls she walked through presented a slightly more unusual sight. At
most public high schools, a teacher of Miss Payne's apparent youth and
extreme voluptuousness would have elicited catcalls, at the least, from
the troublemakers among the male students. Even a normal private school's
hallways would likely have seen some whispered comments behind hands, some
jokes snickered at furtively. In Miss DeVille's School, the students were
quiet as the grave as they moved purposefully from lockers to classrooms.
If many of them followed the sway of Miss Payne's perfect ass, or the
bouncing masses that were her giant G-cup tits, they could hardly be
faulted for that. But not a one made the least gesture of disrespect.
As she reached her classroom and settled behind the desk, Miss Payne
scanned the room. She was happy to see that her class was entirely full of
boys today. As she expected, each of her young charges were in their
seats, books on desks and ready for instruction. They sat ramrod-straight,
eyes forward expectantly. Each of them was dressed in the school uniform:
gray pants, blue blazer emblazoned with the school crest, white shirt and
striped tie. Every one looked freshly pressed and ready to learn.
Every one, that is, except Timmy. In the third row he sat, leaning to the
side with his feet in the aisle. His book rested on the floor next to his
desk, his brown hair was disheveled, and his tie was loosened to allow his
top button to be unbuttoned.
"Timmy," Miss Payne said quietly. Raising her voice was never necessary,
and was reserved for very rare occasions. "You're not prepared for class.
Please fix your tie, and open your book to page 512."
The other students rushed to the required page as Timmy lazily gazed down
at his book, then raised his eyes to meet Miss Payne's challengingly. "Why
should I?" he muttered.
Miss Payne's eyes widened and she let out an involuntary gasp of surprise.
The other students in the room looked up briefly from finding their pages
to stare at the jiggling flesh of her magnificent breasts. Then they
turned their attention back to their books, and Timmy's rebellious gaze
was the only one to meet hers.
"Well, I..." Miss Payne started, so surprised and enraged as to be
momentarily taken aback. "Timmy," she continued, regaining control,
"please follow me to the headmistress's office. Class," she continued,
raising her voice as she addressed the other students, "begin reading on
page 512. Continue until I return, or the bell dismisses you."
With that, she stood up, causing a rippling movement in her mammoth
breasts that was distracting enough to momentarily wrest the class's
attention from their reading. Even Timmy's extreme misbehavior didn't
cause Miss Payne to think that he wouldn't obey her, and he did. As she
walked out of the room and strode purposefully to the headmistress's
office, he followed, shoulders hunched, apparently accepting of his fate.
The walk to the office was silent; neither Miss Payne nor Timmy spoke a
word. They passed down the white, spotless hallways, past classroom after
classroom. In each, classes of clean, pressed boys listened attentively or
read diligently, and each class was instructed by impossibly beautiful,
young teachers. Occasionally, a female student could be glimpsed. They sat
in their desks looking even more cowed than the boys, unsure, and
obviously uncomfortable in their tight, tiny tops and their short plaid
skirts. Some of the classrooms had a few empty desks, but neither Miss
Payne nor Timmy were able to peer to the back of the room to see what the
recent occupants were doing.
When they reached Headmistress Roberts's office, Miss Payne held the door
for Timmy. He slouched inside grimly, all hint of defiance out of his
posture. He took his place in a seat in front of Miss Roberts's desk and
waited quietly, as if for an accustomed ritual.
Miss Payne, following, looked around the office with more interest.
Discipline problems being as rare as they were at Miss DeVille's School,
she hadn't often had occasion to visit the office since the first time she
could remember seeing it, long ago when she was a student. Miss Roberts
was different from the other staff, and kept her distance.
The office was old-fashioned, paneled in dark wood. It was free of the
sort of bric-a-brac that often dominates school offices; there weren't any
athletic trophies or newspaper clippings, of course. The deep red
carpeting contributed to the feeling of warmth and privacy. The office was
dominated by the heavy old wooden desk that hid Miss Roberts's body below
the waist. On the desk there was only an expensive antique pen set and a
large wooden paddle with a long, thick handle.
"Miss Roberts," Miss Payne began, "Timmy was extremely disrespectful in
class just now."
There was no elaboration, no appeal to Timmy to explain what he did or
why. The boy didn't attempt to argue his accusation.
"Well, Timmy," Miss Roberts offered, "I must say you're having trouble
lately. You've been here since September, if I remember correctly?"
Timmy nodded by way of an answer.
"Since September," Miss Roberts went on, lifting an old-fashioned,
leather-bound book and finding a particular page in it, "you've been sent
down to my office... five times. Today makes six. None February, and then
six in the last six weeks. I must say, I would have thought you'd have
learned your lesson by now."
Timmy slouched lower in his seat, his eyes downcast. He said nothing.
"I'm afraid I'm at the end of my rope with you. This is, as you know, your
last chance. If I have to speak to you a seventh time, you know what the
punishment will be, don't you?"
Timmy looked up at her and nodded, still mute.
"The seventh time, it will be permanent until graduation. I should think
that would be enough of an incentive to help you curb your misbehavior in
the future. As this time is the sixth, your punishment will last for a
week. Stand up and remove your clothes."
Timmy complied. As he removed his clothes, he folded them carefully and
placed them in his chair, revealing the healthy body of a boy in his
middle teens. When he slid his white boxers off his legs, he stood before
the two female staff members with his hands clenched in front of his
crotch in embarrassment.
Miss Roberts stood up from behind the desk and walked around to stand next
to Timmy, picking up the paddle from her desktop as she did. Timmy's eyes
focused on the paddle with an expression that couldn't be read; it might
have been fear. As he and Miss Payne watched, the headmistress reached out
and slapped Timmy's bare ass once, very gently, with the wooden paddle.
Miss Payne had only had the opportunity to watch one of the punitive
transformations several times, so she stared with interest. She could
vaguely remember how Timmy must be feeling now, as his body began to
betray him and to reshape itself along lines for which it was never
intended. She saw his eyes squeeze shut, then spring open with surprise as
he stared down at his body while it changed.
At first, all that was noticeable was a slight decrease in mass. Timmy
became shorter and thinner, almost imperceptibly. As the changes
accelerated, she watched him shrink from nearly six feet tall, until he
settled at an inch over five feet. He stared down at his body then, his
hands still clenched to hide his cock. He looked years younger, thin,
androgynous, and completely hairless. Then the next round of changes
began.
Timmy's face reshaped itself as the two older women watched. His eyes
became bigger, his lips puffier. A light spray of freckles spread across
his nose as it became smaller and more delicate. His eyebrows thinned as
the hair on his scalp lengthened and lightened, spreading past his
shoulders in a long shower of blonde.
The changes spread downward, coming faster. His shoulders compressed in as
his hips widened and his ass grew out into a sexy, tight, teenage butt.
His skin and muscle tone took on the slight padding of a girl in the last
stages of puberty. His hands and feet became smaller, more feminine.
Finally, Timmy's nipples began to become more prominent. At first, they
just seemed erect, but then they became puffy and stood out from his now-
narrow chest. They brightened from brownish to a healthy, youthful pink
color, and seemed to tighten even more. Then, underneath them, his breasts
started to develop.
As Miss Payne watched, Timmy's breasts sprouted out from his chest. The
changes were coming faster now, and Timmy was breathing hard as his chest
grew. It started as two slight swellings underneath his enlarged pink
nipples, but they quickly increased in size. They grew past the slight A-
cups that signal the beginning of development, and then past the B-cups
that a girl of Timmy's age and build might expect to have, still gaining
speed. Larger and larger they swelled, passing little half-spheres and
developing out into full, generous endowments without stopping. Timmy
passed a D-cup, then a double-D, and his breast development continued
apace.
When Timmy's growing breasts surpassed her own G-cup endowments, Miss
Payne reached up to caress her tits unconsciously. The sight of the young
boy being transformed into a young girl turned her on more than the
earlier transformations she'd witnessed, and she knew it was due to the
impressive size of his breasts. Timmy's titties settled onto his chest,
finally, at a gigantic size that would have filled a J-cup bra to
bursting. They were huge and firm, larger than basketballs but
miraculously perky. They stuck out in sharp contrast to the rest of his
body, which was much more in keeping with his actual age. Breasts like
this would never be found naturally on a girl in her mid-teens or, for
that matter, a woman of any age. But there they were, jutting proudly into
the air and quivering with each short, excited breath Timmy took.
Timmy's hands slid away from his crotch and up to his mammoth tits just in
time for the two older women to see the last of his cock slip away inside
of him, between the hairless folds of his new pussy. His hands caressed
and kneaded his mountainous breasts as a new fire crept into his eyes. His
breathing was coming very fast and shallow, now, and his hips were
starting to thrust slightly as he unconsciously bucked in arousal. His
fingers slid across his breast to pinch his puffy pink nipple, and he let
out a yelp of surprise and pleasure.
Miss Payne could only imagine how Timmy must feel now. The effects of the
punitive transformation were more intense each time. As a boy, Miss Payne
had only felt them once. Even that time, though her younger self had only
had A-cup breasts and a coltish, immature frame, the arousal was
overpowering. That one punishment, lasting only a day, had been enough to
teach the young boy she'd been that misbehavior had its consequences at
Miss DeVille's School for Wayward Boys. She was thankful that the
transformation she had undergone when she'd decided to stay on as a
teacher left her with much more self-control, even if her sex drive was
still quite high.
"Hopefully," Miss Roberts began, drawing Miss Payne's attention from her
own reminiscing to the punishment of the current student, "this will teach
you to behave yourself more appropriately." Miss Payne could see that the
headmistress was moving awkwardly; she was just as aroused by the young
naked boy's transition to a young, naked, and extremely busty girl.
"Although, as you know, I'm going to make sure to ram the lesson home.
Come over here and show me that you know your place as a female student in
this school. Show me you know how to do what we both know you'll be doing
for the next week."
As she said this, the headmistress settled back into one of the chairs
arranged in front of her desk. Miss Payne, in the seat beside her, could
see how the front of Miss Roberts's skirt was tented out quite obviously.
As she watched, Miss Roberts pulled the front of her skirt up, revealing
the 12-inch cock that jutted from her crotch. It had far outgrown her
panties, which were tangled up in her balls as the long, thick shaft
jutted out above them.
Miss Payne knew that Miss Roberts had been allowed to keep her dick when
she took the position of headmistress, but she'd never seen it before.
She'd brought several other students to the headmistress's office for
punishment, but had never seen Miss Roberts take such an intimate interest
in a student's discipline as she was doing now. Of course, all of the
other students had been on their first or at most second transformation.
Timmy was being turned into a girl as punishment for the sixth time.
As she watched, Timmy moved down to between the headmistress's legs. He
was awkward when he tried to get to a kneeling position; his huge new tits
tended to overbalance him, and he couldn't see his feet. Once he'd reached
his knees, however, he leaned forward, wrapped his lips around Miss
Roberts's dick, and started sucking in earnest.
From only feet away, Miss Payne watched intently. She hadn't yet had the
opportunity to see this part of the discipline process this closely, and
she found the sight to be enthralling. The transformed teen's cute face
bobbed up and down in the lap of the older woman, his lips stretching to
wrap around her thick member. As she felt the student sucking her huge
cock, Miss Roberts had reached up to unbutton her top, releasing her
breasts from their bondage and playing with them to increase her pleasure.
Her breasts, like Miss Payne's, easily would have filled a G-cup bra to
bursting, but bras were an article of clothing rarely seen in Miss
DeVille's School. Her nipples were tight and hard as she tweaked them with
her fingertips, enjoying the sensations that shot down to her cock,
currently contained in the wet, luscious mouth of her student.
Miss Payne couldn't contain her arousal. Watching the transformed boy
blowing the head of the school was too much. She unzipped her own skirt
and slid it, along with her panties, down her legs, kicking her clothing
away and leaving her bottom half totally naked. Settling back down into
the chair, she slid her middle finger down over the soft, silky skin of
her hairless pussy mound. She teased the tips of her pussy lips, spreading
the juice of her slippery cunt, then plunged her finger inside her pussy,
stroking her clit with her thumb.
The teacher continued to watch the student suck the dick of the
headmistress. Slowly, Miss Payne unbuttoned her top and slid out of it as
she continued to manually manipulate her cunt. She was careful not to
jostle Miss Roberts's dick out of Timmy's cute female mouth. When her own
giant titties were revealed, the teacher stroked them and flicked her
nipples as her hand worked unceasingly in her pussy.
Timmy's mouth was similarly committed to sucking Miss Roberts's dick. His
head bobbed up and down, his blonde hair flying, as his lips stroked the
length of her shaft. Her cockhead appeared as he reached the top of every
stroke, slippery with saliva and pre-cum, then disappeared into his throat
as he took the length of her cock into his mouth. Miss Roberts was bucking
her hips in time to the teen's bobbing head, straining with the pleasure
of the expert blowjob Timmy was giving. He was incapable of giving
anything less.
After several minutes of constant stimulation, Miss Roberts seemed to be
nearing orgasm. Timmy, instinctively knowing what to do, redoubled his
efforts, stroking his soft female lips up and down her male organ faster,
sliding his tongue around the head of her cock with more force, pumping
her shaft with his hand more quickly. His giant breasts jiggled, hanging
from his chest, as the headmistress's moans rose to a higher pitch and her
cock began to spasm, spraying jets of cum into Timmy's young mouth.
Miss Roberts grabbed Timmy's head, holding it in her viselike grip as her
hips pumped her cock into his mouth. She moaned in pleasure as her cock
emptied her cum down his throat, and Timmy's moans seemed to suggest that
he received equal pleasure from swallowing her thick, creamy cum. As her
orgasm finally receded, the headmistress, shaken, released the student. He
stood up unsteadily, nearly unbalanced by the huge J-cup breasts jutting
from his teenage chest, then wiped a drop of cum that had dripped from his
cute mouth to the tip of his chin.
"Now," Miss Roberts said, regaining her composure, "bend over my desk. I
want to see your naked pussy from behind."
Timmy obeyed immediately. From her position, lying naked on one of the
burgundy leather office chairs as she slid three fingers rapidly in and
out of her smooth, slippery pussy, Miss Payne could see the teen's
fantastic body just as well as Miss Roberts could. He was bent over the
desk, his legs spread apart and ass-cheeks slightly parted to reveal his
tight teenage asshole and his bald, wet pussy. His elbows were resting on
the table, and his huge melons were large enough that they, too, were
pressed down onto it. He looked back at the two staff members expectantly.
Miss Roberts wasted no time. Her foot-long dick, having dipped slightly
after shooting its load into Timmy's soft, wet mouth, had regained
hardness. It was sticking up out of the front of her skirt. Her breasts,
no longer hidden by the top that was unbuttoned and thrown open, jiggled
as she took her place behind Timmy's bare, waiting pussy. She slid the
head of her cock up and down his slit several times, rubbing it between
his ass-cheeks and causing his hips to roll in anticipation of
penetration, then slowly slid her organ into his hot, wet pussy.
Timmy's ass pushed against the headmistress, deepening her stroke as she
drove her cock into his pussy from behind. A moan escaped his lips as the
thick meat of her dick penetrated his new female crotch. Miss Roberts's
cock slowly pressed into his pussy, sliding deeper into his cunt. From the
look of determination on the headmistress's face and the expression of
pain mixed with pleasure on the teen's, Miss Payne could tell that the fit
was excruciatingly tight. When Miss Roberts hit bottom, her twelve inches
buried to the base in the young student's quivering cunt, both of them
heaved an audible sigh of relief.
As her hands slid to the young teen's slim hips and her own pelvis began
to thrust her rigid dick into his stretched pussy, Miss Roberts's look of
determination began to melt into a distracted mask of pure pleasure.
Timmy, for his part, didn't look to be having too bad a time, either. His
mouth was open in a loose "O" of silent moaning as the headmistress fucked
him from behind.
As she continued to fondle her immense, though not as immense as Timmy's,
breasts and finger her wet, smooth pussy, Miss Payne watched as the
headmistress picked up the wooden paddle from its place on her desk,
turning the long, thick handle around and grasping it by the paddle. As
she continued to stroke her thick cock in and out of the teenager's pussy,
she positioned the end of the handle at the tightly clenched entrance to
Timmy's ass. He moaned then, in what sounded like a mixture of fear and
anticipation, but of course he couldn't object. Timmy's moans became
louder and more insistent as the wooden handle slid slowly but
relentlessly up into his ass.
Miss Payne found her own pussy heating up and approaching orgasm as she
watched the headmistress double-filling the helpless teenager, stroking
her big cock in and out of his pussy while her paddle violated his
asshole. Timmy seemed to be minding the violation less and less, however,
as his tender young holes stretched to admit the foreign intruders and his
hips started to buck back into Miss Roberts's thrusts again. Miss Payne's
fingers working in her pussy and her hand stroking her tits pushed her
over the edge then, and her eyes squeezed shut as her orgasm shot through
her body, making her arms and legs rigid as her back arched with the
ecstasy of her climax.
When her eyes were capable of opening again, Miss Payne looked up to see
Miss Roberts's eyes on her as she continued to double-penetrate the
student bent over her desk.
"Why don't you climb on the table and let Timmy service you as well? As
poorly behaved as he's been, I doubt he's had a taste of pussy since his
time here began."
Miss Roberts knew that the teachers often rewarded well-behaved students
by letting them stay after class and fuck their teachers. It was
encouraged. Keeping order only by the threat of punishment was not as
effective as training the boys to behave by using punishments and rewards.
All the students at Miss DeVille's School had been delinquents and
troublemakers at the schools they came from, but fear of the punishment
combined with the reward of sex with the gorgeous and extremely busty
young teaching staff transformed them into model students in no time.
Miss Payne had several students whose good behavior she was rewarding
regularly. One of her best students from her morning classes had stayed
through the lunch hour, fucking her on her own desk, and she had felt
pleasantly satiated with her pussy full of the young man's cum when she
had returned from lunch and had to deal with Timmy's insubordination.
However, she was certainly willing to let Timmy lick her smooth pussy to
another orgasm, so she climbed onto the hardwood top of the headmistress's
desk and spread her legs, grasping Timmy by the back of his head and
guiding his face down into her hairless cunt.
Timmy's tongue went to work at once, sliding along his teacher's slippery
pussy-lips. Miss Payne moaned and set both her hands to work massaging her
breasts and rubbing her nipples, as Timmy tongued her cunt and sucked her
engorged clit. The rhythm of Miss Roberts driving her cock into his pussy
and her paddle into his ass pressed Timmy's face up into Miss Payne's
crotch repeatedly, rocking her soft, rounded ass on the desk. Each time
his face was forcibly pressed into her crotch, Miss Payne felt herself
creep a minute bit closer to orgasm. Her hands slid over her giant
titties, her palms teasing her nipples, as the teenager licked and sucked
at her sopping, hairless pussy.
Miss Roberts, at the same time, seemed to be grunting and moaning more
insistently now. She seemed to be moving toward a climax herself. Her big,
round breasts heaved on her chest as her rapid breathing caused them to
leap and bob, and she pulled Timmy's slim girlish hips back, forcing her
cock into his pussy with one hand while she rammed the paddle up his ass
with the other.
Timmy's muffled moans of pleasure forced themselves past the folds of his
teacher's pussy, as he was still burying his face between her legs and
pleasuring her with his tongue. He was moaning faster how, though, and
louder, his breath coming quicker as all three, the headmistress, the
teacher, and the student, hurtled toward climax in their sexual triangle.
Miss Roberts came first, grunting an unfeminine groan and ramming her cock
and paddle into Timmy's pussy and ass as she deposited a second load of
cum into the teenager. Miss Payne could see Timmy's eyes widen at the
sudden deep violation as he continued to lick and suck her throbbing
pussy, but he must have enjoyed it because he almost immediately began to
orgasm as well. He collapsed onto the table, his massive breasts crushed
beneath his chest, as the climax washed over him like waves on a beach,
leaving his petite female body limp and spent.
He never, however, stopped lapping at Miss Payne's lovely pussy. His
tongue slid up her well-lubricated slit to her hard, sensitive clitoris
several more times, enough to push his teacher over the edge and into her
own orgasm. Her soft thighs clenched shut around his cute female face,
gripping his head and trapping him up against her spasming pussy as she
arched her back, thrusting out her G-cup melons and moaning in pleasure.
As their orgasms subsided, Miss Roberts and Miss Payne unsteadily
disentangled themselves from the teenager collapsed on the desk, with his
giant breasts bulging out to either side of his torso and cum dripping
from his pussy and his mouth. Both of the staff members began to arrange
and don their clothing, leaving Timmy to clean himself up as best he could
and get ready for his return to the classroom.
* * * * * * * * * *
Danny looked up from his reading to see Miss Payne and Timmy returning
from the headmistress's office. He had been known that Timmy would be
coming back as a girl, but that didn't prepare him for the sight he saw
when they entered the classroom.
Miss Payne returned to her place behind her desk, looking indecently
satisfied. Danny was sure she'd been pretty well fucked since she left the
room. She arranged herself in her chair before she addressed the class.
Timmy, they all knew, was waiting in the hallway to be admitted back into
the room.
"Class," she announced when she'd settled into her seat, "unfortunately
Timmy will be unable to join us for a week. Please say hello to Tina."
Danny was amazed. The one time he'd been transformed, it had only been for
a day. That was the third day he'd been in Miss DeVille's School, and he'd
thought he could talk back to the teachers like he had in his old school.
He'd learned quickly. Being turned into a girl, having everyone call him
Dani, and being unable to control himself when anyone else was in the room
had left him shaken, and he'd been careful to follow the rules ever since.
Spending a day as a tiny teenage girl, completely submissive to everyone
around him, was an experience he never wanted to repeat.
Danny knew, from the length of Timmy's punishment, that it would be much
more extreme than his own had been, but he still wasn't prepared for the
sight of Timmy's transformed form when it walked through the door. The
girl that Timmy had been forcibly turned into was tiny and petite, and
most of her body was so girlish and cute that it was hard to believe she
was the same boy who'd been sitting in front of Danny until he mouthed off
to the teacher. The fact that it was only made Danny more adamant that
he'd never break the rules again.
Danny's eyes were drawn, unavoidably, to the one part of Timmy's new body
that wasn't girlish and cute. He stared openly, as did the other boys in
the class, at Timmy's enormous breasts. They jutted out from the
transformed boy's girlish chest, huge and round, bigger than basketballs
but nearly as spherical. The uniform top that Timmy had been provided with
did nothing to cover them; he was now so busty that it wouldn't button,
and he was trying to maintain some degree of modesty by holding it
together in front of him. That was useless, since the shirt wouldn't
close, and the whole interior curves of his breasts were revealed to his
classmates.
Timmy walked as quickly as he could over to his seat, and sat down in
front of Danny. Danny could see that his classmate's skirt was so short
that, when he sat down, it rode up the back and revealed the sexy teenage
ass that was split by a thong. Danny's cock, already hardening at the
sight of Timmy's enormous titties from across the room, stiffened even
more at the sight of the soft, female ass in the seat in front of him.
Danny reached out his hand, under the desk, and began to caress Timmy's
sexy ass. His classmate stiffened when he felt the hand on his ass, but
then relaxed, sliding back in his seat to give Danny better access.
Danny's finger slid to Timmy's ass crack, pulled out the thong slightly,
then released it and let it snap back softly.
Miss Payne looked up from her desk at the noise, miniscule though it was.
"Danny," she said gently, "you know better than that. If you want to play
with Tina, take her to the back of the room."
Danny blushed, but obeyed. When he stood up from his seat, his hard cock
tented out the front of his gray uniform pants. It was right at eye level
for Timmy as Danny guided the transformed teen up out of his seat and to
the rear of the classroom, where a wide padded bench could be found.
Sitting on the bench and feeling his hard-on stifled in his pants, Danny
said to Timmy, "strip. I want to see you completely naked."
The other students in the class had refocused their attention from their
reading now, and were staring as intently at Timmy's back as Danny was at
his much more impressive front. Miss Payne didn't scold them, of course.
This was the one excuse they were allowed for losing concentration in the
classroom. And the teacher seemed to be nearly as interested as the class
in seeing the young transformed student strip.
Timmy didn't hesitate. He couldn't. He opened the front of his useless
shirt, exposing his enormous J-cup titties, and shrugged the top off his
shoulders and to the floor. His short plaid skirt went next, as he slid it
down his legs. Bending at the waist, he gave the class an excellent,
unobstructed view of his thong-split ass, but the view from Danny's angle,
of his classmate's new gigantic breasts hanging from his chest, dangling
and jiggling, was even better. Finally, Timmy slid his thong down over his
girlish hips and stepped out of it, revealing his tight, hairless pussy.
"Now come over here," said Danny, and Timmy complied. He sat down on the
bench beside Danny and lifted his enormous breasts to the other boy's
face, letting him lick and suck the nipples and run his hands over the
huge expanse of tit-flesh. The class watched intently as Danny's tongue
wandered over Timmy's breasts, his hands rubbing the soft, rounded globes.
Timmy's head was thrown back and his eyes closed, his mouth sighing at the
feeling of his big female nipples being engulfed in a warm, wet mouth. His
legs parted, revealing the wet pussy between them, and his slim hips
started to rotate slightly, rubbing his pussy-lips against the padding of
the bench.
While Danny continued to suck and fondle his titties, Timmy's hand reached
over to the other boy's crotch. He unzipped his classmate's fly, clumsily
because of the angle, and reached inside. Freeing Danny's nine-incher,
Timmy began to stroke his hand up and down the length of the shaft,
feeling Danny's warm moan of pleasure against the pillowy expanse of his
breasts. His hand slid over the boy's penis, feeling the stiffness and the
elasticity of the skin. At the end of every stroke, he rubbed his palm
against the head of the cock, sometimes eliciting a grunt from Danny.
Pulling away from Timmy's breasts, Danny slid his hands through the long
blonde hair and gently pushed Timmy's head down into his own lap. Timmy's
mouth closed over the head of Danny's cock, and Danny felt the moist, warm
suction of Timmy's mouth begin to work its magic on his dick. The class
saw Timmy's head bobbing up and down in Danny's lap, the transformed lips
sliding along the taut skin of the hard cock, the swaying of the enormous
breasts as Timmy's rhythm quickened. They saw Timmy's hands stroking the
shaft of Danny's penis as his mouth and tongue worked the head, and they
saw him reach into Danny's fly again to free his balls, which Timmy's hand
then fondled and tickled.
There wasn't a limp dick in the classroom, or an eye trained on a book, as
Danny lifted Timmy's head from his lap and pushed back on the transformed
teen's shoulders, guiding him backwards to a supine position on the padded
bench. Miss Payne's cunt was wet and throbbing again, even after several
satisfying orgasms, as she watched Timmy's giant breasts settle and flow
across his petite ribcage, and his legs spread to leave his wet, hairless
pussy completely undefended. From across the room, the teacher could see
the sparkling pussy juice that was covering and dripping from the
student's hot cunt. When Danny leaned forward, positioned the head of his
straining cock at the entrance to Timmy's pussy, and then slowly slid
inside completely on the first stroke, Miss Payne could almost feel it.
She made a mental note to keep Danny after class one day soon, to let him
give her a good fucking.
Danny's back arched as he began fucking Timmy in earnest, contorting so as
to suck on his immense titties at the same time. Timmy having become so
much shorter as a result of the transformation, it would have been an
impossible task had not his tits become so unnaturally large. The teen's
enormous, fat titties were so huge as to be up against his chin, and Danny
sucked at the hard nipples as his ass clenched and he drove his rigid rod
again and again into the prostrate classmate beneath him.
Danny's rock-hard cock plunged into Timmy's wet pussy, and it felt like
slipping into a warm, moist cave. Timmy's pussy was perfect. It was tight
but yielding, completely hairless, and attached between the legs of the
hottest girl to ever walk the halls of Miss DeVille's School. As he
pounded Timmy's pussy mercilessly, impaling the transformed boy again and
again with his rigid dick while he sucked at the monstrous titties that
crowned his petite young chest, Danny found himself wishing that Timmy
would never change back. Had Miss Payne said that he'd be this way for a
week? Danny had never heard of a punishment that long, but he couldn't
feel sorry for the sullen, argumentative boy who usually sat in front of
him in class. He was too busy fucking him.
Danny could feel his body approaching orgasm when Timmy started to come.
His high female voice rose in a screech of ecstasy as he whipped his head
back and forth, throwing his blonde mane around and causing the huge
mammaries on his chest to jiggle and ripple like flesh-colored Jell-O with
nipples. The sight of the big bouncing breasts on his transformed
classmate's chest pushed Danny along the road to orgasm even faster, and
he knew he couldn't hold out much longer. Grabbing Timmy's tight female
ass, he pulled himself into the transformed boy's pussy that much harder
and faster, trying to penetrate him as deeply as possible. With each
stroke, he proved the depths of Timmy's cunt, driving his hard rod deep
into the tight, hairless pussy.
Danny's climactic groan blended with Timmy's feminine mewling as one
orgasm wound down and another began. Danny pulled out of Timmy's pussy
suddenly, jumping forward with his cock in his hand to crouch with it over
Timmy's immense tits. Timmy's hands slid over his slick, smooth flesh to
his cunt and began to masturbate his pussy as Danny crouched over him,
moaning and stroking his cock. The still-male boy's body tightened as his
cum was ejected from his cock, shooting at Timmy's face and breasts. The
creamy ejaculate shot out in several big spurts, covering Timmy's enormous
titties, his face, and his neck. Shuddering with the aftershocks of his
orgasm, he stroked his cock weakly as he got off of Timmy clumsily, then
turned to the rest of the class.
Only when he turned around did he see the line of boys waiting to be next
to fuck Timmy. Their books were on their desks, forgotten, and every boy
in class was standing in line to use their classmate like the filthy whore
he'd become, waiting in various stages of undress to plunge their dicks
into the transformed body of their peer.
"Get back to your desk, Danny," Miss Payne said, indulgently. "I'm sure
Timmy has brought enough pussy to share with the entire class."
* * * * * * * * * *
Ryan's fourth period class was near the gym, so he was nearly always the
first to the locker room. He was undressed to his boxers when he heard the
other boys start to come in. Something sounded odd. There was an
undercurrent of whispering that wasn't normal. He'd only been at of Miss
Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys for a week, but he'd already
learned that students moved through the halls in almost total silence, and
spoke only when spoken to by a teacher. He already knew why.
Miss Johnson, the gym instructor, found it odd as well. Ryan saw her come
out of the gym office and stand just inside the locker room, hands on
hips, her tight, perfect ass barely covered by the athletic gray gym
shorts that appeared to have been sprayed on and her giant melons barely
contained by her straining sports bra. He turned his attention back to
dressing, an action that was made much more difficult by the erection he
had sprouted at the sight of his teacher's sexy body.
"Why on Earth are you boys making such a... oh," Miss Johnson said. The
whispering had stopped as soon as she started speaking, but it wasn't
until the entire group of several students made it into the locker room
that Ryan saw what had caused her to trail off.
It was a girl. Actually, "girl" might not be quite accurate. Most of her
looked quite young, only in the middle of her adolescence, but her tits...
They were nothing short of gigantic. Huge, watermelon-sized, but very
round titties hung magnificently from her chest. Her schoolgirl uniform,
with the tiny plaid skirt and the shirt held almost together in a vain
attempt to hide her stupendous endowments, was the most arousing outfit
Ryan had ever seen.
"Who is this?" Miss Thompson demanded of Danny, a boy in the class who
Ryan knew slightly. Ryan knew the answer, at least in a general sense.
There were no female students at of Miss DeVille's School except for the
boys who had been transformed as punishment.
"This is Timmy, Miss Johnson," Danny replied meekly. "He was rude to Miss
Payne. She said that he's going to be 'Tina' all week."
"I might have guessed," the teacher replied. "Well, I certainly hope he
learns his lesson this time. But the rest of you must learn to be quieter
in the hallways. Well, take him in back and let him change his clothes. I
don't suppose we'll get much done in class today."
Cowed, the group of boys surrounding the transformed teen moved to their
lockers. Timmy's and Danny's were both near Ryan, and as the now-female
boy started, as demurely as possible, to strip out of the few scraps of
cloth that constituted his schoolgirl uniform, Ryan found that the hard-on
that Miss Johnson had inspired hadn't subsided. He stared at every curve
and crevasse of his transformed classmate's perfect body, amazed at the
swaying of the immense tits and the sweet little teen ass. Timmy seemed to
be trying to change clothes without drawing attention to himself, but
there was no way he could hide endowments like those.
"A week," Danny muttered under his breath, and Ryan strained his attention
away from Timmy's naked form to see Danny shake his head.
"What's that?" he asked.
"Miss Payne said he's going to be that way," he started, inclining his
chin toward Timmy's jiggling, female form as he pulled off his tie, "for a
whole week. I've never heard of a punishment that long."
"I've never seen tits that big," said Ryan. "I thought they were all like
what happened to Greg last week?"
"What?" said Danny. "Oh, I forget you just got here. No. That was only the
second time Greg's ever been sent to the headmistress. That was nothing.
Most guys learn after one time. A few screw up again and get the treatment
twice. But this joker here," pointing his thumb at Timmy, "can't seem to
fly right no matter how many times he gets punished. Each time, they make
you bigger and sluttier. As many times as this guy's been transformed,
it's no surprise his tits are as big as beanbags."
"So... the reason they act like that is because of the punishment?"
"Yeah," said Danny. "You think Greg let all those guys fuck him because he
liked it? Fuck, no. When you get transformed, you can't be yourself. The
way you act, the things you do... you're not in control. The only time you
can do what you want is when you're alone. This guy," he jerked his head
in Timmy's direction again, "will fuck and suck anything that moves until
he gets back to his room. Then he'll probably lie down on his bed and hate
himself for it. That's how they get you. There's no way I'm ever stepping
out of line again."
"So... you've been transformed, too?"
Danny was saved from having to answer this embarrassing question when
another boy from the next bay of lockers turned the corner into view. The
towel wrapped around his waist did nothing to hide his hard cock as he
stared at Timmy's very female form. The transformed boy, made slower by
the inconvenient appendages attached to his torso, had just finished
stripping down to his thong panties. The other boy, whose name Ryan didn't
know, reached out to grasp Timmy's panties by the waistband and slide them
down over his slim teenager hips and down his female legs. Timmy stepped
out of his panties and followed obediently as the other boy led him down
past the lockers to the shower room. Ryan joined the crowd of boys
following.
The rows of showerheads were spraying hot water indiscriminately, filling
the shower room with steam. Little droplets of water attached themselves
to Timmy's naked body, his female form glistening with moisture. As the
boys followed in, Timmy stood in the center of the shower room, the spray
hitting his petite body. His humongous tits, their puffy nipples standing
at attention, jutted out from his body. He stood with legs slightly
spread, his dripping, hairless pussy exposed and visible, waiting for
someone to make the first move.
The boy who led him into the shower moved forward first. Guiding Timmy by
the shoulder, he pushed him forward, bending the tiny female body at the
waist. Timmy's titties overbalanced him almost immediately, and he fell to
his hands and knees. His gigantic tits swayed dramatically beneath him,
nearly touching the floor between his outstretched arms.
The boy who had forced him into this undignified position crouched behind
him, stroking his erect ten-inch cock. His towel had been discarded, and
he was as naked as Timmy was, though the many spectators paid no attention
to their still-male classmate's nudity, so intent they were on Timmy's
titanic swaying breasts and his upturned teen ass. His as cheeks were
parted and his pretty pussy was visible from behind.
The boy behind him positioned his long, thick pole at the entrance to
Timmy's pussy, then drove the dick into him from behind. Timmy's cute
voice gasped in pleasure, and everyone knew when the lengthy rod was
filling him all the way from the whimper of ecstasy that escaped his lips.
The stiff cock pumping in and out of his pussy, Timmy moaned agreeably at
the deepest penetration of every stroke.
One of the watching boys, unable to contain himself any longer, dropped
his towel, revealing the straining hard-on that every boy watching Timmy
get fucked now possessed. This one skirted the coupling teenagers,
descending into the steam in the center of the room and kneeling in the
hot mist, directly in front of Timmy's face. No convincing was necessary;
everyone knew the compulsion that went with the transformation was strong
enough. Timmy's mouth closed around the thick head of his classmate's
cock, and his talented tongue began to massage the stiff pole.
With a cock buried in his pussy and another between his lips, Timmy let
out a squeal that informed everyone present that he was having a
spectacular orgasm. Some of the students reflected on the shame he would
surely feel later, when alone in his room, for the way he was acting now.
None of them, however, made any effort to lessen his humiliation. These
were the rules; this was what was done. And of course, Miss Sheila
DeVille's School for Wayward Boys was very effective in training its
students to follow the rules.
When the boys pumping their cocks in and out of Timmy's pussy and face
finally spurted their loads of hot, creamy cum into him, they got up and
moved to let other classmates have access to the horny transformee. Timmy
waited on hands and knees, his pussy wet and waiting, his hips still
rolling slightly in anticipation of the fucking that had only momentarily
ceased.
Another boy moved to lie on the floor, sliding under Timmy's body to fuck
him from below. Timmy's immense titties hung down from his chest, resting
on the body of the boy under him, as the thick, thrusting cock slid deep
into Timmy on the first penetration. His pussy was wet and ready, and he
began moaning again at the penetration until another boy, crouching in
front of him, inserted another cock into Timmy's face. The insatiable
transformed boy sucked it greedily into his mouth and buried his face in
his classmate's crotch.
Ryan was entranced at the sight of the boy he slightly knew, now
transformed into a vision of excessive feminine charms, bobbing his head
and bouncing his hips up and down as dicks penetrated him in two holes.
The transformed teen's girlish ass moved up and down as the dick pistoned
in and out of his pussy, and Ryan knew he had to have some release.
Doffing his own boxers, he moved into the thick of the spray of the jets,
feeling the hot water run over his body as he crouched behind Timmy. His
hard cock was begging for release as he pointed it at the difficult moving
target of Timmy's asshole, bobbing up and down as he energetically impaled
himself on the cock underneath him. Choosing his moment, Ryan slid his
cock into the other teen's ass, riding his bucking body like a bronco.
The rhythm was problematic at first, but Ryan soon fell into a pattern
that worked with, rather than against, the other two boys with their cocks
in the fine piece of ass that Timmy had recently become. His cock buried
in the hot, tight tunnel of Timmy's asshole, Ryan could feel the cum
boiling in his balls as he pumped away, trying to last as long as possible
before he deposited his cum deep up in Timmy's back door. The feeling of
tightness, of friction, that Timmy's ass communicated to his cock was the
most erotically hypnotic sensation that Ryan had ever felt. This
transformed boy fucked like the sexiest woman alive. Ryan was glad that he
could look forward to a week more of this.
Eventually, Ryan couldn't hold out any longer. The jet of sperm spraying
from his dick and up into Timmy's bowel seemed more forceful than the jet
of the shower nozzles hitting them on the floor. The other two boys
fucking Timmy reached their own orgasms, unloaded their cum into Timmy's
waiting orifices, and then made way for others. Timmy, moaning regularly
from apparently rapturous female orgasms, spread his mouth, his pussy
lips, and his ass cheeks, easily accommodating all comers. He kneeled in
the center of the shower, taking dicks up his ass, in his pussy, between
his tits. He sucked cock and stroked it with his hands. Cum shot at him,
covering his back, his face, his ass, his tits. It soiled his hair, then
was washed away by the spray of the showers.
Timmy fucked like a champion, tirelessly. No matter how many cocks were
pressed into him, he satisfied them all, milking the cum from them with
his holes or his hands, or the crevasse between his stupendous titties.
Each cock was caressed, played with, and then sucked dry. Even when Miss
Johnson, tired of waiting for a class that was wholly preoccupied with its
shower-room antics, entered the shower, stripped off her clothing and sat
spread-legged against the wall for Timmy to lap at her smooth hairless
pussy, he still took a dick in his ass, one in his pussy, and jacked off
two others in both his hands. A sexual dynamo, Timmy satisfied some
classmates two or three times, keeping them past the bell signaling the
end of the period and exposing some of his peers to their own punishment
for tardiness to their next hour classes.
* * * * * * * * * *
When he finally staggered back to his room, long past his normal bedtime,
Timmy had been fucked more times than a whore on payday. His schoolgirl
uniform had rips where overzealous boys had stripped it off of him too
roughly, and cum was drying on the skin of his face and body in flaky
white patches. He was walking carefully, his pussy and ass having been
pounded by penis after penis, and his throat felt sore from the many cocks
that had been shoved down it.
If one of Timmy's classmates had seen him stagger, exhausted from
countless orgasms and the effort of repeated hard fucking, through his
doorway, they would have been certain they knew what he would do once
inside and cut off from other people. Almost all the students at Miss
Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys had been in his position at one
time or another, and they had all reacted the same way. The moment the
door was shut behind them, the veneer of the submissive, quiet fuck-toy
fell away. They looked down at their female bodies in disgust at what
they'd been forced to do, and to enjoy. They sobbed uncontrollably at the
humiliation they'd undergone, barely sleeping though they longed for the
oblivion that slumber would bring. Each of them spent the night in
hysterical remorse over the infraction that caused them to be reduced to
their present position, and each came forth in the morning resolved firmly
never to put a foot wrong in Miss DeVille's School again.
Had one of Timmy's classmates seen him once the door shut behind him, they
wouldn't have understood or believed his reaction. When the last sliver of
the hallway disappeared behind the closing door and Timmy felt his own
will reassert itself on his body, he let out a satisfied sigh that
suggested happy weariness, not suicidal depression. Instead of flinging
himself on his bed, still clothed and sobbing, he grinned and hummed a
tune as he stripped off his female clothes and showered to remove the
drying cum from his hair and his perfect body.
Drying himself off after showering, he admired himself in the mirror,
turning to examine his cute ass and gigantic breasts. He lifted each and
watched it fall, grinning at the jiggling the action elicited, then
walked, still naked, to his bed. Lying down, he began to masturbate
listlessly, all real desire satiated but still enjoying his body.
"Well," he thought, "that was quite a day. And now I've got a whole week
like that ahead of me. I can't wait."
"I can't believe I waited so long before I broke any rules. I was so
scared of being a girl that I knuckled under just like the rest of those
morons, doing anything the teachers asked of me. When I slipped up and got
transformed the first time, I thought my life was over."
"But from the first time I felt that cock in my little teen pussy, I was
hooked. This was it. What I'd been waiting for. When my first day as a
girl was up and I transformed back into a boy, my cock was rock hard just
thinking about the orgasms I'd had with my little pussy full of cock. I
couldn't wait to be a girl again."
"And after a week, I'm a boy again. But Miss Roberts said next time, it'd
be permanent. Until I graduate, she said. I wonder what would happen if I
got transformed again, permanently this time, then tried to escape? That's
an interesting idea. If I made it, I'd be outside and a huge-breasted slut
for life. If they caught me, they'd probably make me even more slutty and
keep me here."
"Of course, I'd be stuck as the demure little slut if I got out. I'd have
to lay down and give it up to any guy with a hard dick that wanted to fuck
me. But that's pretty much what I'd do if there wasn't any mind-control,
anyway. When you're forced to act like you really want to act, that isn't
really much like mind-control at all."
Timmy grinned, his fingers slipping in and out of his wet pussy and his
hands roaming over his giant, fat titties. He moaned softly and wriggled
deeper into his covers, full of anticipation for the long week he had
ahead of him and eagerly planning for the months and years that would
follow it.
End.
What happens when Timmy misbehaves at Miss Sheila DeVille's School for Wayward Boys? Let's just say... <em>it's big.</em>
1269668440
1
44
44
1
A Perfect Life
A story about a man transformed into a woman by his wife at her job. Many aspects of becoming and acting like a woman are discussed in great detail.
<!--break-->
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work.
I wrote a story just to stretch my creative muscles.
All scientists and Wizards in this work are fictional.
Any resemblance to anyone living, dead, or born in the
future, is purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi,
explicit sex, mild violence, swearing, and strange
ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble
from my head. If you are not old enough, mature
enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart
enough to stop reading should you find yourself
becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it
available for download, or send it to one or more of
your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for
it and no monetary profit is made from it without
sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write
it.)
**********
A Perfect Life
By Wholeman
Repost by TFguy on TF-Media.net
**********
The reasons
I am not writing this myself. I have finally
convinced someone to do it for me. She promised to
post it on the Internet, but only as fiction. I
suppose it is a bit unbelievable.
It all started with the best of intentions.
I had married my love while we were still in college.
She was beautiful, brilliant, and fun to be with. We
married and lived together under very 'hand to mouth'
conditions. There was never any disposable income to
buy anything but the barest necessities.
I would tell my lovely bride, "One day honey, I'll
make enough money that you won't have to work. You
will only have to stay at home and be beautiful. I
will be able to hire maids and handmaidens who will
wait on you hand and foot! You won't even have to
dress yourself! The only thing you will have to be
ready for is occasional sex with your horny husband.
I'll see to it that you have only the most beautiful
clothes, the sexiest underwear, and the body you
always wanted." That last part was really, the body I
always wanted her to have, and not the body she always
wanted. I assumed that she would want to look so
beautiful that I couldn't keep my hands off of her.
What a jerk, eh?
Well we were both getting high honors in our
respective fields. I was getting a MBA in
manufacturing. My lovely bride was getting her
Doctorate in genetic engineering.
We both graduated about the same time. I got work at
a major aerospace company. Kylynn started work for a
startup company out of the east side.
Oh, I didn't tell you my name yet! I am Vernon
Spencer Solman. Or at least I was.
The Night Before
Okay on with the story.
We were finally making some money although we were
both spending far too much time apart, but that is how
it is with two career minded people. I was putting in
many extra hours to advance my career so that I could
provide for my lovely bride. I worked my butt off for
that company!
Then it happened, peace broke out and I found myself
laid off, no job, and no future, just another manager
sitting at home whilst his wife's career is going
great guns. She seemed to move up in her company's
organization on a daily basis. Kylynn was beginning
to bring in enough money that it was embarrassing the
hell out of me since I was temporarily without a job.
I tried my best to do those little things around the
house to keep the place neat and tidy, but Kylynn was
making so much money that she hired a maid to keep the
place spotless. She said that she didn't want me
toiling away all day when she could afford to have
maids do it for us.
Now I was desperate, I had nothing to do all day
except watch this sexy thing clean our house. that and
drool a lot while I watched her.
To keep away from temptation I concentrated on writing
and submitting r‚sum‚ after r‚sum‚, however there were
no responses from any of the companies. I know that
times are hard right now, but all of the rejections
were shattering my self-esteem.
I became very depressed, so when Kylynn would finally
drag herself in from work, I wasn't able to do much
but whine about my lack of results. I know that I
wasn't the best of company at this point and Kylynn
was nothing but sympathetic and comforting.
Whining about the lack of response from the many
companies and not even being able to generate an
interview I had begun thinking that somehow I had been
blackballed.
Finally Kylynn suggested that her company, Feminine
Genetic Research Inc. might just be in the market for
a production manager.
"I wouldn't be working for you would I?" I asked
jokingly.
"Silly boy! I'm in research. The Production
department is completely different," Kylynn answered
with a smile and a hug.
"I guess I haven't been doing too well on my ambition
to make enough money so that you could live in luxury
with no troubles and just your loving husband to
concentrate on, have I?" I half asked, half stated.
"I know you'd like to be the macho caveman and bring
home the raw meat for your cavewoman to cook, but this
is the twenty first century honey! I love you whether
you make a zillion dollars or even if I wind up being
the cavewoman/Amazon who brings home the fatted calf
for my househusband to handle. Would you object so
much being a kept man?" she smiled up at me.
"I think I probably would Kylynn. It's a great life
for a woman, but in our society if a man doesn't work
he is looked down on by almost everyone. Women get a
greater flexibility in their life roles than men do,"
I said hugging her, "I kind of envy that!"
"You do, don't you?" she looked at me kind of funny
and then went on, "I think you just might be right
honey. It would be socially unacceptable for a male
to be a stay-at-home spouse." she seemed to be deep in
thought for a few minutes but finally brightened.
"Will it make you happy to get work at Feminine
Genetic Research Inc.?" she asked sweetly.
"Yes, Kylynn. Getting a real job anywhere will be a
big help for me. I know that there will be those
who'll whisper behind my back that 'she got him the
job' but I can handle that," I answered, knowing the
kind of friends I have.
"Good! You should apply in the morning, that job
won't stay open forever. Also, I'm just the messenger
here. You will have to impress the woman you'll be
working for. You understand that don't you?" she
asked seriously.
"I would be reporting to a woman? Do you know her?
Can you give me any insights as to how I can come off
looking the best in her eyes?" I asked worriedly. You
see I didn't have the best track record with female
managers. It had been my experience that most women
who were determined enough to get promoted in male
controlled business were very cutthroat and
backstabbing.
"Not to worry honey, Feminine Genetic Research isn't
the normal, male run company that you are used to.
The women there are all very caring and work together
in harmony. In fact if they find out that some female
has been backstabbing or setting up the others, she is
usually let go in a hurry. Do you feel better about
it now sweetheart?" Kylynn seemed able to read my
thoughts almost before they had fully formed.
"That does make me feel a little better. How did you
know that I was thinking of the woman who pulled that
nasty trick on me?"
"You were grousing about her for a week hon.. How
could I not remember? I just want to see you happy
again Vern!" she said although she wouldn't look me in
the eye. She seemed deep in private thought. She
just snuggled up to me so I would know she meant it.
"I don't blame all women for her Kylynn. But I did
have a moment of anxiety. I won't even give it
another thought when I interview," I assured my wife.
"It is settled then, I will expect you to have put in
your application by noon tomorrow! Can I tell the
department head that her head-hunting worries are
over?"
"Yes dear, I will do as you asked. I won't stay home
and watch Oprah tomorrow morning. Instead, I'll go
and put my r‚sum‚ in at Feminine Genetic Research
bright and early!" I assured her. She could be quite
the nag if I didn't follow through.
Day One
The next day I submitted my r‚sum‚ as I told Kylynn I
would. The girl behind the desk took it and asked me
to sit down and wait, which had never happened during
my recent job search. I had been seated there for
only a few minutes when a rather tall brunette came
towards me. She was nearly six foot tall, slim, her
long hair cascaded down her back in layers, and she
carried herself with the deportment of royalty. In
all, she looked like she should be featuring in an
edition of Score Magazine or something.
"Mr. Solman, how nice to meet you! Kylynn has told me
a lot about you! Your r‚sum‚ was just a formality.
We here at Feminine Genetic Research, or FGR, like to
think of ourselves as a family so when we heard that
you were available and that your talents fit our
latest opening, well we immediately asked Kylynn if
she would ask you to join us!" she told me as she
rigorously pumped my hand in a firm, though feminine,
handshake.
"I guess I hadn't expected such a warm welcome Ms..?"
I started since she had not introduced herself yet.
"Oh, pardon me! I feel I know you already. My name
is Amber, Amber Reimann. I am so happy to make your
acquaintance. Kylynn is our top researcher and when
she said you would be available. well we just had to
have you. Can you take your physical today or do you
want to think over the offer of a position?" she
asked, nearly as excited as a cheerleader at a pep
rally.
I was a little taken aback to learn that Kylynn was
held in such high esteem, however I knew the kind of
money and benefits that Kylynn has been making, so I
was certain whatever salary offered to me would be
sufficient, so I answered with, "Ah, sure. I really
didn't have anything else on my calendar for today."
"Wonderful! How soon do you think you will be able to
start?" she was becoming almost insistent on getting
me on board, and on board right now!
"Is tomorrow too soon?" I asked almost apprehensively.
"Perfect! That is of course if you pass the physical.
But from what Kylynn says you shouldn't have any
difficulties there," she enthused, with just the hint
of a wink.
"Okay. where should I go for the physical?"
"Follow me. I'll give you a mini tour of our facility
as we go," she said, taking hold of my elbow and
hustling me along.
I was shown the production facilities, where everyone
on the other side of the glass was wearing bunny
suits. She showed me some of the minor labs, but she
told me that Kylynn's lab was off by itself and we
wouldn't be going by it.
"You have your own medical facilities here at the
plant?" I was astonished but it kind of made sense
since it was a bioresearch facility.
"Oh, yes! We have a complete miniature hospital here
on site, so we can handle almost any medical
emergency. We even care for most of our employees'
normal medical needs. It is like having your own
doctor on call. Since we need to have the physician
available anyway, it pays us to have her be the
primary physician for all of our employees. The good
part of that for you is there is no Co-pay!" she said,
giving a lighthearted melodic laugh.
"I can see where you would be able to save some money
doing things that way, very ingenious," I
complimented, since she was so enthusiastic that it
sounded like it had been her idea.
"Why thank you! It was the idea of our vice president
in charge of research. We are all proud of the
progressive things our company does."
I could see that this woman just might break into the
company song any minute, or pin a gold star on my
chest. I was beginning to think she was some kind of
Stepford wife or something.
"We do still have some things to learn, but we are
moving ahead with all of the best suggestions that our
ladies offer."
"I am very happy to see that the company has an active
suggestion program," I assumed, since that is the only
thing, which I knew that would explain what she had
said.
"Yes, we all try to make this company the best that it
can be. Our employees are like our family, if they
have a problem, then we do what we can to help them.
We strive to have happy productive employees here, and
I think that we have succeeded admirably!" she was so
enthusiastic it was hard to maintain my cynicism.
"That explains why Kylynn has been such a wonderful
wife," I joked.
"I'll bet she is, if she's only a fraction of what she
is here!" she agreed, "Ah, here we are!" She opened
the door for me, followed me into the room, and
introduced me to the receptionist.
"Dana McCollum, this is Vern Solman," she stated,
while she penned something into a logbook.
"Kylynn's Vern? This is a pleasure Mr. Solman!" she
pumped my hand vigorously.
"I believe I am here for a physical?" I suggested.
"Oh, right away Mr. Solman! You just relax on the
sofa out there for a few minutes while Amber and I do
some paperwork."
Now this is efficiency. I didn't have to fill out a
boatload of forms or documents. They were doing it
for me, and it was only a few minutes until they were
ready for me, "Mr. Solman? We are ready to see you
now. Please follow me."
I followed the receptionist into the exam room where
she asked, "Please disrobe Mr. Solman and put on this
gown." She handed me a hospital gown with little
flowers all over it. I raised an eyebrow at that but
took it and donned it after she left anyway.
I was left alone in the examination room for a while
so I started digging through the magazines for
something to read. The only magazines were Vogue,
Mademoiselle, Cosmopolitan, Allure, Marie Claire, and
Better Homes and Gardens.
I looked about the room and noticed that the ceiling
had a landscape poster on it. The things on the wall
were about feminine hygiene, and the female
reproductive system. There were knick-knacks here and
there giving the room a definite feminine feel.
I was becoming a little apprehensive when the Doctor
came in, "Hello Mr. Solman. I'm Doctor Neumann.
Please call me Theresa. I hear you are getting a pre-
employment physical today. The first thing I would
like from you is a urine sample and then the nurse
will weigh and measure you. When you are through with
all of that, I'll meet you back here and we can
continue on from there."
The Nurse took me to a 'Unisex' toilet and showed me
where the cups were, but did make the comment, "Men
are so lucky! All you have to do is whip it out and
fill the cup. Women have to do everything on that
list on the wall over there. Oh, when you are through
put the cup in the holder behind the stainless steel
door and I'll meet you back by the scales."
I politely thanked her trying not to grin over her
comment.
I filled the cup. (And then some.) and went out for my
weigh in.
"185lb. Mr. Solman. and let's get your height. that is
six foot one and a quarter inches in your bare feet.
If you will join Theresa back in the examination room,
she will start on the hard stuff."
I made my way back to the room and believe it or not,
Dr. Neumann, was there waiting for me, "Alright Mr.
Solman, here comes the embarrassing part. well, for
you maybe. I have done so many physicals that I'm
used to it, so don't you be nervous."
"All right I need to inspect your genitals, so if you
will stand and remove your gown, please." she asked
while she sat on a short, wheeled stool and as I took
off the gown her latex-gloved hand grasped my penis
and testicles, moving them left and right to get a
better look at them all around.
I on the other hand was trying my best to think of
anything except the fact that a pretty woman was
handling my cock. Unfortunately, I was not entirely
successful.
"Well that is flattering Mr. Solman but we will not
need it in that state for a few more minutes. Please
turn around and spread your cheeks. I will be
examining your prostate next," she told me as I felt
her well-lubed finger penetrate my anus. Now I had a
rock hard cock, which wouldn't and couldn't soften
until I was released.
"Well there is nothing wrong with your prostate, as
evidenced by my exam and your erection. It seems like
a good time for us to get the next sample we need. I
brought in a couple of magazines for you and I will
leave so that you may fill this test tube with semen
for me," she said, handing me a sample tube and then
briskly exiting the room. I heard the door lock. I
guess she wanted to ensure no one walked in on me.
I looked through the magazines and discovered that
somehow she had guessed at my tastes. There was a
Score magazine, (Boobcruise edition) a copy of Busty
Beauties, and a Shaved & Ready. 'Damn, I guess it is
more common than I figured to have those fetishes,' I
thought, as I got busy masturbating.
When I was through I put my gown back on and I knocked
on the door to let them know I had their sample. The
nurse unlocked it saying, "Thank you Mr. Solman. Um,
can you hand me back our. ah, stimulating magazines
please?"
I blushed a little as I handed them to her.
"Will you follow me, please? The doctor wants some X-
rays," she led me to the X-ray room and took chest,
head, and abdominals.
Back in the examination room, the nurse had me get
dressed and then Theresa popped right in and asked,
"We will of course need blood samples Mr. Solman.
Please, take a seat and I'll get started."
She took an aerosol can of something and sprayed the
crook of my arm, "This is just a little Lidocaine to
numb the area. Now we poke in the Safety-Lok. and
inject a little something to keep the vein open. and
we wait a few seconds for that to work. Ah that
should do it. Now to attach the Vacutainer. and now
we have our first sample. One more and we are done.
Now a cotton swab, remove the needle from your arm and
that should do it Mr. Solman. You may get dressed now
and I will turn you back over to Amber."
"Thank you Theresa, that was the most comfortable
blood sample anyone has ever taken from me," I hadn't
felt a thing!
"Why thank you. We strive to make medicine as
painless as possible here, but it is still nice to
hear someone take notice," she smiled and proffered
her hand, which I shook as I smiled right back at her.
Amber strode up to me and asked, "Well how did it go?
Is he going to be able to become one of our FGR
family?"
"I believe that he is well on his way Amber," Doctor
Neumann told her with a queer sort of smile on her
face.
"Perfect! Well come along Mr. Solman, we can continue
your tour of the facility, so you can get a feel for
the place," Amber offered.
"Just as long as you quit calling me Mr. Solman and
call me Vern," I had been Mr. Solmaned to death by
that point. It kept making me feel like my father was
with us.
"Vern it is then. This way and we can show you some
of the advanced marvels that FGR is about to move from
R&D into production," she motioned with her arms,
which way she wanted me to head.
"This is the biological sample repository, where we
have genetic material from a vast number of women
stored. The samples are categorized and indexed in
our computer system. Down the hallway here is our
growth media for the recombined genetic material," she
walked to the end of the hall and slipped to the left
and down a stairway, "Down this way is as place I am
certain you will be happy to see."
Amber opened the door and I could see a desk where a
woman was working and lots of laboratory equipment of
undetermined function lay scattered all about. On
closer inspection I recognized the lab-coated woman,
"Kylynn! Hi honey, Amber has been showing me around."
She started for a moment and looked up at me, and then
over to Amber, "Has he had his physical yet?"
"Yes Ms. Kylynn. He was a good boy and did everything
the doctor requested," she smiled that queer smile
that the doctor had on her face when I left her.
"You know, it just dawned on me, out of all the people
I have seen working here, I seem to be the only man,"
I mused, "Am I the only male in the whole company?"
"Yes, for now, you are Vern," Amber answered
carefully.
"Ah, I see. I am the token affirmative action male
then." I joked, "Just kidding, I am quite anxious to
start work and make a contribution to the firm."
Just then a wave of dizziness washed over me and I
grabbed a desktop to steady myself.
"Is something wrong Vern?" Kylynn asked sounding
concerned, while she rushed over grabbing my arm to
steady me.
"Just a brief dizzy spell I guess. I feel fine now,"
I smiled weakly back at her.
"Still I want you to go back to the infirmary with
Amber and let the doctor have a look at you," Kylynn
insisted, "and I don't want any macho back talk
either! Take care of him, please Amber?"
"Yes Ms. Kylynn, right away. Come along Vern, we will
have you feeling like a new person in no time!" she
told me, taking my hand, and nearly dragging me back
to the infirmary.
Just as we passed through the door I became dizzy
again and had to support myself on the countertop at
the reception desk.
"Mr. Solman is having dizzy spells. Please get
Theresa for us. Quickly!" Amber seemed to be taking
my slight dizziness almost too seriously. "Vern, I am
taking you back inside the infirmary so you can lay
down on one of the hospital beds until you feel
better."
I made it to the bed and stretched out, feeling better
now that I was lying down.
Theresa and the nurse joined us in the room and she
said, "Get his shoes and clothes off. I am going to
start an IV."
"I'm just a little dizzy Theresa. I don't think it is
all this serious," I complained even though I was
feeling another wave of dizziness wash over me.
"I am the doctor here, so you just lay there and relax
hon.," she insisted.
Along about that time I noticed that I was entirely
naked, but I felt so out of it, I didn't care.
Theresa sprayed my arm again and stuck me with the
same kind of needle, as before, except this time she
attached the tube to a hanging bag on a tree, and then
she added a blue machine on a stand next to that.
"This is going to make you feel a lot better hon.,"
she said as she flipped a switch on the blue machine
and a warm soothing sheet of drugged haziness drew
across me.
"There that should make you feel a whole lot better!
That is enough Morphine to make two men your size feel
a lot better!" she giggled and continued working.
"Now a little booster for that shot of genetic re-
sequencing agent and another mutagenic pliability
compound just like you received earlier," she poked a
needle into the IV and pushed the plunger in.
I was floating at that point and she could have poked
me in the eye and I wouldn't have cared.
The door came open and I heard, "How is she coming
ladies?"
With a great effort I managed to focus my eyes and saw
my beloved Kylynn standing there supposedly asking
about some woman?
Kylynn walked over to my bedside and saw me looking up
at her, "Oh, you are still with us Vera! How are you
feeling?"
"Whoooossh Weeerahh?" I slurred.
"Why you are my dear, or at least in a few days you
will be," she smiled down at me.
"Dats nice Kahahlynnnn," I answered and closed my eyes
savoring the high I was on.
"You will probably not remember me telling you this
honey, but I am going to anyway. Remember our
discussion about the perfect life you wanted to give
me if you ever made it big? Well Vera, I have made it
big. I make more than enough money to support us both
and you need not ever have to work again. However
after our conversation last night I realized you were
right, that a man at home would be looked down upon by
society and that you wouldn't be comfortable being a
kept man. Well I figured out the answer to those
problems. You are going to become a kept woman! You
can stay at home and be beautiful. I will be able to
hire maids and handmaidens who will wait on you hand
and foot! You won't even have to dress yourself! The
only thing you will have to be ready for is occasional
sex with your horny wife. I'll see to it that you
have only the most beautiful clothes, the sexiest
underwear, and the body you always wanted me to have.
Yes, I know of your fetish for huge boobs and
everything else, you are going to look so beautiful
that I won't be able to keep my hands off you!"
"Be booful?" I mumbled.
"Maybe you did hear what I said after all. I never
wanted to be a sex kitten for you or anyone else.
That was your fantasy. So now you will get to live
the perfect life, or what you said is a perfect life."
"I enjoy my work and my co-workers, but I couldn't
stand to see you staying at home and so unhappy. I
hope you will still love me at the end of this as much
as I love you," she finished and then kissed my lips.
I passed out then and didn't come around until
sometime much later. days I think.
Changeling
"Vera! I see you are awake for a little while. My
name is Allyce and I will be your nurse while you are
being re-sequenced. (Pronounced Aleese Ah) We want
to change the bed sheets right now, it seems you have
had another little accident. So, please roll over to
your right side for a moment."
I complied but my chest kept going! "What the f." I
started to say, but the squeaky voice it came out in,
wasn't what I expected.
"Okay now roll onto your other side."
I complied but my chest flopped way over onto the new
sheets lagging the rest of my body, once again.
"There! All changed! Kind of weird having your chest
go flopping around on you, huh Vera?" she giggled.
I looked around the room and everything looked bigger
than I remembered it. Then I looked at my nurse who
seemed normal sized but that didn't quite add up, "How
tall are you Allyce?"
"Five foot nothing. Why don't you like short nurses?"
she teased.
"You don't look short to me." I replied weakly.
"Well that is a relief! I like being short anyway. I
hear you like short women, is that true?" she asked up
close to my face.
"Yes, I like girls that are little and dainty," I
answered truthfully.
"I feel much better now," she hugged me and then went
on, "I don't think you are going to be awake much
longer. The doctor is injecting you with more genetic
re-sequencing agent so we'll have to turn up your
morphine again. Sweet dreams," she said as she faded
from my view.
Waking Two
The next time I came around it was only briefly.
"Oh, sorry to wake you dear, it's just me, Allyce.
You need your diaper changed again."
"I'm wearing a diaper?" I asked blearily.
"Well dear we had to do something. Your body has been
shedding mass like there is no tomorrow and the only
way out for it is your bottom. Okay lift your butt up
for me since you're awake, and I'll get rid of this
stinky mess!"
I did as she asked but it felt like I had so much more
bottom than before.
She walked back around and told me, "Now hon. this is
going to feel really weird to you, but I want you to
relax and let me finish cleaning you. Can you do that
for me?"
"Uh huh," I answered with a voice even higher than the
day before.
She started using diaper wipes on my bottom and
everything felt much as it should until she wiped
between my legs.
"What.? Oh god! It's gone!" I wailed and started to
cry after feeling her finger spread my labia to wipe
me clean down there.
Allyce came to the head of the bed and smothered me in
a big hug, "That's alright hon.. Let it out! You
have a good cry!"
I did as she said. I must have cried for fifteen
minutes straight.
She finally released me when I was only sobbing and
said, "I need to get a diaper back on you. So don't
worry I am not leaving."
I felt her wrap it up around my hips and secure the
tapes, "There, you are all safe again."
"I. I'm. I'm a girl. in a diaper!" I wailed again.
"Yes, you are. But you are a very pretty girl in a
diaper," she added trying to make me feel better. It
didn't.
I shuddered, which made my chest start jiggling like
Jell-O.
"Allyce, I want you to give me a hand with these
injections, you take the right breast and I will take
the left one," Theresa said from somewhere outside my
vision.
"She is awake Doctor," Allyce told her, "should I
crank up the Morphine?"
"Yes, that's a good idea. She'd be better off not
being awake through the accelerated growth process,"
Dr. Neumann answered.
I felt the darkness wash over me again and out I went.
Waking Three
"Welcome back Vera! You are coming along nicely! We
haven't had to change your diaper for hours now. We
did have to leave your catheter in though. How are
you feeling?" Allyce asked, her face close to mine as
I was brought around.
I felt an irresistible compulsion to answer, why. I
don't have a clue, I said, "I don't hurt anywhere if
that is what you mean. I feel a giant heaviness in my
chest though."
"I shouldn't doubt that! Let's see if there is the
kind of sensation to your skin that Kylynn wanted.
Tell me what you feel," she moved her hand and stroked
one of my mountainous breasts.
"Oooh. that feels like a whisper in my crotch, and I
think I wet myself!" I told her.
"Oh, good! Kylynn will be so pleased!" Allyce told
me.
"No time for sex Allyce, we have things to do yet!"
Theresa told her, "These fingers and finger nails need
attending to before Kylynn with be happy with her.
Turn out her lights and let's get busy."
Waking Four
I awoke to the feeling of getting a sponge bath.
"Ooh! Uh. ah!" it felt like everyplace she touched
was an erogenous zone.
"Oh, sorry I was just bathing you."
"It feels so. so. I don't know," I offered.
"Sensual?" she offered.
"Yes." I admitted biting my lower lip to keep from
moaning as she continued to wipe me down.
"It's alright for you to enjoy this hon.. You have
been given an extremely sensitive and responsive
body," she explained as she made her way towards my
left foot.
My leg started to quiver as she moved towards my toes
and I let out a whimper as she cleaned my foot, gently
with the soft sponge.
"Ooh, little Vera likes that!" she giggled and washed
my other foot.
"Little? What do you mean Little Vera? I'll have you
know that I'm six one, Miss!" I claimed as I panted.
"Now that you are all clean, I think we can start to
dispute that fact hon.," she claimed, "If you hadn't
noticed, I was standing right here when I washed your
feet. Either I have mutant long arms, or you are not
as tall as you think."
"I'm going to put some shoes on your feet and then I
want you to stand up and try to walk a little for me,
alright?" Allyce asked.
"Shoes? Couldn't I just walk barefoot?" I asked.
"No you can't hon.. You had a whole bunch of
magazines with women wearing very high heels didn't
you?"
"Yes, I had a few," I admitted.
"Well Kylynn figured to see to it you could wear them
without hurting your feet."
"So I have to wear them?"
"Well feet that work in high heels don't work in
regular flats. Since your only job is going to be to
look beautiful, the high heel feet were the only
choice," she reasoned as she finished strapping the
shoes to my feet. "Alright are you ready to give this
a try?"
"I guess." I answered, but I didn't feel like doing
anything at all. All I wanted to do was stay in bed
and cry. It was like I was compelled to do what she
asked.
Allyce swung my feet around and pointed them towards
the floor and then she reached over to me and pulled
me towards her. It was kind of like a bear hug but
she slowly let me slide down until my feet hit the
floor.
I was looking up at her! The other thing I noticed
right a way was if she hadn't been steadying me I
would have wound up on my face in a hurry! The twin
basketballs I sported would have dragged me over in an
instant!
"Oh my god! These are immense! They are continents
in their own right!" I exclaimed as I stared at my own
breasts, hidden underneath the hospital gown.
"Yes, but they are smaller than your favorite big bust
star's. But don't worry, Kylynn has said if she
doesn't think they are big enough, she will make them
grow and stop just before you can't walk anymore."
"Oh, that is good news. She wants me to be able to
walk under my own power. Um, would you please tell me
that you had a growth spurt while I was unconscious?"
"Not at all hon.. Like I told you, you are little
Vera now," she reiterated.
"Are you wearing high heels too?" I asked.
"No, sorry I am in nurse's daywear flats. They are
comfortable, but the soles are less than one half inch
thick," she assured me, "No, you are a tiny woman now.
You do like tiny women don't you?"
"Just how tiny am I?" I didn't want to know but I had
to know.
"Well those are four inch heels, and in them you are
about 4' 10". Does that do it or do you want me to do
that math for you too?" she answered sarcastically.
"I'm four foot six? I'm a dwarf!" I started to cloud
up with that realization.
"I guess technically you are, however you do not
suffer from any of the normal maladies of dwarfism, so
I would have a hard time categorizing you as a dwarf.
Do you need another hug?" she surprised me with that
last question.
"W. W. Would you?" I asked, my lower lip quivering
uncharacteristically.
"Oh sure! Kylynn says that is part of my job!" she
hugged me close, "You know, you are kind of fun to
hug! I don't get to hug anyone who is smaller than me
very often!"
"Glad I could make your day!" I answered muffled in
her shoulder, but feeling better in the protection of
her arms.
"Hey, I really like the new you Dearie!" she told me
grinning ear to ear, "That is one of the reasons why I
am your personal care nurse! When I found out from
Kylynn that you would be smaller than I am, well. I
asked for the job right away!"
"Why? Do you hate being short that much?" I wondered.
"Not really, I got turned on by the fact that you like
tiny women!" she admitted, "But now you are tinier
than me."
"Yah but now you are a big woman! I don't think there
are any girls smaller than me around anywhere!" I
whined feeling sorry for myself but still not able to
muster any sign of rebellion.
"Oh yes there is, but Mary is not on shift right now!
She is a real dwarf. She stands only 3' 11" so there
smarty panties!" she teased.
"Um. now that you mention panties." I started, "I
think I have to pee."
"Great! I have been waiting for this! I want to see
the look on your face when you pee as a girl for the
first time!" she was nearly ecstatic!
"Do you have to watch?" I asked my lower lip
trembling, and my tiny voice quavering.
"Yes! I have to make sure you know how to use your
new equipment!" she answered and seemed adamant about
it.
"I can't even see my new equipment! How am I supposed
to know how to use it?" I broke into tears again.
"Did you ever pee in the toilet without looking at it?
Same thing here honey, you work by feel! You think
women look at their pussies when they pee?" she
laughed at my naivet‚.
"I would! I have always thought that pussies are
really pretty! I have wanted to watch a girl pee for
a long time." I admitted, "Now that I have a pussy, I
still won't be able to watch!"
"You want to watch a girl pee? You have such simple
desires to accommodate!" she patted my much larger and
softer bottom, "If you really want to watch a girl pee
honey, I'll pee first, you can watch, and then you pee
and I'll watch. Is it a deal?"
I didn't know what was happening to me but it felt
like I was wetting my diaper! "Um. sure! You go
first and after I watch you, you can watch me," I
acquiesced, but was quivering all over inside
excitedly.
"Alright! Okay here I go!" she slipped her greens
down around her ankles and then her panties, (They had
paisley flowers on them.) and that is when I saw that
her pussy was shaved, she squatted onto the toilet and
spread her legs wide so that I would have a good view,
"Are you ready?"
I nodded enthusiastically, which caused a minor tittie
quake, which I used my tiny hands to try and quell.
She let loose and I watched as a stream of urine
squeezed into a line sprayed from her butt, "Wow! I
always wondered what it looked like!" I was very
excited and extremely happy that someone would be so
nice as to unabashedly accommodate my quirks.
She wiped and stood back up pulling her greens and
panties up as she stood, "Your turn!"
"Um. can I hug you first?" I timidly asked in my
little voice.
"Sure honey! Kylynn insisted on me giving you as many
hugs as you want!" she announced and held me
protectively.
"After what she has done to me? Why would she care if
I get any hugs at all?"
"Whether you believe it or not, Kylynn does love you
and she has only done this to make you happy," Allyce
told me while she held me tight.
"I have a vagina Allyce, how does giving me that say I
love you?"
"Well it is hard to tell you yet, but you should relax
and enjoy it while you can!" she announced with a
certainty that made me feel a little better.
"You are telling me that I am supposed to enjoy having
this butt, which starts way up my back and finishes
near my belly button?" I asked.
"Oh, yes! All girls feel their butt like that! It is
like your butt is all the way, back to front!" she
admitted. "Little girls refer to their vulvas as
their butt. Didn't you know that?"
"No, I haven't any sisters," I admitted, "I didn't
have any female playmates when I was little either."
"I was an only child myself. I always wanted a little
sister, and it seems now I have one," she stated, with
a silly grin on her face.
"What makes you think I will want to be your little
sister? Look what you did to me. You, that doctor,
and my wife, you made me a girl!" I accused with more
than a little resentment oozing from my voice.
"You are going to need a whole lot of help now, even
just to walk. If you hadn't noticed I am the only
thing standing between you and a face full of floor
Vera," she informed me as she stood back a little, but
still held me steady. "Remember you are just a frail
little girl now. You could be hurt seriously if you
fell."
I clutched at her, suddenly afraid that she might let
me fall.
"I see you do want me to be your friend. At least
that is the way it seems to me. Is that what you want
Vera?"
"Y. y. yes please, will you be my friend?" I was
trembling and wobbling, still unable to stand on my
own and deathly afraid she might let me fall and be
hurt.
"I'm glad we got that little distasteful matter out of
the way. Now I want you to take a step away from the
bed. Don't worry, I won't let you fall."
I put my foot out, set my heel as usual and tried to
transfer my weight onto my other foot. As you might
expect, my foot skittered out from under me and I was
making a quick trip toward the floor.
"Whoa there Vera!" Allyce lifted me up again, "You
can't walk like a man anymore honey. You are going to
have to walk like a lady, or you won't be able to walk
at all."
"What do you mean, walk like a lady?" I was very
confused. I had never really noticed that women walk
differently than men, however I had always enjoyed the
effects it produced.
"Okay 'Walking Like A Lady 101' is now in session. I
am going to lift you back up onto the bed and I want
you to watch me walk," she grunted a little as she
hoisted me up to the bed where I sat. "But first I
will have to go and get some different shoes. Don't
go anywhere, I'll be right back!" She walked off
giggling to herself.
I tried to get a look at my feet past the basketballs
I had stuffed underneath my hospital gown and finally
managed to look at my right foot by holding it
straight out in front of me. I saw ridiculously
arched feet in shiny fire engine red pumps.
I heard clacking coming toward the room and in walked
Allyce wearing black high heels, carrying her white
nurse shoes, "Alright this should make it easier for
you to see what I am going to teach you."
I watched intently as she came over to the side of the
bed, "Okay you watched. What am I doing differently
than you did?"
"You set your toe down first move your weight to it as
you set your heel," I answered, looking to her for
confirmation.
"Very good. Now down with you and I want to see you
try," she told me, scooting me off the bed.
I took one step with her help and then another, but
just the effort of standing was leaving me winded.
"Just three more steps and you will be there, and
don't worry, the seat is down!" she giggled at her own
joke.
I made the three steps and it became breezy all of a
sudden, "What?"
"You will need to have the gown off when you go Vera,
especially if I am going to watch," Allyce told me,
holding my gown in her hands.
I blushed as I realized that for the first time, I
would be seeing my own breasts.
"That's right! You haven't met the girls yet!" she
giggled.
My eyes must have been the size of saucers. They were
huge, round, globes, of breast tissue, sitting right
there, and part of ME!
"Too bad you can't see these nipples. You wouldn't
mind if I touch them, would you?"
I shook my head.
She reached out and gently ran you finger tip around
my nipples and then something happened that freaked me
out! I got wet, right between my legs, like women do.
"You better sit down Vera. You don't look very stable
right now."
I sat as she suggested, but it felt like my butt was
covering the whole seat!
"Okay sister, spread them," Allyce ordered.
I looked up and spread my legs so she could watch.
"Alright go ahead pee!" she urged.
"I. I don't know how." I answered, it seemed I
couldn't exactly associate the right muscles to start
the process.
"Hmm. try relaxing your pussy," she suggested.
I know that I paled significantly at that.
"Um. okay, try to unclench your butt."
The last suggestion seemed to work. I felt a stream
of urine erupt from my butt, splashing all over my
bottom as it passed my lips. It was so. so. feminine
that I started to cry. The stream seemed to go at a
steady pace and then stopped. It was way different
than before, there was nothing left, I was just empty.
I just kept sitting there stunned.
"You need to wipe honey."
I couldn't manage to move my arms. I just sat there
disassociated with the world, not even crying anymore.
"Vera?" she asked, without response.
Allyce snapped her fingers in front of my face a
couple of times, without attaining even an eye blink.
"Damn!" she walked away leaving me staring into space.
She came back sometime later with two other women.
The picked me up, Allyce wiped my bottom, and they
deposited me back on the bed. The IV was restarted, a
series of drugs were injected right into the line and
the Morphine pump was started back up.
Coming Back
I don't know how long I lay there stoned and staring,
but eventually I drifted off to sleep.
When next I awakened, I found myself not alone in the
bed. Someone had put me in a much larger bed than
normal and I had two baby doll encased companions.
"Ah you are awake," Kylynn calmly stated. "Can you
speak now or are you still catatonic?"
I stated to cry, "I'm a g. g. girl!"
She wrapped her arms around me and held me. I felt
another pair of arms join in from the other side.
"I know sweetie. I know." she rocked me and crooned.
"B. b. b. but I pee from my bottom now." I wailed.
"I know. Allyce told me the whole thing," she
soothed.
"It. it. was horrible!" I blubbered and trembled.
"I do it all of the time sweetheart, it's not that
bad," she still held and rocked me.
"B. b. but you're a girl!"
"Yes, I'm a girl," she admitted, "Allyce is a girl
too."
"S. s. she played with my nipples." I blathered.
"Did you like it?" Kylynn questioned soothingly.
"Oh god! S. s. she made me get wet." I wailed even
louder.
"What is wrong with getting wet?"
"C. c. cause that's what you do!"
"Allyce gets wet too," she admitted, "Don't you
honey?"
"Especially when I get to play with big sensitive
nipples!" Allyce sounded a little too enthusiastic.
"Calm down Allyce. Vera is in crisis here.
Remember?"
"Sorry Kylynn. Sorry Vera," Allyce apologized with a
squeeze.
"E. e. everybody's bigger than me." I cried.
"I know honey." Kylynn soothed, "But I like you so
huggable."
"Huggable?" I was shocked.
"Remember, you didn't like to be hugged before. You
would have hated this," she affirmed.
"I. it doesn't feel the same as before."
"I know honey. I know," she soothed.
"Why did you make me this?" I whined.
"I love you. You wanted to give me the perfect life,
well I am finally in a position where I can give you
the perfect life," she hugged me tightly.
"That was the perfect life for a girl." I replied.
"Yes, so now you are a girl and you can have the
perfect life," she stated.
"So are you going to grow a cock now?" I fearfully
asked.
"No silly! I like being a girl," she petted my
ridiculously blonde hair.
"I don't wanna be a girl." I wailed.
"Well you are one," she stated, "Don't worry, you will
get to love it, I promise!"
"I can't even pee without becoming catatonic!"
"Well you sound a lot better now," she smiled at me,
"and I don't just mean your lovely voice either."
"I never new you liked girls." I whispered.
"Neither did I until I started work here. All of the
ladies that work here are very loving and caring
people."
"No men." I stated nodding my little head as I
remembered.
"No, no males in this company, strictly women," Kylynn
affirmed.
"No job for Vern." I whispered.
"Vern doesn't need a job and neither does Vera,"
Kylynn whispered back, "Vern wouldn't have been able
to live without a job, but Vera can."
"What will I do?" I was coming around a little and the
tears had stopped.
"Look pretty, have fun, and please me," she answered
matter-of-factly.
"That sounds fulfilling." I tried to sound sarcastic
but with my little voice it didn't come out quite that
way.
"Oh I promise it will be," she kind of had a devious
look on her face, but I let it go.
"I'll help too!" Allyce piped up.
"Are you going to be alright now Vera?" Kylynn asked
looking deeply into my eyes.
"I don't know, I haven't been a woman before," I
couldn't answer that, my brain was still ping ponging
around in my skull!
"Well I would like to sleep the day away with you, but
I have work that needs doing and you have plenty of
learning yourself. Allyce, take her in hand and if
there is any trouble don't hesitate to call."
Kylynn got up from the bed and my chest went bouncing
every which way! She tried to pretend she didn't
notice, but her eyes grew a bit rounder as she watched
them bound around.
I looked down at my basketballs and that is when I
noticed that I was wearing a frilly pink baby doll
nightie too, "How did I get in this?"
"I dressed you," Allyce admitted, "It was lots of fun
too!"
Kylynn stuck her head back in and said, "Oh and get
her prepped for that serum by noon."
"Serum? What serum?" I asked shocked and startled.
"Just a little fine tuning or your new home dear,
nothing to worry about," Kylynn answered and then
disappeared out the door.
"I'll probably wind up with huge soft puffy nipples!"
I grumbled under my breath.
"Interesting Idea. Oh well, it is time for you to
take a bath Vera," Allyce told me and I could feel her
bounce off the bed behind me.
I reached up and tried to quell my boobs' shaking, but
I only succeeded in making Allyce laugh at me.
I started to put my feet on the floor and heard, "Uh,
uh, uh. you need your shoes first hon.."
She slipped the shoes on and fastened the strap on
both of them, then assisted me to my feet, "We should
stop off at the commode first though. You aren't
going to go away on me again are you?"
"I don't know. I hadn't planned on going away
yesterday," I answered as truthfully as I could.
"Well today you have a little help that you didn't
have yesterday," Allyce replied.
"I have more help today?" I asked puzzled, "You and I
are the only ones here aren't we?"
She laughed aloud at that, "Vera that was very funny!
No silly, you are cruising on some Valium this
morning. You should be fairly high right now, but
Theresa has given me permission to give you more if
you become agitated."
"Oh, that will probably help."
Allyce whipped off my baby doll and slid the soft
panties down my legs for me, "Okay hon. show time.
You sit down and make a sissy and wipe, or I can wipe
for you if you would rather," she offered and spun
some facial tissue onto her hand.
I had an evil thought and figured, hey why not? "You
can wipe me. Maybe it won't be as bad if you do it."
I wasn't as devious as I thought, because she nodded
and when I was through peeing, she reached between my
legs and wiped my pussy. However it seems she
couldn't resist slipping her finger between my nether
lips for a little tickle.
"Don't look so surprised honey that isn't the first
time I've played with that pussy!" she laughed, "I
diddled the heck out of you in your sleep for the
doctor. She wanted to make sure everything was
working properly. I had you moaning like a bitch in
heat."
"Really? Okay can I pull up my pants now?"
"No! First off, those are panties, and secondly you
wouldn't want to wear them in the bathtub would you?"
"No."
"Alright, do you want me to take your panties off for
you?"
"Yes, please."
"I need to hear you say it."
"Will you please take my panties off Allyce?"
"That's better. I just wanted to hear you admit that
those were your panties hon.. The sooner you realize
you are really a woman and start acting womanly the
easier it will be for you. There you go, all naked.
You sure are beautiful lady!"
I blushed big time.
"Come on, let me help you into the tub Vera."
"I can't get in the tub with these shoes on," I
protested starting to bend over to remove then. That
didn't work so well. I overbalanced and headed for
the floor.
"Whoa there girl!" I felt a pair of hands grab my hips
and stop my decent. "Damn I love this! You have to
be the only one around here I can hold up. It makes
me feel kind of strong. Tee he. Come on back up
here." She started by grabbing the hand I proffered
to her and then hoisting me back erect.
"You sit your bottom down on this vanity stool and let
me take your shoes off for you. You will have to
learn that you just can't do some things for yourself
anymore," she busied herself with the red pumps and
once that had been handled I went to stand.
"Sit back down girl!" Allyce commanded, "You cannot
stand on those feet!"
I plopped my wide derriere back down in a hurry.
"Can't I tip toe?"
"No! Your little feet are just too delicate to take
the weight that way. You have to let me set you into
the water," she said as she hoisted me over to the
water.
It was warm, soapy and smelled of lilacs. Then I felt
something completely alien. warm water seeping up
inside me.
"By the look on your face, you haven't had warm water
inside of you before," she assumed, and quite
correctly, "Relaxing isn't it?"
"I hardly take up half of the tub!" I noticed, shocked
and amazed.
"Good! That means there is room for me too!" Allyce
exclaimed as she doffed her greens and slipped in the
water with me.
"Eep!"
"What's the matter? Never seen a girl naked before?"
"Won't Kylynn be mad?"
"I am your personal nurse! That means I get to be as
personal as I want. Kylynn insisted that I introduce
you to sharing a bath, and to show you how to let
someone clean your genitals for you. You will love
it, I promise!" she smiled a devilish smile.
Now I was frightened. well as frightened as you can be
stoned on Valium.
"Are you going to need more Valium before I show you
this?"
I didn't answer.
She jumped out and came back with a pill and some
Cranberry-Peach juice to take it with and I tossed the
pill back. Then she placed the glass on the Vanity
and dove back in with me, adding more hot water to
warm us both. She grabbed more oils and pored two or
three different scents in with us.
I was overwhelmed with all of the fragrance. Smells
had never affected me like that before. I was being
seduced by fragrances!
"That's better! Don't you think?"
My only answer was that my hand found it's way to my
chest and then started fanning my face, "Whew! The
water just became so warm!"
"You are so much more sensitive to smells now honey,
the water that seeped into your pussy should be just
about to boil girl!" she giggled her head off, while I
panted!
"You are going to show me how to clean myself, aren't
you?"
"No my dear! I am going to show you how to relax and
allow someone else clean you. You just sit there and
pant and Allyce will do all of the work!"
I was stoned and relaxed and actually couldn't do much
of anything.
Allyce picked up a washcloth and lathered it up really
good, and then she stuck her hand underwater between
my legs and started to work at cleaning my vulva. She
stuck her finger up inside my outer lips and cleaned
my labia minora and worked her finger around my
clitoris, shoving back the hood just long enough to
clean me. It was insanely erotic to me. I just lay
there allowing her to pleasure my vulva while she
insured my cleanliness.
She pulled out the washcloth and lathered it up again,
only to use it to cleanse my breasts. Damn! You
wouldn't believe how good it feels to have someone
else wash your boobies!
I was slipping lower and lower into the tub, while she
was washing me.
"You are going to drown if I don't scoot your butt up
a little Dearie!" she exclaimed as she stuck her hand
in my crotch and pushed me into a more upright
position.
God it is weird having some girl's hand slip inside
between your pussy lips! It feels weird and sooo
good!
"Oh you liked that did you? What would you do if
another girl intentionally stuck her finger inside
your pussy?" she asked as she did just as she had
said.
"Ah!" I shrieked!
"Weird huh? Well sweetie that is how us girls enjoy
sex. You are supposed to like it! So why don't you
let me play with your pussy for a while? Can I?"
"Oh my! You want my permission? You want permission
to. to. finger fuck me?"
"Yes, I want you to beg me to finger fuck you! Do
you? Do you want me to finger fuck your molten hot
pussy Vera?"
I was biting my lip, since she was doing just as I had
asked. She was finger fucking my brains out! "God it
is weird feeling your finger inside me like this!
Ooh!"
"You are liking this aren't you? Say yes, or I will
stop."
"Y. Y. Yes. ooh! Yes!"
"Pull on your big nipples then and I'll keep doing
this."
I didn't want to touch those gross hanging orbs, but I
really didn't want her to stop! I tenuously tickled
my nipples and it felt good. then I twisted one a
little and that seemed to tie directly to my pussy! I
twisted again and it made my cunt twitch and clench
her finger as it worked inside of me. So I twisted
harder and felt her finger stop it's motion entirely
as my pussy held her finger tightly.
"Wow that is one great set of pussy muscles Kylynn
gave you! You had my finger in a grip of steel there
for a minute!" Allyce exclaimed working her finger
once again.
"Ah!" I screeched, "Woof!"
"Do you feel the pretty scented water squishing into
you? Do you feel my wiggly finger inside of you?
There is a wiggly wormy finger inside of you! It
wants you to cum baby! It wants you to cum hard!
Show the wiggly wormy finger you want it to keep doing
what it is doing, clench your hot pussy around the
worm to tell it you love it."
I was so stoned and so damn hot I would have done just
about anything to keep her finger banging my hot cunt,
so I did my best to clench down on her finger!
"Oh, good squeeze honey! You had my finger good and
tight! Did you like it when you grabbed my finger
with your pussy?"
I couldn't really speak so I simply clenched her
finger again.
"Ooh, you did like it! You know it is okay for you to
orgasm, I want you to, and Kylynn wants you to orgasm
too! Go ahead, cum like gangbusters honey! Let out
all of the stops!"
I couldn't believe this woman was finger fucking me,
let alone wanting me to orgasm like a girl! She
seemed to want me to let loose with all my jism just
like when I was male. I knew that if a woman had
asked me to spunk her pussy to the max I would have
done my damndest! The hardest I ever came was when a
woman pleaded, "Let's make a baby!"
Her begging me to cum like that was producing the same
results. I was building to an unbelievable height.
Higher than ever before!
"Pussy twitching! Gonna. gonna. I'm going to.
eeeeeeeeah!" I screamed in almost an ultrasound range.
Allyce kept me from drowning as I thrashed about in
the bathtub.
"Wow hon., did you survive?"
"I. I. Oooh, woof, ahh, so this is an afterglow!"
"Nope! You are going to be in the afterglow in a few
seconds. Right now you are still riding the high. If
I start banging you again, you will go even higher, or
I can let you recover and blow your mind later.
Kylynn says to blow your mind later so you are in
luck, you can come back to earth now. Would you like
anything right now?"
"Would. would you hold me? Please?"
"Perfect! Yes dear, I more than want to hold you, I
expect to hold you!" she grabbed me and held on tight.
Oddly enough, I didn't feel like going to sleep as I
had before after I came. I wanted to fuck! I wanted
to fuck a lot!
"You can stop working your hips now Vera." Allyce
informed me, "That is the only orgasm you get in the
bathtub today. By the way, can I have my finger back
now?"
I hadn't realized that I had her finger gripped so
tightly by my pussy muscles!
"I'm not sure my pussy will let go."
"Relax your butt muscles Vera. that's the girl. okay,
thank you, I can get my finger out now!"
There was an audible pop when her finger came loose,
"I can see we are going to have to stretch your love
hole some doll! I think Kylynn made your pussy too
small."
"I have a small pussy?"
"You might be able to screw a twelve year boy, but
even that isn't likely!"
"I don't want to screw any boys, twelve, twenty, or
thirty, no boys!" I started panting in a little panic
attack.
"Calm down girl! There are no males here! None! I
was just stating sizes, not actual sexual companions,"
she remarked, "See if you can swish a little water
inside of you to clean yourself out really well. Here
like this." she proceeded to show me how it was done.
I was so stoned and so grateful for the orgasm she
gave me, I would do anything she asked of me.
"Okay I am going to lift your bottom onto the side of
the tub then get out grab us a couple towels and once
I have mine on, I will lift you out and wrap you in a
big fuzzy warm towel. Ready?" she asked as she
reached for me.
I steadied myself on the tub edge and looked at my
silly feet, my toes were still pointed! I tried to
relax them, but to no avail!
Allyce ignored what I was doing, threw on a big fluffy
towel and grabbed another one, which she wrapped
around me and hoisted me onto the Vanity stool again.
I had my red pumps on before I knew it and another
towel around my head like a turban.
I looked at myself in the mirror and could only see a
very pretty girl who had just gotten out of the
bathtub. Every time I moved my head, she moved her
head. I flipped her off on a whim and that bitch
flipped me off at the same time!
"Hmm that's an idea, fuck yourself eh?" Allyce laughed
at my wide-eyed shock. "With a pussy as small as
yours your finger would feel like you were being boned
by real stud! <Giggle> I'm getting wet just thinking
about it!"
"I have to get something so just sit there until I get
back," she ducked out for a minute.
I could hear that she was on the phone, but I couldn't
make out what she was saying.
When she returned she had a big spritz bottle with
her. She sprayed me head to toe with it, after
removing the towel. My skin was all tingly when she
was done, "What was that?"
"Just a moisturizer. We want to keep your skin soft
and silky, now don't we? Okay, now you just stand
there and I will do all of the work!" she began
spraying me here and there with different concoctions,
but when she started rubbing another moisturizer into
my boobs I just had to sit down!
"Sorry I should have had you sit for this anyway.
I'll remember next time!" she promised, but didn't
slow her ministrations one bit.
My hips started grinding into the stool and of course
she noticed, "You like moisturizing your big soft
boobies do you? Well you are in luck because I have
plenty of goop to rub into them!"
"MMMMmmmm! Oh! Two more hands full of. ungh!"
"I like the way your thighs twitch when I do this!
What does it feel like to you?" Allyce asked with a
mischievous grin.
"I. I. I don't know! It feels wonderful, but it is
making me so wet! I'm not sure we should be doing
this. It sort of excites me, you know. down there?"
"Well, all of the plumbing seems to be working then.
Now, Vera, I want you to look between your big boobies
and down to your tummy, can you do that?" she asked
holding my breasts apart.
"Okay. Oh, my! It looks so. so. so much like my
wife's crotch!"
"Not quite, she has hair, you don't. She has a mature
pussy, yours is only as big as a ten year old girl's,"
she answered, as she rubbed my Mons Veneris.
"Don't. don't do that! You're making my pussy twitch
all funny inside!"
"Okay, why don't we get you into some clothes and then
go and see the Doctor?"
"I don't know how to put on girl's clothes."
"You won't have to! Sit right there and I will be
right back!" she told me as she scampered from the
room.
She returned moments later with Amber, "Okay, I'll get
to work on the left side of the bra and you get the
right side Amber!"
"Fun! I have wanted to do this ever since we planned
the transformation. Okay, coming around the back with
the strap. There we made it up, now to settle these
big girls into the cups. That has gotten it! Straps
over the shoulder and, viola, she is wearing her first
bra! Now, can we slip this thong up her butt and
abracadabra! She is in her lingerie!" Amber gushed
like my own personal cheerleader.
"Take her shoes off and we can slip these pantyhose up
her legs. Then the shoes go right back on! We
mustn't let her be disabled longer than necessary.
Now stand up Vera, we want to hike these pantyhose up
tight into your crotch," Allyce commanded as she
started to yank on the waistband.
I could feel the seam in the middle of the pantyhose
pull in between my nether lips as she pulled up on
them, "There now you can get the feel the rest of the
women in this country have when their pantyhose rides
up on them!"
"Now slide her into this silk full slip and I will go
and get the rest of her outfit," Allyce asked Amber as
she scooted out of the door.
She came back with a very low cut, high seamed
miniskirt, which clung to my body like a second skin!
She yanked and pulled it into its proper place. The
next was a lovely silk blouse and then she pronounced
to no one in particular, "She is all ready to take a
walk now!"
I undulated my hips as she had taught me and made my
way slowly behind her to the waiting wheel chair and
then down the hall a few rooms to where the Doctor had
her offices.
She had me lie down on the exam table with my feet in
the stirrups and asked me some rather embarrassing
questions. When was my last period? Was I regular?
Then she and her nurse broke up laughing and told me
to put my feet back down and to stand on the floor,
while leaning over the exam table.
I complied of course, as stoned as I was I couldn't
think of anything else to do.
The Doctor pulled up my miniskirt and then down my
pantyhose to expose my big soft buttocks. She
promptly jabbed three needles in succession into my
ass, told Allyce she could dress me again, and then
take me back to my hospital room.
I was quickly ushered back to the bed and Allyce told
me, "Stand there beside the bed so I can get you back
into your nightie."
"I just got dressed! Why am I going to bed now?" I
said, wobbling beside the bed and clutching it for
support.
"Well honey, you are supposed to be getting used to
wearing women's clothes and being dressed by someone
else, so the more times I can change your clothes for
you the quicker that will happen. I get to put you
into a clean pink teddie! This should be a new
sensation for you to enjoy. I bet you will look
stunning in it! The other reason is if I don't get
you horizontal soon you will probably fall down," she
told me as she pulled the skirt down and then my panty
hose, "Those shots the doctor just gave you will make
you woozy and the doctor told me there may be some
pain involved, so I had better get you back on the
I.V. and hook up the Morphine pump again."
"I like the morphine pump," I said, still stoned by
whatever medications they had pumped into me.
"I bet you do! Now raise your hands up so I can get
your blouse and bra off."
Amber came in and helped out, since it is so hard to
reach around behind me from the front.
"Alright Vera, step into the legs, one at a time. good
girl! Spread your legs a little so we can pull this
up into your crotch. Thank you! Up past the
mountains, slip your arms into the holes and you are
wearing a teddie," Allyce gave the play by play of my
dressing. "Now I am going to lift you into the bed.
Oof! There, now I will hook up your I.V. again and
start the morphine flowing again. There how does that
feel now?"
"Really nice, but my chest is still jiggling!" I
complained dreamily.
"Don't worry it will stop soon after you quit moving
around," she assured me.
"My crotch itches, or um, it feels like I want to rub
it on something."
"Shhh. you go ahead and rest for a while. You will be
doing a little more refinements to your new body for a
while so just lie there and relax. You will feel kind
of strange all over while the changes happen, but you
won't have to be unconscious for them like when you
experienced the radical first changes you received.
You might feel a little creepy, so if it gets to be
too much just push the call button," Allyce told me
and then slipped out of my room.
However, before leaving she tuned on the Television.
It was playing some kind of fashion show, or it was a
video catalog maybe. It showed beautiful lingerie,
dresses, and accessories. There were makeup tips and
shows on how to pick your wardrobe. I never knew that
those shows were so interesting before! I was really
fascinated by some of the sexy ways to accent your
garments, like never before. They should put this
stuff on the major networks! It is great stuff!
Conditioned
I have no idea how many of those programs ran while I
lay there, the only thing I do know is that my bed was
soaking wet! I didn't remember peeing it. It was
just really wet and I was lying in a puddle!
At first it was really warm and I didn't mind it, but
then it started to cool off and it wasn't so nice
anymore, therefore I pressed the buzzer to summon
Allyce. Good thing I was so smashed or I would have
been too embarrassed to do it.
Allyce came in and rushed to the I.V. saying, "Oh my
you sure went trough that fast! What did you knock
loose the connection? Nope. it is still connected.
let's see hmm, I guess you used it all up! I'll get
you another!" she turned and left before I could sort
out the words to tell her my bed was all wet.
Lucky for me she came back right away and hooked up
another drip for me.
I tried real hard and managed to say, "Wee-wee in the
bed."
"Maybe we should back off a little on the morphine and
let you think just a little bit hmm?" she posed, "Did
you have a little accident?"
"I don't think I pee peed. The bed is all wet and
clammy though," I informed her slightly slurred.
Allyce dug under my covers and felt the bed sheets and
then brought her fingers near her nose, "Oh! Oh my!
Are you horny Vera?"
"Please shove something in me.!" I begged, "I'm horny!
I want to fuck something! Anything!"
I felt a warmth swim up my arm and knew that darkness
would soon follow, but even so I was working my hand
into my crotch as hard as I could until the lights
went out.
**********
"Welcome back Vera! It seems we miscalculated a
little when we adjusted your libido! Don't worry we
took it back down to a manageable level! Especially
if we keep you slightly sedated! How do you feel
hon.?" she asked with her face over suspended over
mine.
"Horny!" I replied.
"Well you can at least keep your hand out of your cunt
now!" she exclaimed, "I thought you were going to die
from dehydration for a while there! Fluids were
running out of you faster than we could pump them in
at first! Kylynn worked her ass off adjusting you to
a more normal level though."
"So now I not only want to fuck all of the time, now I
want to fuck a herd of elephants all of the time!" I
whined.
"Fucking all of the time we can accommodate! Those
elephants are hard to come by!"
"My bed is still all wet though!" I complained, "Did I
pee while I was unconscious?"
"Nope honey, smell it? That is pussy juices! You
been ready to be fucked for hours now!" she told me
with a smile, "Don't you worry your pretty head
though, we will take the edge off with a few drugs for
now, and then I can change your sheets, so you won't
be laying in a pheromone riddled puddle! There that
should do it. you feeling warm yet?"
"Hmmm," I moaned, "Ahh," I sighed in blessed relief.
I could feel her cut the teddie off me and then she
rolled me from side to side taking the old sheets and
laying down a new set, but not before placing a mat
underneath my ass to soak up any further sexual flows.
"I think you will just have to live with sleeping in a
crotchless baby doll honey. Kylynn adjusted your
libido, but just enough so that you flow constantly.
In fact, now you flow all of the time as much as I do
when I am aroused. You are going to be a very thirsty
girl, but a great sexual partner!" Allyce was so
overwhelmed she French kissed me.
This did nothing to calm my flow of juices as you can
well imagine.
"I have just given you something to keep you smiling
and happy for hours. Well, let's just have a look at
your new pussy and see if the changes that your wife
wanted have come about." Allyce took a really close
look at my vulva opening my lips for a closer look,
"That is much better Vera! Your vagina is now big
enough for a really huge dildo to invade! I am so
happy for you! Here see if you can feel my fingers
spread the new you open wide?" she asked as her
fingers pulled my lower lips apart.
"Ahh!" I yelled as my juices increased in their ever-
increasing flow.
"This is much better! Now girl, you could take a
really big dildo! Fucking you will be so much more
fun now!" Allyce told me as she gazed into the new
depths of my femininity.
"Mmm I feel so. so, empty!" I moaned.
"You are a girl you know! You are supposed to be
empty. That is unless there is a huge cock buried
deep in your cunt!"
"I don't want a cock in me! I'm a man," I complained.
"I don't think so! What do you think this is down
here?" Allyce asked as she played with my much bigger
vaginal lips. "Kylynn thought it would be so much
better to see you boned by huge dildos than small
ones! Seeing your enjoyment at being impaled on huge
plastic cocks would be a real turn on!"
"Why? Because I would be humiliated?"
"Fuck no sweetie! I would love to see a guy revel in
the pleasures of femininity! I want to see you love
being a girl! To see you beg to remain a woman would
be the ultimate affirmation that what we did to you
was the best thing for you!"
"You want me to be happy? You want me to be glad that
you stole my manhood and forced me to be a sissy
girl?" I asked incredulously.
"I love being a girl! Kylynn loves being a girl!
Everyone here loves being a woman! We just want to
share our love with you dear Vera! You should be glad
that you are loved so much that Kylynn wanted you to
share our joy!"
"I'm wetting the bed with my vaginal lubrication, I am
stoned out of my mind, and I am the second shortest
person in the whole building! What do you women want
from me?" I insisted.
"We want you to have the perfect life! You should
feel loved and be loved as much as possible! You
should be so beautiful that you make everyone ache
just to be with you! You should be such a desirable
woman that men faint as you walk by!" she exclaimed
panting in her passion!
"So what, are you going to make me a supermodel or
some kind of playmate?" I asked sarcastically.
"Maybe, but you will have to ask Kylynn what you are
to become. I only work here!" Allyce told me, "You
will be introduced to your new handmaidens today, so
after this I will only be coming around to visit
socially!" she informed me with a passionate kiss on
my lips.
My split started weeping juices like it had just
sprung a leak!
"Ooh, that is so much better! You are working out
just as we planed Vera!"
"Don't I have anything to say about this? Can't I be
in control of my own body? Do you think this is fair?
You decide to make me a woman who is controlled
entirely by her sexual urges, where are my human
rights in that?" I asked.
"Honey you don't need human rights! You are being
given a perfect life! You should be happy that from
here on in, no worries, no issues, no fears, and no
troubles for you! You will have nothing but beauty
and pleasure in your life. You have another trip to
the doctor's today to be prepared for. I bought a
special outfit for you to wear today as a gift. I
just wanted to see you in it before the professionals
start to work on what you wear."
"I am afraid to look!"
"Ah it's not that bad! You don't get to see it until
after your bath anyway. I'm going to swing your feet
over and slip your shoe-sees on, and then we can take
care or your morning pee, followed by an invigorating
lilac scented bubble bath, which I just happened to
have ready. There, your shoes are on! Come to
momma," she told me as she slid me towards her and off
the bed.
My chest bobbed all over the place as I wiggled over
to the water closet and waited until Allyce dropped my
panties for me. I did my business and before I could
reach for the toilet paper Allyce had a hand full and
wiped my bottom for me.
I shrugged, thinking, 'If she wants to wipe my pussy,
more power to her!' I was still pretty stoned and it
was probably safer if she did it. I'm not sure that
girls have to dig in between their lips and wiggle
their finger around down there, quite like she was
doing, but what the hell it felt great!
She helped me up and guided me to my vanity stool,
removed my shoes and plopped me in the bathtub.
I hadn't ever remembered the intense reaction I was
having from the beautiful fragrance of the water
before. I was relaxed, but at the same time so turned
on! It makes me feel. I don't know. pretty I guess.
Yes, it makes me feel so pretty to smell like delicate
Lilacs!
Allyce was taking her time washing me everywhere, "Now
you just lie there and let Nurse Allyce do everything
for you!" She carefully and so gently washed my skin
with a super soft sponge. It's like being kissed all
over my body the way she does it!
Today after draining the tub, drying me off,
moisturizing and perfuming me, she greased up my labia
with Vaseline and then slipped a thong panty up my
legs. The bra she had for me I learned was called a
shelf bra and basically held up my breasts from
underneath.
"You stay here while I go and get your first outfit
for today." Allyce told me as she slipped out the
door.
Still quite stoned and fuzzyheaded I was staring into
my own cleavage when she returned, "They are stunning
aren't they?" she giggled.
Allyce came around behind me and slipped my arms into
a red plaid long-sleeve blouse, which she didn't
button up, all the way down to the bottom, just far
enough to reach underneath my breasts. She tied the
shirttails together under my boobs, which left my
tummy bare.
A pair of threadbare denim shorts followed the panties
she had put on earlier, well if you could call them
shorts! They were barely big enough to cover the
thong!
Allyce pulled them up tightly so that they slipped
between my pussy lips in the crotch too, leaving my
naked labia exposed for all to see!
"Okay, sit down at the vanity and I'll put your makeup
on you and then you will be ready for a little walk.
Won't that be fun?"
I didn't know what to say in answer to that so I just
stayed silent as she painted my eyes, cheeks, and
lips.
"Perfect! How do you like it?"
"I look like Daisy Mae!"
"You sure do hon.! Although you are a bit bustier
than she was!" she giggled and poked one of my huge
boobs, making them both jiggle together.
"Do your breasts jiggle like this all of the time
too?" I asked, trying to get used to the strange
sensation of my chest being blown up and no longer
stationary.
"Well my little titties jiggle a lot too I guess. I
don't really notice it anymore unless I am trying to
run or jump. C cup breasts are big enough for me, but
I like the pair you have. That is I like them to play
with!" she was nearly drooling down my cleavage!
"I really can't wait to see you strut your stuff in
this outfit. So let's get going! You are going to go
on another tour of the plant today. Everyone is dying
to meet the new you! First stop will be your wife's
office," she took my hand and helped me wobble to my
feet, and then lead me out the door and down the
hallway.
"Is that, him?" I heard one of the ladies who were
walking towards us exclaim. "Oh, my God! He's
perfect!"
She walked up to me, looking down at me, and said,
"You look so delicious! I can't wait till we can get
to know each other better honey! These look so big
and soft!" She gently lifted my breasts from
underneath, giving them a squeeze.
I couldn't help it, I moaned and shivered all over.
"Oh, yes! She is a hottie! I love the outfit
Allyce!" she raved and reached her hand between my
legs, "I love the way his labia hang out! Do you like
girls to pet your sweet pussy Vera?"
She promptly did as she asked, eliciting another moan
from me.
"Wow she is positively dripping already! I love her!"
she kissed me on the lips, "Nice to meet you Vera.
I'll be seeing more of you soon I hope!"
We made it another twenty feet or so when we were
stopped by another woman, who was incredibly happy to,
meet me as well, and pretty much the same thing
happened as before.
My knees were week and my legs were slimy and wet when
we entered my wife's office.
"I see you have been getting acquainted with the staff
already dear. They are anxious to see you in your new
finery. Part of your new 'job' so to speak will be to
model fashions around the facility for our lady
workers. I know you will enjoy the work too, judging
by the way your legs look right now," she giggled as
she stood and gave me a hug squishing my boobs all
over her chest and even around the sides of her ribs
for a ways!
"I love you tiny like this! I can even reach down and
grope that exquisite ass you have!" she groped and
then kissed me, slipping a tongue to me, almost
urgently.
I was still out of it, but with all of this
stimulation, I became lost in the sexual sensations.
My mind was almost a complete blank, but between my
legs I was drenched. I felt so. so. empty.
"Mmmmm, these are so silky!" she murmured as she
stroked my exposed pussy lips, "So slippery too!"
I felt one of her fingers slip between my pussy lips
and work its self around a while. She then reached
around behind me and groped my big soft butt.
"Mmmmm, well that will have to keep me for a while.
Turn around and bend over for me please Vera?" Kylynn
asked sweetly.
I don't know why but I was so agreeable that I did as
she asked. It must be the drugs that I had been
given, was the only thing I could attribute it to.
"Wow, so nice and firm! Not a trace of cellulite
either! Don't worry honey I won't hurt you! Right
now I am rubbing Lidocaine on the site so you won't
even feel the needle when it goes in. There, all
done! Now go with Allyce and finish meeting everyone,
I have to get back to work for a while. I am putting
together a surprise for you dear! You are going to
love it too!" Kylynn released me and patted my butt as
I stood up again.
Allyce took my hand and escorted me out of the room
towards the lobby where I first waited to meet my new
supervisor.
"Oh, Amber?" Allyce called as we slipped behind the
counter towards an office door, off to one side of the
reception area.
"In here! Is that you Allyce?" she called back.
"Yes, it's me! I brought a surprise for you honey!"
I heard a chair exited hurriedly, and then the sound
of high heels moving towards us rapidly, "You brought
Vera? Eeeeeiiiii!" Amber squealed excitedly as she
rushed out the office door towards us.
"Oh dear lord! She is exquisite! Kylynn has
performed a feat of total artistry here! Oh my! Her
thighs are soaked! Are you horny Vera?" she hugged me
against her tall body.
I came up to about her crotch, so it wasn't like the
other hugs I had been getting all day.
"My you are a tiny one dear!" Amber picked me up off
of the floor and hugged me to her breasts, which I
enjoyed a whole lot more.
"Vera you are so snuggly now! I think I am going to
love hugging you a lot hon.."
"That's about all I'm good for anymore," I groused,
which was really going some, since I was still in a
highly drugged state.
"Oh, there are more things you are good for, you just
wait. For now you should just enjoy the fact that
everyone is going to love the heck out of you! This
Daisy Mae outfit is just darling on you, and I love
how it spreads your pussy lips like this," she reached
down to stroke my silky pussy lips as she said it.
My legs started twitching and jumping up towards her
hips, like I was trying to encircle her waist with
them, but didn't quite know why.
"She is definitely going to be perfect Allyce! I
hired her handmaidens a few days ago and they should
be ready to meet her any minute now! I received a
call a while ago telling me they were almost dressed.
By the time you walk Vera around the rest of the
facility they should be raring to meet her!" Amber was
still holding me in the air and had worked her hands
down to my butt, one at a time, "Vera honey you
wouldn't believe how hard we worked to find just the
perfect two ladies for you! I won't spoil the
surprise by telling you any more, I just wanted you to
know that Kylynn spared no expense to get you the very
best! You will just have to trust me for now though!"
Trust her? I couldn't think of anything but how hard
I was panting and the feeling of liquid drooling down
my legs.
"Okay, be honest now Vera, you wanted to snuggle with
me when we first met didn't you?" she asked, but
unfairly was squeezing my butt very close to my pussy.
I moaned loudly, "Ye. yessss." which I would have done
if she asked me if the sea was purple, whatever she
wanted to hear, just so she wouldn't stop.
"Well I better not hoard you Vera, Allyce has to take
you to the secretarial pool to meet the ladies in
there next," she informed me as she lowered my tiny
form to the floor.
"Damn, Amber, you're all wet now! Look at your pants
honey," Allyce told her, pointing at the numerous
spots of dampness caused by my drooling slit.
"Not to worry Allyce, I had planed on this today, so I
brought a change of clothes with me. You don't mind
if I tag along to the secretarial pool do you? I want
to watch that meet and greet!" she giggled.
"Maybe you'd better. We wouldn't want any sexual
harassment going un-witnessed now would we?"
They escorted me down that hall past Amber's office
and into a large room full of terminals and ladies
busily entering data, that is of course until I was
paraded into the room.
Amber cleared her throat and announced, "Ladies I want
you all to meet Kylynn's wife! Come on over and give
her the warm welcome everyone's been dying to give her
for weeks!"
There was a squealing like a cheerleader jamboree that
was just offered all the chocolate they could eat! A
huge rushing sound of many quick clip-clop-sounding
ladies high-heel shoes as they rushed towards me. I
was immediately surrounded by women who were all
taller than I, which gave me the view of many
undersides of breasts everywhere I looked to see
faces.
Allyce pulled over a chair, picked me up, and placed
me on it saying, "There, she will be easier to hug
now! Just hugs for today ladies, Vera is already
nearly over stimulated as it is!"
Amber piped in with, "However three of you can hug her
at a time, she'll love that!"
Three pairs of enthusiastic boobs were squishing into
me at a time and one or two from each group couldn't
help but stroke my exposed pussy lips. One of the
ladies was even bold enough to slip her finger up in
side of me. It was a good thing all of those hugs
were tight enough to keep me on my feet, especially
when I orgasmed right there in front of them!
"Good thing you picked a vinyl chair Allyce, or the
chair would be ruined! Vera, you horny little babe
you! You must really like our secretaries to orgasm
for them!" Amber hugged me making sure I was still
steady on my high heels. "You know that you won't
just calm down now like when you were a male, you will
just be riding that wave, crest after crest if you
keep being stimulated. The problem is that all of the
ladies haven't gotten their hugs in yet. Ladies, go
ahead, she's all yours!"
Now they weren't even trying to be subtle about it.
Women were hugging, stroking, and diddling me openly,
it didn't take me long to orgasm again, and again. I
finally noticed that some of them were circling back
into line for another shot at me, however I couldn't
complain, all I could do was stand there and let the
giggling secretaries diddle me silly!
"Well girls, I think you have a big enough mess to
clean up, we have to let Vera go on with her meet and
greet. I want a show of hands now, who thinks that
Vera is perfect for her new job?" Amber asked the
crowd and then scanned for votes, "Hmm, only one
dissenting vote, that's not bad. Remember, you will
all have a chance to make suggestions so I want
everyone to go back to work, after a brief cleanup
session in the ladies room, then fill out your
suggestion forms and hand them in to me."
"I think that is our cue Vera," Allyce told me,
Amber set me back down on the floor and said, "I might
as well be the one to set her down, since I'm already
covered in Vera's juices."
"Thank you Amber," I panted with my knees wobbling and
a slight stager to my walk.
"My pleasure beautiful! God, I smell like a ladies
locker room after a lesbian love fest! I think before
you leave Vera we should mist you with a bit of
perfume so that you are pretty smelling again," she
reached into her purse and drew out an atomizer and
then spritzed me all over with it.
"Wow Vera, now you smell positively delicious," Allyce
enthused. "We better get moving, you are starting to
grow a puddle under you and if it keeps up you are
going to slip and fall!"
I followed her passively, but began to wonder what
kind of drug that they had given me that lasted this
long? I was still quite 'floaty' and submissive. I
was just following her wherever she went and doing
whatever she told me to.
We went a ways down the hall and slipped into the
infirmary, where I had been given my 'physical'.
"Hello? Vera is doing her first tour. Dana?
Theresa?" Allyce called, "Where are you girls?"
"Oh, there you are Allyce! We expected you a half an
hour ago!" Theresa admonished as she walked into the
room, "Oh, my! Look at you Vera! If you get any
hornier we are going to have to be careful that you
don't slip and fall! It will be dangerous to walk in
the hallways after you stroll through."
"Vera!" Dana squealed, "Give us a hug sweetie!" she
held me tightly and then commented, "My word Vera,
your poor legs are just dripping with juice! I bet
those pumps are full too!"
She was right. The toes of my shoes were completely
full and running over onto the floor, but she didn't
appear to want to do anything about it, except to
maybe make it worse!
"Wow, you sure do have some pretty labia honey!" she
reached her hand between my legs and continued, "So
smooth, so soft, and so slippery!" She was stroking
my exposed lips and working her finger into me ever so
slowly.
I don't know why but I just stood there and let her do
whatever she wanted to do to me. After a while I
would have begged her not to stop too! I had to cling
to her so that I wouldn't fall to the floor.
"Oh my! That is so cute to see her clinging to you
like that Dana! I have to get a picture of that for
the Intranet!" I heard her click off several pictures
of me, but all I could do was hold on.
"Would you like me to make you cum little Vera?" Dana
asked me barely above a whisper.
"Mmm hmm," I replied softly.
"Then ask me out loud please and I will make you feel
wonderful!"
"P. pl. please make me cum Dana." I begged.
"I love that sweet voice of yours Vera! I most
certainly would dearly love to make you cum like gang
busters sweetie!"
"That is so cute! Go ahead Dana make her go limp in
your arms girl! Make her revel in her womanliness!"
Theresa encouraged, while she continued to take
pictures.
I came all over my legs and let Dana hold my little
body up while she started to bring me back to another
peak!
"Allyce? Why don't you go over and play with Vera's
big boobs while Dana does her!" Theresa coached and
still snapped off more shots. "Hey, can you slip one
of those monsters out of her shirt so I can get a shot
of it?"
"My pleasure Theresa," replied Allyce replied as she
popped one of the girls loose for the camera.
"This is great stuff! I can't wait until her
handmaidens are with her next time!" Theresa enthused
behind the camera, "They should be waiting for her
back in her room by now! When you finish your tour I
know that they will be most eager to see her!"
"I'll bet they will!" Allyce agreed, popping a nipple
in her mouth.
That was all I needed to send me over the brink again.
I shuddered through another orgasm, feeling my thighs
slick even worse.
"Great! I have all the shots I wanted, you can let
Vera calm down now Dana."
"I. I'm. I'm really thirsty Dana. Can I have a drink
of water?" I asked sweetly.
"No Vera, you may not have a drink of water!" Theresa
quickly interrupted, "You are going to need much more
than water to replenish what you have lost in the last
few hours!" Theresa handed me a large bottle of what
appeared to be Gatorade, "This is a special mix that
was made just for you honey! We analyzed your pussy
juice and reproduce it chemically with added sugar and
nutrients so that you could keep Cumming and Cumming
like the Energizer Cunny!" she giggled wildly at the
joke she made.
I sucked down all that was in the bottle and felt
better almost immediately.
Dana, while she still supported me said, "We have
several refrigerated cabinets of it all over the
facility so that whenever you are in need, all you
have to do is ask and Vera's special 'Pussyade„' will
be there to refresh you and replenish your overactive
pussy glands!"
"Great." I moaned, "So I will be able to leave a
slippery trail behind me wherever I go!"
"Oh, by tomorrow that will be taken care of by your
handmaidens! Allyce hasn't seen them yet but they are
just perfect! I know Vera will love them
immediately!" Theresa replied enthusiastically. "Now
give us a kiss before Allyce drags you off for more
introductions!" she commanded, and then slipped her
tongue down my neck!
I followed Allyce off to the next area, which was the
genetic sample repository we had looked in on my first
day.
"Ericha? Where are you, honey? Oh, there you are!
Ericha Lukaszewski, meet Vera Sissy Solman, our new
employee morale officer!" Allyce introduced us, "She
loves hugs, lacy dresses, and looking sexy, and so we
encourage indulging her. Te He!"
I was lifted into the air and hugged tightly, and my
butt was groped thoroughly, "Mmm, I think my morale is
improving by the moment!"
She placed me back down and announced, "Ladies, the
new morale officer is here and needs hugs from
everyone!"
I blanched, "They're going to make me do it again
aren't they?"
"What is that Vera? Make you do what?" Ericha asked
with a knowing smirk.
I could feel myself leaking already, "They are going
to make me orgasm again."
Just then a redheaded woman walked up and said, "I
love the Daisy Mae look! She is just precious in
that!" Then she knelt down and hugged me, reaching
around grasping my butt and pulling my thighs apart.
"How does it feel to have a wet wanton slit between
your wide spread thighs instead of a big hard cock?"
she whispered into my ear.
Before I could answer, five or six more women joined
us and I was passed around like a Barbie Doll, from
one woman to the next. Ladies would reach between my
thighs or grope the girls, whatever they felt like
doing and I just let them have their fun, while I
occasionally orgasmed. Quite a few of them had big
wet patches down the front of their pants or skirts.
I was finally passed back to the first woman who
whispered into my ear again, "My name is Arielle
Gahlot, I will be eagerly waiting for your answer the
next time you come through, precious!" Then she
strode back into the depths of the work area with the
rest of the ladies who were all chatting away amongst
themselves happily.
Allyce dragged me along to the next area, where the
whole scenario repeated itself. We went through three
or four more areas, and to be quite truthful it all
started to run together at that point.
Finally after drinking bottle after bottle of
Pussyade„, I was told we were going back to my new
rooms.
"What do you mean my new rooms?" I asked wearily.
"You have your own new area of the facility Vera. It
was completed and finally made ready for you today.
Your new wardrobes and bedchamber should be ready for
you now," Allyce informed me while she lead me down a
newly built hallway.
She stopped in front of two pink doors with filigree
all over them and glass panes inset in the top of
them, bracketed with pink curtains.
I had a feeling this was going to be weird.
Allyce pushed the button by the doors, which sounded a
lilting tinkling tune inside.
The front door swung open and two very busty women
dressed in pink skirts and blouses stood there. The
one on my right, the one with the Black hair, said,
"Miss Vera! We have been waiting for you! Come in.
Let us show you around your new office! I'm Gaylene
Hurteau, please call me Gay and this," she indicated
the Redhead to her right, "is Bebe Hurteau. We are
your handmaidens for the next two years."
Both women had at least 36 HH cup chests on them with
astounding hourglass figures. Either one would be a
centerfold feature in Score magazine all by herself,
together the looked like identical twins only with
different colored hair. That was when I realized that
they looked very familiar to me. I had seen those
faces somewhere before?
Before I could figure it out both women in turn hugged
their giant boobs into my even larger ones, which I
can tell you right now, you have to feel it, to
believe it!
The redhead had me up in her arms and started to carry
me into the new room.
"God, you don't know how hot the three of you look
together! I am so glad I brought this camera from
Ericha's office! These are going to be great
pictures!" Allyce was nearly beside herself with
excitement.
I looked around the room as I was carried in. The
walls were Pink, the ceiling was pink, the fluffy
carpet was pink, the chairs, tables, desks, and other
furnishings were pink as well. Everything was covered
with bows, flowers, lace or other feminine
enhancements. The air smelled of flowers and spices.
Everywhere I looked were big fluffy pink bunnies or
bears and there was even a big pink unicorn.
I heard the click of the button on the digital camera,
"I love how wide your eyes are Vera! Don't you love
this room! It's so feminine and it's all, just for
you!"
Bebe set me down on the carpet so I could explore
under my own power.
"I love the way you walk Vera," Gay exclaimed from
behind me.
"I'll have to take your word for it Gay, I can't even
see my feet!" I complained.
"I know what you mean hon., since I took this job I
haven't seen my feet either!" Gay giggled.
"You mean you haven't always been so busty?" I asked
her incredulously.
"Oh, no!" said Bebe with a smile, "Both of us had to
sign two year contracts and agree to having our bodies
genetically engineered to be your perfect handmaidens!
Our libidos have been pumped up substantially along
with our breasts, we were given these bodies and our
lesbian tendencies were increased."
"So for two years honey, we will want nothing else but
to make you look beautiful and to screw your brains
out! When we fulfill the contract we will be given
the option to stay on as handmaidens for another two
years, or we can have our old bodies back and receive
our payments at that time. We will even be offered
other jobs with the company if we want to stay on!"
Gay added.
"I couldn't pass up this job at this pay, even though
they planned to make us big breasted lesbian sluts,"
panted Bebe, "Of course, as I see things right now, I
love being a big breasted lesbian nymphomaniac."
"So, what did you do before you took this position?" I
asked, looking at the big fuzzy pink bear in front of
me, which drew me to it uncontrollably. I couldn't
help but walk up to it and hug it to me.
"Wow! That is going to make the ladies all over the
plant just melt Vera!" Allyce said, snapping off
another picture of me.
"Well Vera, to answer your question, I was a fashion
and beauty consultant in Hollywood," Bebe answered,
ignoring Allyce's enthusiastic exclamation.
"I was a fashion designer in New York City, but I had
put myself through school by doing theatrical makeup
for Broadway shows," Gay added in answer to the same
question.
"You two must know everything about being sexy women!
Why would you want to be handmaidens to me?" I asked
hugging my pink bear.
"I don't know about that, you seem to have figured out
an awful lot all by yourself! You have my pussy
drooling just watching you with that bear!" Bebe
remarked squirming around trying to relieve her lust
without groping herself.
"I don't know why but I like this big soft bear! It
feels really nice against my skin. It kind of
tickles!"
Allyce had to ask, it would be an incredible shot if
she could get me to go along with it, "Vera
sweetheart? Would you do your favorite nurse a big,
huge favor?"
"Okay Allyce. what do you want, more sex?"
"Well the sex can come later. Would you pretend to
kiss the bear on the lips for me, so I can get a
picture?"
I pursed my big soft lips and kissed my pink bear. Of
course I felt silly after doing it so when I came away
I was giggling my head off!
"Oh SHIT!" was the chorus from all three women.
"God! I wish I could have gotten that on video!"
Allyce moaned, crossing her legs and squirming like a
little girl who had to pee pee.
It wasn't the case with the Hurteau twins. They had
their hands in their crotches rubbing themselves
vigorously.
"He, he, he, I'm glad that I am not the only horny
bitch around this place!"
"Oh! Ooh! Kylynn didn't say we'd be this horny all
of the time!" Gay said biting her lower lip in deep
concentration on the pleasures she received from her
diddling.
Allyce giggled, "You two are only one third as horny
as Vera!"
"Wow then she is one hell of a horny little vixen!"
Bebe exclaimed, "I think she needs to be shown the
rest of the office space!" Bebe snatched me up. well,
me and my big fuzzy pink bear, and carried me to a
back room where there was an enormous, pink, covered
bed! It has big soft fluffy pink pillows with pastel
blue flowers all over them. There were pink silk
ribbon bows on the satin pillows. There must be ten
or fifteen of them strewn about on the bed! The
sheets were pure silk and the comforter was the
softest down, inside a pink and pastel blue cover.
I could hardly hold onto the bear I had grabbed, after
all it is bigger than I am, but along the way Gay
grabbed hold of it and helped me carry it.
"You really are attached to this silly bear aren't
you?" she asked incredulously.
"Yes," I meekly replied, hanging my head in irrational
shame.
Bebe had placed me onto the bed and saw the shame on
my face, "Vera! What is the matter? Are you ashamed
of having affection for your big pink bear?"
"Y. yes." I answered, my lower lip quivering.
"Do. Don't do that. you are breaking my heart Vera!"
Bebe teared up.
"It's all right to love a stuffed bear Vera! Really
it is!" Gay hugged me closely.
"It's so. so." I couldn't even say it.
"Vera, you are a sissy! It is okay for you to be soft
and emotional! You are one of us now! Women can cry
and be as emotional as they want to be, and nobody
will think less of you!" Bebe assured me, "There are a
lot of advantages to being a girl, and we want to
share all of them with you sweetheart!"
"I'm a sissy?" I was shocked!
"I'm a sissy too!" Bebe admitted.
"So am I!" Gay declared.
"Don't leave me out! I have always been a sissy!"
Allyce claimed from the doorway.
I stuck out my lower lip and said, "Next thing you
will be telling me is that I have girl's germs too!"
"You do!" Allyce exclaimed, "You even smell like a
girl!"
"Duh," I replied, "Like the silk thong jammed up my
pussy wouldn't give me a clue?"
"Don't worry Vera, I promise that Gay and I will help
you to become and be, happy that you are a sissy girl
now!" Bebe declared kissing my pouty mouth
passionately.
"I think there is something more about the pink bear
than you have told us though Vera," Gay accused, "and
if you don't tell me what the problem is, I will
diddle you until just before you climax and then keep
you there until you do tell me what the problem is!"
"I think she'll do it Vera," Allyce warned me.
"Okay, okay I'll talk. I had the shit beat out of me
when I was a boy because I bought a pink bear for
myself. My father swore he wouldn't have any sissy
boy for a son, so he took the bear and disposed of
it," I recalled, "It was only a little bear. Maybe
eight inches tall, but I wanted it. I just knew it
would be my friend no matter what."
All three of the ladies were wiping tears that were
streaming down their faces.
"Fucking bastard!" Bebe declared!
"If anybody tries to take this bear away from you
Vera, I will personally relieve them of all
responsibility for breathing!" Gay promised.
I heard Allyce click off a couple more pictures about
then.
"Give me that!" Bebe snatched the camera out of
Allyce's hands then yelled, "Get out! Don't come back
until you are invited!"
Allyce went as pale as sun bleached bone, but left as
she was ordered.
"That was kind of mean." I remarked.
"No Vera, it wasn't. Gay and I are responsible for
your happiness and we will not brook having you made
an object of ridicule!"
"That's right! We don't even have to do what Kylynn
says! We were hired by personnel and put directly
under your authority! However we have been given
permission to overrule you should we deem it in your
best interests!"
"The loving and giggling of your teddy bear will be
made available, but your sadness and pain from your
past is private and will be erased before Allyce gets
back this camera!" Gay declared, nodding toward Bebe
who was busy erasing the last couple of pictures from
the camera.
"I think that Vera deserves a nap and a ba ba, before
she has to be made pretty for her trip back to the
mansion!" Bebe stated over her shoulder.
"I concur!" Gay started taking off my soaked Daisy Mae
costume and tossed them into the corner with a wet
plop!
When the picture was deleted from the camera, Bebe
started to remove my high-heels, pouring out the
fluids from the toes, each of them onto a towel beside
the bed.
Gay finished removing my costume and then started to
slip a silk nightgown onto me.
Bebe returned with another bottle of Pussyade„ for me
and had me suckle it down greedily.
The two of them started rubbing me all over with
pretty smelling oils.
I moaned but not with sexual pleasure, the two of them
were rapidly rocking me off into la-la land, and I was
just so very relaxed.
***************
First Full Day On The Job
When I awoke the next day I discovered myself in a
Bebe, Gay, and Kylynn sandwich with me being the cream
center!
Additionally I found myself wearing a pretty pink
teddy, which was tightly hugging my flat womanly
crotch! It was also soaked, as you would expect.
Additionally I seemed to by lying in the wet spot.
When I looked around, the bed was the same, but the
room was different? Sure it was still all pink, but
it was shaped differently and bigger.
While I lay there in the wet spot trying to figure
things out, Kylynn roused and hugged me, "Good morning
beautiful! Did you sleep well?"
"Um. I don't know. am I still at FGR?" I asked, still
disoriented.
"No dear, you are at our home right now. Bebe and Gay
said that you were so tired and emotional yesterday
that they didn't want to wake you up from the deep
sleep you were enjoying, so they carried you to the
limo and held you all the way home! When we got here
they gently carried you upstairs to our new bedroom,"
Kylynn told me with a good morning kiss and hug.
"You like me like this?" I asked stunned.
"God yes! You are absolutely a dream darling!" she
stuffed her face in my huge cleavage and started
licking, first one side and then the other.
My legs started quivering uncontrollably, and then I
felt a hand snake between my legs from behind me, only
to begin petting my sopping wet pussy.
I saw Bebe reach around from Kylynn's back and grope
her breasts, so I knew that it was Gay who was
pleasuring me.
"Mmm these are nice, soft, and warm! I can see why
you love big-breasted women honey! I don't think I
would want to drag them around all of the time, but on
you they look great, and feel even better!" she moaned
into my boobs.
I was panting like a dog in the back to a station
wagon on the way to the vets!
"I just have to feel your new soft love hole Vera, I
hope you don't mind?" Kylynn cooed as she stuck her
hand inside my teddie. "Ooh, I love a hairless pussy!
Your lips are so warm and slippery! I can just slide
my fingers up inside you without any effort at all!
Your hard little clit is so nice to rub. I just love
the way your legs quiver when I finger fuck you!"
Kylynn crooned as she sent me over the first orgasmic
hurdle.
"Here, you remember my boobies?" she asked as she
placed my hands on her breasts for me to enjoy.
No matter how big my hooters are I still love to play
with boobs! I know that must be perverse but what can
I say? Boobies just make me crazy!
"We know how much you love boob Vera!" Gay told me as
she lifted my head enough to place one of her giant
boobs underneath it as a pillow! If that wasn't
enough she plopped the other one down onto the other
side of my head! I was lying there in a warm booby
sandwich, enjoying the sensation of being engulfed in
breasts while I played with another pair and had mine
groped by my wife! Now this is booby heaven!
I lie there on that soft warm boob and let them have
their way with me. I orgasmed time after time and
soaking the bed even more. The only thing I remember
was screaming out my ecstasy and then when I awoke
next the room. shrank again? I was in bed with a 5'
tall super soft pink teddy bear, with my arms
encircling its neck.
"Hi Herman. I had the weirdest dream last night! I
dreamt that I was at home with Kylynn with two super
busty lesbians who wanted nothing more than to fuck my
little sissy brains out! What do you think of that my
soft and reliable friend?" I whispered to my Pink
Teddy Bear, Herman.
That pink fink never did answer. He just listened and
let me hold him and love him.
"The boss is awake Bebe," Gay called behind her as she
walked into the room.
Bebe and Gay sauntered in on acrylic pink high heel
slippers with pink feathers attached right over the
tops of their feet, and when the walked they made the
sexiest tapping sound as they approached.
They two of them were wearing pink satin robes over
their pink silk teddies, which were lager version of
the one I found myself in.
"Shouldn't I be at work by now?" I asked still quite
confused about how they, 'work for me' and how I am
supposed to do a job I haven't even heard of, let
alone could possibly be qualified for, now that I had
been altered so drastically.
"You are at work silly! We brought you here two hours
ago and you have been doing a tremendous job so far!"
Gay giggled, obviously knowing something that I
didn't.
"Would you like a warm soapy fragrant bubble bath? We
have it all ready for you," Bebe informed me, as she
crawled sexily towards me on that huge bed.
"Take me," I meekly agreed softly in my little girl
voice.
Bebe came up to me and hugged me so that my face was
buried between her huge breasts, and my legs were
astraddle her waist.
I moaned loudly, "I love boobies!" It came out
muffled but I knew Bebe understood, since she giggled,
which set her breasts jiggling against my little face.
I enjoyed it immensely!
She stood up when she reached the edge of the bed and
carried me to the bathroom. My feet never touched the
floor. I was carefully turned and placed on the water
closet to take care of my morning sissy, which I
performed without incident.
Before I could reach for the 'bathroom tissue' my
cleft bottom was wiped for me by Bebe, once that was
accomplished I was hefted into the air and plopped
into a huge bathtub, by being carried into the tub
between both women!
I was lovingly washed all over by the two women, who
giggled and diddled, tweaked and kissed me all over my
overly sensitive little body! I spent most of the
time moaning and screaming out my pleasures.
It was the most stimulating bath I have ever had! I
even found myself stretched between them, one working
my mouth and boobs, the other licking my volcanic
pussy!
The girls were stimulating each other all the while
too! I couldn't really reach anything on either of
them to return the favor for what they were doing to
me!
When they determined that I was clean enough, and had
been fucked enough, they carried me out of the tub and
dried me off, still clinging to Bebe's huge boob
enhanced chest.
"Bebe? You said I was already at work earlier. Did
you mean that I was at the company business site, or
that I am actually on the job right now?" I asked
innocently.
"Oh, no sweetheart! You are actually working, right
this minute," Gay told me and then laughed.
"How is taking a bath working?" I asked still not
quite catching on.
Gay and Bebe both pointed at the various cameras all
over the bathroom.
"There are cameras in the bedroom too aren't there?" I
half stated, half asked.
"This entire suite is wired for sound and video!
There are monitors all over the facility and video
tape recorders running twenty-four seven. They just
came online this morning. All of the ladies you met
yesterday are probably watching you right now,
enjoying the sight of your hot little body overriding
your natural dislike at having been forcibly
transgendered," Gay admitted as if it wouldn't matter
to me any longer.
Inconceivably I wasn't angry, and didn't feel like
fighting what was being done to me, so I had to ask,
"Why am I so. so. submissive?"
"I don't know. do you feel submissive? Or is it
maybe, this is something that you wanted in the back
of your mind for a long, long time?" Bebe asked,
answering a question with a question.
"Okay, so what is next on the 'Vera agenda'?" I asked,
afraid that the answer might be that I was as she
accused.
"Well now that you are clean, we are going to slip you
into a pink silk robe and take you over to your beauty
salon, right next door, and we are going to make you
beautiful! We have some incredibly sexy outfits
selected for you to wear, and we want you to enjoy the
experience while we prepare you to go forth among the
workers at FGR," Gay informed me, slipping the
aforementioned robe over my silky soft shoulders.
We walked into the Salon, and I was immediately
plopped down into the shampoo sink where I had my hair
washed again and was then taken to a styling chair for
my first feminine haircut.
Bebe barely took anything off. She just shaped the
front and sides of my overly long Platinum Blonde head
of hair, "A little layering and blow-drying will do
the trick! I am so glad that I had this opportunity
to make you look like the seriously beautiful and
glamorous woman that you now find yourself."
"You think I'm pretty?" I chirped incredulous that
anyone who knew about me, other than my wife, would
still think I was a beautiful woman.
"Honey, the pictures of you that were posted on the
Internet yesterday were getting hits in the hundreds
of thousands. There are horny men all over the world
who would give their left nut just to fuck you once!"
she giggled. "The comments that were left about you
were incredible! I think you are a hit!"
"Nooo! They posted my pictures on the Internet too?
They were naked pictures with my boobs and pussy
showing?" I asked hardly believing that I would be
subjected to such degradation.
"Why not? You always enjoyed looking at gorgeous
naked women on the Internet, why wouldn't you want to
let men see what an incredible body you have? Think
of all those men masturbating while they stare at your
picture. Kind of turns a girl on huh?" encouraged Gay
who was working on my manicure.
When Bebe was done with my hair she spun me around in
the chair towards the mirror, brought her face down
next to mine and hugged me on my right side while Gay
did the same on my left side, saying, "There that will
hold you until your real stylist gets here tomorrow."
I watched as my eyes grew to saucer size, finally
realizing why Bebe and Gay looked so familiar, "I look
like you two!"
"No sweetie, we were made to look like you! We are
about ten inches taller than you though, since it is
our jobs to take care of you," Bebe educated me, with
a huge grin on her lips.
"Our boobs aren't quite as large in proportion as
yours are either. We aren't supposed to take the
spotlight away from you. We are just here to add to
your glamour like window dressings!" giggled gay.
"Oh, gay now see what we have done! Her pussy is
positively creating a lake underneath her! We need to
get her something to drink, and a little breakfast I
think," Bebe resolved, so she helped me out of the
chair, the robe clinging wetly to my legs, and headed
off to the pretty pink breakfast nook in my office.
I was placed in a frilly pink high chair which was
stationed in the middle of the table and the two
handmaidens undulated themselves in to the kitchen
unit to make preparations.
Left alone for the first time today I unconsciously
started to caress my own gigantic breasts, which were
sitting quite solidly on the table in front of me. I
felt my nipples clinch up like two large points of
light out in front of me, so I reached as far as I
could and was able to tweak both of my nipples at
once! It felt like an electric shock was administered
to my cunt! I spasmed and all of my appendages tried
to spread as wide as they could, "Ughnn!"
When my body relaxed a little I was just reaching out
to do it again when the girls showed up with
breakfast, "Oh you precious little thing! You must
have done something entirely delicious, because the
approval meter on the wall just spiked!"
"What approval meter?" I panted, still quite
stimulated from the sensation that had jolted through
me.
They both pointed together to a series of LEDs on the
wall, which were almost all lit up, but were slowly
dimming towards the left, a bar graph indicator of how
hot I was making my viewers!
Bebe set two plates of bacon, eggs and hash browns
down at the two ends of the table, along with Juice
and coffee, while Gay placed a bottle of Pussyade„, in
front of me with a big plate of gooey donuts and
‚clairs. She installed the nipple on the Pussyade„
and asked, "Well darling what look tasty this morning?
How about this big chocolate ‚clair?"
I was almost drooling when I nodded my pretty head,
which caused a minor tittie quake. Bebe's eyes were
immediately drawn to them, but my eyes were glued to
the ‚clair!
Bebe carefully picked it up and when I reached for it
she slapped my hand away, "Ouch! Hey, that hurt!" I
sniffed and my lower lip started to quiver.
The bar graph plummeted.
Then Bebe said, "You don't have to do anything but
chew sweetie! It is our job to feed you. You don't
want to force me report you to the handmaidens union
do you?" She kissed me on the lips and had me panting
like a gerbil in heat!
The bar graph started rising again.
"Okay baby bird, open wide for the ‚clair plane so it
can fly into the hangar," she brought the ‚clair over
to my face and I bit into it as best as I could,
unfortunately I had whipped cream all over my nose and
mouth after that.
Once I had finished chewing Bebe licked my face clean
for me and then had me open my little mouth wide to
bite the big pastry.
I was so small now that the ‚clair looked like a
three-inch pipe coming at me. I couldn't bite much at
a time so I was making a huge mess of myself! This
time I knocked a huge dollop of whipped cream down
into my enormous cleavage!
Gay abandoned her breakfast and helped out by working
her tongue as deep into my cleavage as she could.
My little legs splayed again and my arms twitched,
"Ughnth!" I moaned spraying ‚clair all over myself.
"Yah, they are really sensitive, aren't they? I love
having my new big girls licked too, like I never did
before," Gay admitted cupping her own huge breast like
she was offering them too me.
Her boobies were making me drool even more than the
‚clair was.
"Don't worry baby girl, after breakfast you can nurse
for a while on the girls if you want to," she offered,
while cleaning me up with her tongue.
Bebe joined her having set the ‚clair aside, so I
spent the next few minutes moaning and squealing.
"There all clean! Gay, why don't we start back to
eating our breakfasts and I'll leave Vera here with
her bottle while she calms down?" suggested Bebe,
while she poked the bottle of Pussyade„ between my
ruby lips for me to greedily suck on.
"Good idea!"
By the time they were finished eating, I had calmed
and nearly finished my Pussyade„, "Now we can
concentrate on Vera! Gay, I think she might need
another Pussyade„, so I'll fetch it while you feed our
sweet Vera, okay?"
"Great!" Gay pulled the bottle of Pussyade„ from my
face with a wet popping sound, "Time for more num-nums
Vera."
"Why are you treating my like a little girl? I may be
housed in this diminutive shell, but I am older than
you are," I chirped, not sounding nearly as annoyed,
as I wanted to.
"Oh, I'm sorry honey, I don't mean to be demeaning.
I'm just trying to be nice to you. I really love how
sweet and pretty you are. I guess it brings out my
maternal instincts. I can't help it. Do you really
mind it so much? I don't think I can help it. I."
She started to cloud up and my little heart was
breaking. I couldn't hurt her, it was no longer in my
nature, "Gay, I'm sorry. Really, it's all right.
Don't cry. You can treat me however you like," I
offered, trying to keep her from bawling.
She set the ‚clair down and hugged me tightly, "Thank
you Vera! Just know that I love you and that I'm not
trying to demean you in any way!"
"I love you too Gay," I told her, but what was I
saying?
She released me and brought the ‚clair over for me to
gnaw on and to have smeared all over my pretty face.
I looked over at the approval meter and saw it climb
every time I was covered in whipping cream and had to
have it licked off. I had a wicked thought, 'Why not
try and see if I could peg that silly meter out?'
The next time the ‚clair approached my little mouth I
opened wide and smeared as much whip cream all over my
face as I could while taking a bite!
"Ooh you little vixen you!" Bebe exclaimed as she
returned with another bottle of Pussyade„.
The two ladies double-teamed my face with their
tongues, licking up one side and down the other, and
then the stinkers started tonguing my ears! My legs
started shaking uncontrollably and my little tongue
started licking at the air in front of me, so one of
them, I didn't see who, placed the ‚clair in front of
my tongue so I could lick the whipped cream from it.
"You pegged the approval meter cutie, just like you
were trying to do!" whispered Bebe in my ear.
I finally licked all of the whipped cream off the
‚clair and had no further interest in it, "Aww. the
whipped cream is all gone!" I told them in my sweetest
and highest tones.
"I'll have to remember how much you like whipped
cream! I know you taste delicious with whipped cream!
Gay, we need to order a couple of cases of it to keep
on hand! Now I'm glad that we bought those rubber
sheets for special occasions!" Bebe told Gay
enthusiastically.
"What do you want to eat next sweetie?" Gay asked me.
"Um. nothing right now. cause I really have to pee!"
They carried me to the water closet and disrobed me,
set my wide bottom down and I let go with as sissy
hissing sound into the potty, sighing in blessed
relief.
I was going to try and wipe myself but the girls
wouldn't let me, "That is our job honey! But if you
want something special in the way of wiping, I can do
that too." Gay started wiggling her toilet paper
covered finger inside of my pussy lips, in the pretext
of doing a thorough job, accomplishing what she
intended, getting me so hot that my pussy was drooling
heavily again, which meant that she just had to keep
wiping.
"I'll never get off this pot at this rate!" I panted
clutching on to her so I wouldn't fall of the seat.
"Oh, alright. we can play more later," she kissed my
face, holding it in her hands.
Bebe placed a doubled up towel on the vanity chair and
Gay carried me over to it, setting me down carefully,
"We need to give you a little sponge bath to get all
of the saliva off you, then it's time to dress
pretty!"
They wiped me down with washcloths and then started
dressing me. First scarlet crotchless silk panties, a
scarlet custom made bra, which was fitted and adjusted
with professional precision, and then they pulled a
pair of black silk stocking up my legs and attached
them to a scarlet garter belt.
I saw myself in the mirror at this point and nearly
fainted. I was a wet dream. a sex goddess of near
legendary dimensions. My legs went weak at the sight
of me and I had to plop my plump butt onto the Vanity
stool.
"Me too sweetie. I love to look at my new self,
almost as much as I love looking at you. I may never
want to go back to being the old me! I never wanted
boobs this big, but they are growing on me," she
giggled, "Time for your petticoat."
She slipped a pink petticoat over my head, "This feels
so weird. It hangs on my hips but fluffs way out
around me."
"That's right, you have never had the pleasure of
wearing petticoats, well this should be fun for you
then," Gay told me while she smoothed it out around
me.
They placed a pink silk camisole over my top and
followed that with a frilly pink princess dress, "What
are you doing to me?"
"Oh, come on. We thought that since you had been
denied all of the fun that little girls were given,
that we could take one day a week and let you dress
the part. Please, let us do this for you? It will
mean so much to us," Bebe begged sweetly.
I was so compliant that I told her, "Oh, all right, if
it makes you happy."
Both of the girls were jumping up and down saying,
"Yay!"
I blushed and they hugged and kissed me, "Vera you are
so sweet to indulge us!"
"Now for the piŠce de r‚sistance, your ruby slippers
my dear," Gay announced and then slipped my feet into
semi-clear ruby-red high heels.
They held my hand and walked me to the main room.
I glanced at the approval meter and it was completely
lit.
"Time for your walk princess," Bebe told me, she took
my hand and then we headed out the door and down the
hallway.
The walls weren't pink was the first thing that sifted
trough my mind, but the scary part of that thought was
that I was beginning to wish they were. What the hell
is happening to me?
I was listening to the swish-swish sound that the
dress I was wearing was making along with the click
clack sound of my heels and it had an almost hypnotic
effect on me. My thighs were damp already, but that
is the way it has been for me for the last day or so,
I was beginning to expect having fluids running down
my thighs. the worst part is I felt disgusted that I
was feeling so pretty!
"Wow! Is that Vera?" some lady exclaimed as we
approached her in the hallway.
I was blushing like a prom date, when she was first
seen and complimented by, her own father prior to the
big date.
"Yes! This is Vera on her first little girl day. How
does she look? Isn't she just divine?" Bebe babbled.
Gay was just as enthusiastic and said, "Vera will be
dressed in her little girl collection once a week, so
you will get to see her like this often."
"I just love seeing such a pretty little girl.
Especially one with such big breasts," she ranted
while she leaned over and hugged me, and then kissed
my cheek.
"You see many little girls with big breast walking
around?" I asked, still unaware of the extent of my
new position.
"Hell no! That is why you are so special love," she
whispered to me and squeezed on of my giant breasts.
I moaned and quivered but she seemed to ignore that
and asked my two handmaidens, "How soon until second
protocol?"
"We feel it should be within the week ma'am," Gay
replied causing me no little consternation.
After the woman left and we were again perambulating
down the hallway I asked, "What exactly is second
protocol?"
"Oh, just a code word for when you have fully taken
over your job duties, that's all," Bebe informed me,
however she distracted me by fondling my undulating
butt.
The first stop as usual was to see Kylynn, "Vera! Hi
darling. Will you give me a big boob to boob hug
love?"
I couldn't refuse. No matter what she had done to me,
I still loved her and desired her sexually. REALLY
desired her sexually! Therefore I wiggled my way to
her and rubbed my huge boobs against hers as she asked
me to.
"Oh my god, I'm so glad I brought a spare pair of
undies now. Honey you are so hot I'm creaming my
panties."
"Kylynn, I'm so hot I could cream everybody's
panties," I answered feeling that it was easily the
truth.
"Whew! I believe that. Vera I have been working on
something to help you be much more desirable. Please
turn around and present you butt so I may inject you
with a new slight refinement in your genetic
modification."
I couldn't believe myself. I actually turned around
and dropped my rumba panties so she could stick a
syringe into my ass. What the fuck is wrong with me?
"This is one of the toughest genetic modifications I
have ever done Vera. I wanted you to know that so you
might understand how much I still love you
sweetheart," Kylynn told me rubbing the site of the
injection and kissing me on my cheek.
"Oh, Kylynn. fuck me baby. I need it so badly," I
moaned, unaware of what I was saying.
"I will my love, but it will have to be when I get
home tonight. I still have much work to do and you
will be so much nicer to fuck by then," she whispered
into my dainty ear. "Bebe, Gay, please continue
escorting Vera on today's rounds. Oh, and call me
when you notice that Vera's odor has changed will
you?"
"Yes, Ms. Kylynn," the replied in sync, with slight
curtseys.
"Odor?" I asked suddenly curious.
"Yes, love, I just injected you with a compound that
should change your scent to something more floral
rather than marine in nature," she giggled.
Her statement baffled me so it was easy to lead me out
of her office and on to the reception area, where I
was quickly enveloped in a herd of secretaries who
wanted to see Kylynn's former husband gush out an
incredible orgasm from her newly formed pussy.
I was more than happy to comply with their desires,
however I noticed that for some reason, I smelled.
what. how to put it. much prettier?
"Vera, this is incredible. Kylynn has made your pussy
juice smell like wild roses!" Gay had her nose less
than one inch from my slit with my skirts pulled up in
front.
"Oh god, is there any way she can make me more of a
fuck doll?" I whined.
"If you can think of any, please don't hesitate to
tell me, will you Vera?" Bebe begged.
"If I tell you, you will see to it that I become
whatever I tell you, won't you Bebe?"
"Don't you like being a sexually irresistible girl
Vera?" Bebe asked while drawing little circles on my
tummy with her manicured fingernail.
I was dripping on the floor at this point, no longer
soaking into my plastic panties. They were leaking
from the elastic leg holes since they were overfull
and bulging with my wetness. I kept sniffing all
around
I looked around briefly and noticed that there were
women closing in on me from all sides. They must have
come from all over the facility. The word of what was
happening to my scent had spread like wildfire. The
way they looked at me made me feel like a sausage
hanging in the butcher's window.
I wanted to run, but I wanted to stay and make them
feel good too. I was still foggy headed which
concerned me since I was sure that I had received no
injections of morphine in the last couple of days. I
just stood there and waited to see what would happen
to me next like a good submissive girl.
"What should we do with this beautiful flower
wandering in our garden girls?" one of the women who
surrounded me asked.
"You know ladies." Gay started, "I bet if everyone
asked Vera nicely she would show us all, her big
girls."
There was a murmur of approval, "Please Vera, will you
show us your huge beautiful boobs?" "Vera, can we see
those giant girls. pretty please?" "Yes Vera, we
think you are so lovely, we just have to see those
incredible tits." "Breasts like those were, meant to
be shared by whole crowds, Vera." "I'm soooo horny.
Please show us your hooters?" "I couldn't even see
any stretch marks on the monitor Vera, I need to know
if they are as perfect as they look?"
The whole crowd begged me like I was some kind of TV
star of something. It was making me so hot I. I. just
wanted them to be happy. All they wanted was a close
up look at my boobs. What could it hurt?
I reached into my huge brassiere and strained to lift
one of the girls free. I finally succeeded when I
felt Bebe's hand undo my bra clasp behind my back,
which lessened the grip that it had on my breast. I
strained really hard and popped the right boob out of
the top of my dress, "Is this what you wanted to see?"
"Can I touch it Vera? Please I really want to feel
what boobs that big feel like. Can I pretty please
touch it?" a pretty girl almost as short as I am
begged close to my ear.
"You can touch it if you want. It's just a breast,
like anyone else's breast, only bigger." I bashfully
told her, blushing up a storm.
Her hand trembled as she reached out to touch it. She
aimed right for my huge puffy nipple. She was biting
her lower lip and you could have heard a pin drop at
that point. All of the women seemed to be holding
their breath.
When she made contact, it felt like someone had
attached an electric probe to my clit and zapped me
between the legs. My thighs tried to spread and my
plastic panties felt like they were about to explode.
"Careful Gigi, those boobs are loaded." Bebe warned my
nipple groper, "You are one of her mothers so you know
how touchy she can be."
"Mothers?" I squeaked, while shivering and jiggling.
"Yes Vera, Gigi Haydock is a Genetic Code Annalist.
She was instrumental in selecting the genetic source
material for your new makeup. She was the one who
isolated the strand that controls breast growth and
sensitivity. In a way, she is the one who gave these
to you, so her curiosity is more than just erotic.
She wants to see how good a job she did."
"Well, she could have made them a tad less sensitive."
I complained, however just then she placed her hand
around my huge puffy nipple and gently squeezed.
"Oh my! These are so soft it's like squeezing air. I
have never felt anything this soft before in my whole
life," she squealed in delight.
I was glad that she was so happy. I was even gladder
that Gay was behind me to hold me up. Bright flashes
of light shot through my vision and my knees kept
trying to lift up, and the way she caressed my boobs
my thighs were trying to spread apart all by
themselves.
Gay whispered in my ear, "You want to have sex with
her don't you Vera?"
I didn't want to be unfaithful to my wife. It was one
thing to be taken. It was entirely a different thing
to ask for it, so I refrained from answering.
"What if Kylynn wanted you to let her have her way
with you? Would you like that honey?" Bebe murmured
into my other ear, "We would help. It would be all
three of us pretty girls having a wonderful time.
Gigi would do exactly what she is doing to your
nipples now, Gay and I would pleasure you in so many
more ways while she does it."
"If Kylynn tells me she wants me to, I'll do it for
her," I told them shakily. For me the whole world had
shrunk down to my nipples, my soaking pussy, and what
my handmaidens were saying, I was no longer aware of
the thirty or more women staring at what was being
done to me.
"Oh, you are so special honey. Ladies, listen up!
Vera says she won't willingly seduce anyone unless
Kylynn gives her permission to. She doesn't want to
be unfaithful to her wife. Kylynn, I know you have us
on your monitor, will you page your permission to
sweet Vera, so she will willingly have hot and wild
sex with Bebe, Gigi, and I? She is about to go insane
with desire if you don't tell her to let loose the
floodgates," Gay loudly asked the walls around us.
Click! "Vera? This is Kylynn. I am in my laboratory
and watching you on my monitors. Baby you are making
me wet with the way you get so damn sexually
stimulated. The only way I will be able to feel any
kind of fulfillment while we are here on the job is to
watch you screw those sexy women's brains out! I want
you to have sex with every one of the ladies here at
work, while I watch, baby. I want you to keep up the
morale of everyone working here. If they know they
will get a break in the day when they might be able to
have the wildest hottest sex they have ever had in
their lives. I will be so proud of you dear if you
can do such a difficult job for me. Please, will you
fuck Gigi, Bebe, and Gay for me?" Kylynn voice asked
from seemingly everywhere. "I can hear you if you
answer, so please tell me if you will?"
"If that is what you want me to do honey, then I will
try my hardest to fuck them as good as I can. it would
have been easier to a better job when I had a cock
though." I answered in my singsong little girl voice.
"Good girl Vera! I know you won't let me down, and
you might be surprised how fulfilling sex with the new
you, can be for pretty lesbian women. I'll be
watching so make me cream my panties dearest!"
Gay whispered in my ear again, "See that Vera? Kylynn
wants you to Fuck Gigi. Now will you ask Gigi to fuck
us?"
"Gigi? Will you please fuck me? I promise to try
really hard to make you orgasm, and you can do
whatever you want to do, to me?" I offered, even
though my eyes were rolled up into the back of my
skull.
"Really? You. you. you want to have sex with me? C.
C. Can I? Oh, I have wanted to do this for weeks
Vera. Oh yes Dearie, I'll fuck you. I'll fuck you
silly," Gigi agreed with great enthusiasm.
"Awww," the crowd of women moaned when they realized
that I was to be taken away from them and they
wouldn't be getting the chance to grope me yet today.
"Have no fear ladies, Vera will be back later. Don't
worry either, Vera is always horny," Gay announced as
she lifted my limp and moaning body up.
Gay turned me around and hoisted me high enough that
my boobs hung over her shoulder, "This is the only way
to carry Vera. If you hold her so her head would hang
over your shoulder, her boobs hold her too far away,
and this way I can bite her butt if she gets too
frisky."
I was whisked back to my 'office' and plopped onto the
bed in the back, but rather than get to it, Gigi had
Bebe turn me over and pull up my skirts and then she
shot something into my ass, "There this should be fun
to watch while we pleasure her!"
"What did you shoot into me Gigi?"
"Just something to make your boobs a little bigger,"
she giggled, "We had better get that dress off of
you."
Gigi started to undo the zipper down the back of my
dress, so I started to take off my shoes, when Gay
told me, "You stop right there missy, Bebe and I do
the undressing and dressing of you, unless our guest
wishes to do it."
I lay there while the ladies did everything for me.
Gigi insisted that she remove my brassiere.
By the time they were to that point I imagined that I
felt my bra becoming tighter. but that had to be my
imagination, right?
"Oh good, they are growing just nicely now," Gigi
moaned with her face jammed in my cleavage. "Vera
darling, these are so nice, you don't mind if I suckle
on you a while do you?"
"Uh, uh," I moaned.
"What a lovely bouquet you give off Vera, so pretty
smelling. I love how wet and submissive you are. I
bet you would just lie there and let me stuff this big
dildo into your wanton pussy. This big strap-on latex
cock right here between my steaming thighs. I'm going
to fuck you like you have never been fucked before
girl!" Gigi slipped that dildo into my soaking wet
pussy. I couldn't believe that big thing slipped into
me with almost no resistance and then she began
banging me while my handmaidens were sucking on my
boobs.
Between the fucking and the growing I was going crazy.
When I tried to pleasure them back Gigi told me, "You
just lie there and enjoy your fucking like a good
little girl."
I was impaled around that thing moaning and squealing,
and squirming. The intense pleasure I was receiving
from the overly sensitive clit, breasts and nipples
was unbelievable. I came like gangbusters but she
kept on banging me right through five more ever
intensive orgasms in a row. I had floral scented
pussy juice all over me even my hair was soaked with
my own cum.
"Gay, you better get her some more Pussyade„, I think
she is running out of super lubri-cunt," she giggled
at her pun and my submissive enjoyment of the fucking
I was enthusiastically receiving.
"Does little Vera like being fucked by a big cock? Do
you want to be fucked more baby? I just love to see
you enjoying being filled by this huge tool girl."
My brain was so overloaded with endorphins I couldn't
think of anything but the fireworks that kept going
off in it.
Gay appeared above my face, "Here you are little girl,
your new and improved Pussyade„, now with floral scent
enhancement ingredients."
"Tag Gigi, my turn baby. Gay wants to pleasure you
for a while and I want to fuck the boss for a while.
God this is a great job! Where else can you get a
job, where you can fuck the boss, and in fact, you are
expected to fuck her and to fuck her often?" Bebe
ardently stated.
"Ooh! Gay wants to bang me? Great!" Gigi dove into
the sopping wet sheets and offered herself up to Gay.
"Look here Vera. Bebe has a treat for you. This dick
is even bigger than Gigi's dildo. I'm going to fit
you on to this wonderful tool and send you to heaven
boss."
"Uhgnh," I remarked as I was stretched around that big
latex cock.
"Boss! You are at one hundred percent viewer approval
level. I'm so proud of you."
The PA system came on just then with the voice of my
wife, "Vera my love, I love watching you tightly
affixed to that dildo. I want you to have sex like
this as much as you can. You are doing a great job.
Worker production is up twenty percent."
I don't know why but that made me so proud that I
tried even harder to enjoy the fucking I was
receiving. I knew that we were being broadcast
throughout the facility, but I am a slave to this
nymphomaniac body.
I heard Gigi enjoying the banging she was getting next
to me, but the fucking I was getting was making me
crazy. It was one thing when Gigi did it, but when
Bebe was banging me, our boobs would rub together, and
sometimes she would lean even closer and smother my
breasts with her large and jiggly beauties. I love
huge boobs so the sensations of her pair rubbing mine
were overwhelming.
I reached up and gently fondled her big girls and felt
her shudder with ecstasy, "Oh Vera, that is so good.
I love it when your little hands touch me like that,
they're so soft, little, and the lovely pink polish we
painted them with looks so pretty highlighted on my
tits."
Bebe made sure to stay within my short arms reach so I
could rub from my boobs to hers and back again. I was
even able to rub my erect nipples against hers to
elicit a gasp of pleasure from her. Little victories
were all that I could manage. being so little myself
now.
I was enjoying the overwhelming stimulation so much I
was startled when a wet tongue filled my left ear.
"Hi lover! Can I join this orgy too?" Allyce asked
breathily.
"Grab a boob and join in honey. There is enough of
Vera's pussy juice for everyone! That reminds me,
could you stuff a new bottle in her mouth before you
stuff one of her titties in your mouth?" Bebe asked
her, still winded from the extended banging she was
giving me.
"There is no way anyone on earth can stuff one of
those boobs in her mouth. But it will be fun to try!"
she teased, and then jammed a bottle into my face.
"I love how Vera looks sucking down her baa-baa,"
Allyce stated with a note of ridicule in her tone.
"Allyce, that kind of attitude could get you in
trouble," Gigi noted from her side of the bed.
Allyce chuckled and replied, "Vera is so preoccupied
with the fucking her big, loose pussy is getting that
she surely isn't paying attention to what I have to
say."
Now my new and very fragile girl feelings were hurt,
since I did hear what she said, both times. One
little tear trickled down the side of my face, soaking
into the bed sheets to go unnoticed with the vast
amounts of my vaginal lubricant already present there,
or so I thought it had.
The intercom clicked on suddenly, "I didn't see what
went on just now, however Vera's rating meter just hit
the lowest point since the system became operational.
As soon as Vera orgasms a few more times, she is to be
given a nap and I want to see all participants in my
office! Coppish? Additionally, I do not want anyone
to miss a stroke on my lovely Vera. If she does not
orgasm, you might just find your lives permanently
changed!"
I haven't ever heard Kylynn so angry, not even once.
I was afraid for my sexual partner's wellbeing
however, I did notice out of the corner of my eye that
the rating meter started to climb again.
Allyce was as pale as a ghost. She sucked tit for all
she was worth though! My nipple was on fire. It was
like a hard little cock that loved to be wet and
sucked on! She tickled the end of it with her tongue
eliciting a high-pitched moan from my ruby painted
lips.
I am to this day still not certain that the last two
orgasms I had were real or if I faked them so Allyce
wouldn't be in too much trouble.
However when I was through with them, I was dropped
into a soapy tub, washed, rinsed, diapered and
deposited into my California King sized pink canopy
bed. My two handmaidens lying next to me, and dressed
in the same nighties I was wearing, sang a low and
soothing lullaby until I lost consciousness.
Pageant
When I finally roused, Bebe and Gay were in bed with
me, and both holding me protectively. They seemed to
have survived unscathed their conference with Kylynn,
now all I had too be concerned with was Allyce.
I started to stretch and discovered that my boobs were
a couple of sizes bigger than before, which was a
relief since I figured the they might have been
planning enormous size growth for them.
What I had not been prepared for however was the
spread of my hips. I must be at least 38" around at
the hips now, which wouldn't be bad if I were quite a
bit taller. Since I am as small as you have
previously heard, I found my new proportions to be
vastly overstated.
I don't think my left and right thighs will ever have
a chance to become acquainted. My flat crotch is
easily four inches thigh to thigh. When I asked why
they were so far apart, Gay just told me that it was
due to the way my brain received the new data
available. I didn't believe her for a minute, so I
started to amass my own data concerning the
transformations here.
When I looked at my wide spread thighs my approval
rating shot up quickly, so it seems that is what the
vast majority of viewers found stimulating. I slipped
both hands side by side between my legs and still
found that they were not tightly jammed together in
the middle. I looked like hooker Barbie in my lacey
pink gossamer panties.
I started, all of a sudden realizing that someone had
removed my diaper during the night to fit this soft
lingerie to my bottom.
It didn't really matter I guess but the look on my
face must have been worth it since the meter came
close to pegging.
I slipped back to my investigation of what changes had
come over me overnight. I could feel the separate
lips of my vulva beneath the panty and they pulled
apart slightly as my hands moved. God it feels like I
am split in half! My slit is really big and it feels
like it goes into me all the way up to my throat.
What did they do to me? I'm more woman now than
anyone else on the planet, a caricature of femininity.
I feel so empty too. The more I notice my pussy, the
emptier it feels. The emptier I feel, the more I want
to stuff something into me to fill me back up.
I wound up trying to hold my labia together to keep
from wanting a huge dildo rammed into me.
That damn meter went way, way up when I held myself
like that. It was damn hard to force myself to let go
and ask my handmaidens to bathe me.
Bebe whisked me into the air and while she carried me
to the warm soapy bubbles I asked her, "Bebe my
lovely, how come the bed is always freshly made and
the place is totally spotless when ever I come around,
or whenever we return to my office?"
She laughed and told me, "Surely Vera, you would guess
that there is a whole crew of maids that follow you
around to clean up after you."
"A crew of maids? How many girls in a crew?"
"I know of six girls who are tasked with that duty at
present, however there are more coming. I think that
Kylynn is hiring a total of ten ladies for that
position."
"Ten women just to clean up after me?"
"Well to clean up after you, Gay, and me. We don't
have time in our busy days to clean. When we are not
busy with you we are designing clothing for you and
sending the designs out to be sewn. We specify your
makeup, nail polish and everything. We still know how
to do our chosen professions even if we are horny as
minks," Bebe lovingly admitted, "We know what will
look hot on our own bodies, so we know what will look
hot on yours. That is why we are kind of triplets, so
we can dress alike. Yesterday was the only time that
we will ever dress you in something that we are not
wearing ourselves. Kylynn insisted that from today
on, we all dress exactly alike. Next week on little
girl day, we will all be little girls together, and
then you will be able to experience what it really was
like to be a little girl. Kylynn insisted that we all
play together so you won't have to feel that you were
left out, or that we are making fun of you. That
never was and will never be the case. You are to be
made to feel like a princess," she giggled and kissed
me passionately on my incredibly sensitive pink and
pouty little lips.
"Now you made me feel my hot pussy, Bebe. It feels so
empty now, like half of my insides are hollowed out.
Why do the women want me yearning to be filled?"
"That is how women are sweetie, they're used to
yearning to be filled. This is just a way for us to
teach you by exaggeration how you should feel, now
that you are one of us. You will be changed back to a
more normal size after a while. This was Allyce's
idea, and that is how she explained it. You will be
meeting up with her tomorrow morning and you can ask
her yourself. Now don't you even think of asking me
another thing about Allyce, since I am sworn to
silence until you meet her then."
"She has to be all right. I am so worried that she
will be hurt. Please tell me she will be okay? I
couldn't bear to think that she is being tortured or
something because of me!" I begged frantically.
"Calm down Vera!" Gay interjected from somewhere
behind me, "Allyce is just fine and she will be
completely unharmed when next you see her, I promise.
Now, we really can't talk about this anymore, please?"
"Hold your breath Vera, it's bath time," Bebe
announced as she walked us both into the big tub of
warm bubbly water.
She held me vertically and dunked us both down into
the water, my face firmly planted in between her big
soft girls.
Have I mentioned the fact that I love big boobs? Oh,
yah, I think I have once or twice. You haven't lived
until warm soapy water and huge boobs have encased
your face!
The two beauties double-teamed me, cleaning every
cranny and crevice, and making sure to allow copious
quantities of warm soapy water to fill my vagina.
Those two minxes squished around my tummy making silly
comments and rude noises. "This isn't very lady like
girls," I accused.
"Maybe not, but it sure is the kind of silly fun we
have had before with other little girls exploring
their bodies. He, he, he, this is your time hon.. We
are, in a way, just learning about our new bodies too
you know. We weren't born looking like this. God if
I looked like this in high school, I would have ruled
that place! All of the girls would have wanted to be
my friend and all of the guys would have wanted to
fuck my brains out," she had a grin ear-to-ear when
she thought of this, however she went on, "Oh my God!
I could make Jenny Sue Baker just die if she saw me
now! She would fall over dead, or beg me to let her
become like me. It would be such a lot of fun to see
her so green with envy. That bitch stole my boyfriend
in high school and when she was finished with him she
dropped him flat. Poor guy was never the same after
that. I think he is an auto mechanic now."
"At least he isn't a little slut with a cunt the size
of the Grand Canyon," I groused.
"We really are sorry for that Vera. Please forgive
us? In a few days Kylynn says she will be able to get
you back to the size you were before. There is a
treat coming for you later, we promise you will feel
better about what was done to you," Gay told me.
"Okay, but I will probably worry anyway," I confessed.
"We are going to do our best to keep your mind off of
that," Bebe looked at Gay, who looked back
inquisitively.
"Beach party?" Bebe asked.
"I love it," Gay answered with a mischievous grin.
"What is Beach party?" I asked, however Bebe had
already left the room.
"She wouldn't tell you anyway. Don't you like
surprises Vera?"
"I used to, but lately they have lost their appeal," I
admitted grumpily.
"Oh come on honey, we only want to make you pretty and
feel good. We won't ever hurt you. Do you think you
can trust us?" Gay asked holding my face in her hands
and staring intently into my eyes.
"I guess. I mean you didn't even work here yet when I
was changed," I reasoned.
"That my girl," she kissed me on the lips softly.
Bebe came back with three different colored strips of
cloth in her hands and handed one to Gay, then she
started stripping down until she was naked. Gay
stripped as well.
I love watching girls undress, almost as much as I
like looking at naked women, which can be one hell of
a problem if you are one.
Both ladies slipped the tiny bits of cloth on, only
then did I recognize they were bikinis. Like, I
should have known.
Both ladies slipped my suit on me and then put a pair
of high heel flip-flops on my feet. They had their
picnic basket and towels all ready so the last thing
was to pick up Herman and me.
"You are going to love this girl. You know that thing
on Star Trek? The Holodeck? Well we sort of have
one. Kylynn had a room made up with flat panel
screens, overhead, and on all four sides. It isn't as
good as the one on TV, but it isn't bad," Bebe assured
me, while she was rubbing my big butt and carrying me.
We opened a pink door off of my bedroom and there
inside was a beach. White sand under our feet blue
skies and sun from above and surf from opposite where
the doorway was. When we went inside Gay closed the
door and when we looked back where the door was, there
was the scene of a parking lot, just like at the real
beach. Sure you could see the seams at the corners
and sides and the door handle gave away where the door
was, but all in all it was pretty good.
Bebe carried me over to where three lounge chairs were
set up and plopped me into one. Then she climbed into
another one to my left while Gay was in the one on my
right.
I heard Gay open the basket and take out a couple of
things and the next thing I knew I was wearing a pair
of sunglasses and having tanning butter smeared all
over my hot little body.
"Hey! Don't hog all the fun Gay. Give me a couple of
hands full of that so I can oil Vera up too," Bebe
complained, with her lower lip out pouting.
Gay happily shared duties and soon I was almost
orgasming in my bikini.
When they were done Gay dove back into the basket and
snagged a Pussyade„ for me, and one for each of them?
"Hey! I thought that Pussyade„ was only for me, what
gives?"
"Pussyade„, it's not just for Vera anymore," Bebe said
and they both giggled. "Vera, Pussyade„ is good for
any girl who is orgasming a lot and loosing fluid.
Lately we have been going through a lot of it. Not
just you, Gay and I, but the whole company too,
everyone has been screwing the heck out of everyone
else the first break they get if they have been
watching Vera.com," they chuckled and sipped their
Pussyade„.
"So what now?" I asked them, confused as to what we
were doing here.
"Now? Now we just get a tan and maybe later we can
toss a beach ball around or something," Gay was lying
back with her shades one and enjoying the beach.
"You are not tossing my titties around this beach!" I
replied as dead seriously as I could muster.
Gay and Bebe started giggling and Bebe jumped up with,
"A joke! Vera told her first joke! I think she just
might be alright after all."
"What is having us laying around the beach tanning
going to do to our Internet fans?"
"Well, believe it or not Vera, there are cameras all
over in here, the camera crew will be panning around
and zooming on certain portions of out anatomies.
When it gets too boring they will chime us and then we
all do a slow strip for them and lay back down and
they can do it all again. Of course they can hear
everything we say too, so if we keep chatting we keep
entertaining," informed Gay while we tanned.
After hours of tanning and beach ball play we left our
'virtual beach' and headed back to the bedroom.
"We have got to get in that tub!" Gay exclaimed.
"Oh yes, I can't wait!" Bebe agreed.
"Why all the urgency to get a bath?" I asked slightly
befuddled.
In a loud chorus they both replied, "SAND!"
It was then that I realized that I too could really
use a bath. My god, how do girls do it? I was
intensely reminded that I had a pussy at that moment.
They stripped quickly and without a word spirited us
all into the awaiting tub full of fragrant bath water.
Bebe was spreading my lips and squishing water inside
me washing all of that irritating sand out of my
pussy, "Whew. I didn't even realize how irritating
that was until you mentioned it."
"Feels better now doesn't it?" Gay asked while she
washed herself out.
"I never felt anything like it before, but nothing
like sand could get inside me down there before," I
remarked.
"Welcome to our world sweetie," they giggled and
hugged me.
My reaction confused them though. I yawned.
"Oh, oh, I think we overdid it at the beach Gay," Bebe
stated the obvious.
"Bath time is over," Gay stated and leapt out of the
tub to snatch a big fluffy towel, which she presented
and Bebe lifted me into.
The ladies toweled off with me sitting groggily on the
vanity stool, yawning again.
As soon as they were dry enough I was lifted and
carried into the bedroom, and gently placed on the
bed. That is the last thing I remember.
A New Day
I awoke to the same scene, as the day before, well
sort of. take out the part of being at home with
Kylynn and substitute her into the waking at work and
you have it.
"Morning beautiful," Kylynn whispered, "You never made
it home last night, so I stayed the night with you
instead."
"Kylynn. You in my office bed with me today?"
"Yup, you crashed so hard yesterday we couldn't see
moving you," she admitted. "Now I have to get back to
my lab and you have work to do." She kissed me on the
lips and hopped out of bed.
"Crew? You can start the cameras in five minutes,"
Kylynn remarked to the pink walls as she exited my
office.
I looked at Bebe and said, "They don't record when
Kylynn is here?"
"Nope, your relationship with your wife is private.
We never record when Kylynn is here," Gay informed me.
I had a growing foreboding of what was to come,
however I tried to keep my spirits up, "So, what are
you two dressing me as today? A Sixth Avenue whore?"
"Vera! How could you think such a thing! We only
dress you up like a whore on Thursdays, today it only
Tuesday," Bebe quipped.
"Great. so what is Tuesdays?"
"Audience's preference day of course! The ladies
wanted to see how you would look dolled up to attend
the Oscars," Bebe was grinning from ear to ear! "You
are going to be so damn hot!"
"Will I be going out?" I knew better but it was fun to
tease them.
"I'll speak to the proper authorities and see if we
can wrangle you a pass. You will have to bring your
handmaidens," they looked at each other and giggled.
"The fun thing, Vera Dahling, is your request has
already been sent and the wheels of your machine are
already in motion."
'They are just pulling my slim little leg,' I thought,
'I will just play along until they have to tell me we
can't go. That should call their bluff and I won't be
getting as much leg pulling in the future. It's
better to get it out of the way now.'
The ladies dried, powdered, and moisturized me. They
began to slip the laciest black satin undergarments I
have ever seen, onto me. I have never seen anything
sexier, even with what the Victoria's Secret Catalog
had in it.
"Pretty hot looking aren't they Vera?" Bebe asked
having noticed my wide-eyed stare at them. "That is
the best compliment I could have gotten hon.. One of
my specialties is panty and bra sets. I expect that
is one of the reasons why I was offered the job. With
boobs like we have, it's a foregone conclusion that
off-the-rack is out of the question!"
"Is there some way you can keep me from dribbling all
over my hose? At least while I am in formal dresses?"
I pleaded.
"We anticipated your needs Princess," Gay announced
and came towards me with what looked like a big glass
cock?
"What the heck is that?"
"It's a totally new invention, just for you. This has
a vacuum in it and a barrier, which only allows
liquids to pass through the membrane. Once I jam this
inside of you your runny pussy will fill it up and
keep your panties dry. at least until it is time for
you to drool all over your sexy self that is," Gay
informed me, "Bebe please hold Vera horizontal so I
can insert her Vaginal Vacutainer."
"Eep," I squawked. "Oh! Ooh!" I groaned as she
stuffed it into me.
"There sweetheart, all set. Now we can start a
collection of Vera's juices. I wonder if there is a
market for that?" babbled Bebe.
"Time to slip this silk slip over her," Gay announced
holding up a black lacey slip, which was perfectly
proportioned for me.
"You do it, Gay," Bebe asked, "I want to see what she
looks like in it, after all I did design it."
"Don't worry Gay, there are two more of these in
white, hanging in our closet. I'll do it though,
because I know how much you want to see Vera shudder
when this silk slip whispers to her skin!"
I steeled myself, determined not to shudder, but alas
I couldn't help it. You just have to feel what it's
like when that cool slick and soft fabric slides down
your soft and hairless skin, I'm here to tell you it
is amazing! "Oh my God! Why don't women wear these
all of the time? It feels like I'm being caressed all
over my body."
"Well honey once you wear it several more times you
will start to get used to it. I confess though since
Kylynn changed me my skin is way more sensitive to
that kind of sensual input," admitted Bebe, which made
Gay giggle in agreement.
"Hey, can you girls tell me why I am not screaming and
freaking out, and why I do whatever you ask me to?" we
were getting along so well I thought that maybe they
would let me in on the secret.
"You know that you have to ask Kylynn that question.
You wouldn't want us to get fired would you?" Gay
answered with a mischievous smile.
"Oh no, not ever! Do you think she would? She
couldn't fire the only friends I have could she?" I
started to cloud up thinking about Gay and Bebe
leaving me.
"No, don't do that! Your ratings might plummet and
then who knows what could happen?" Gay asked, her eyes
wide and frightened.
I gulped and took control of my runaway emotions and
told them, "I won't let anything happen to you. I
promise!"
"Thank you sweetie," the said in unison and then, you
guessed it. I was hugged and smothered in boobies.
Did I mention that I love boobies?
"Hmmm. what do you think Bebe? I keep getting the
feeling that there is something more." Gay pondered,
"I have it! We need to go to the Salon!"
"Yes! What fun is Oscar night without a stunning
Coif?"
"Not the hairdressers again?" I asked now slightly
frightened.
"What is wrong with being pampered at the
hairdresser's?" Bebe asked with an audible sniff!
"Umm. I keep orgasming in the chair when they do my
hair."
"I hope to hell you leave a really good tip then!" Gay
chuckled.
"I don't have any money, Gay. I don't even get paid.
How can I leave a tip?"
"AHHH! That is soooo uncivilized! You haven't been
tipping? We have to make it up to them Bebe! Do you
have those cards that we had printed up for us?"
"The one's that say, 'Good for one free.?'" she
replied trying to say it without me catching on.
"No! You don't have a card that commits me to." I
stopped before they actually answer that question,
which I don't think I want to know the answer to.
"You bet your sweet vulva we do girl!" Bebe replied in
nearly the heartbeat, which it took to formulate the
question.
"Can. Can. Can I insist that they be clean shaven?" I
asked fairly certain that I would not need to ask.
The women here are all practicing lesbians. Wouldn't
any pussy licker want a smooth vagina for tongues? At
least you wouldn't have to worry about hawking up a
fur ball!
(Don't ask me, I just don't like hair in my throat.
So sue me?)
"Don't worry honey, Kylynn has taken care of
everything. All of your preferences, likes and
dislikes were required reading. Remember it is our
job to see to it that you love your new life as a
woman. Both Gay and I really want to see a male enjoy
life completely as a female. Ooh, the thought of it
is making me hot even now," she squirmed a little to
emphasize her statement.
"Did they really make you almost as horny as they made
me?" I asked to verify my situation.
"Oh yes hon., I have never been this horny a slut
before, let alone actually liking being a horny slut!"
she giggled and then took me by the hand, hoisted me
up, and carried me, still dressed in my lingerie, to
the salon with Gay in tow.
Bebe gently plopped my ridiculously wide butt into the
styling chair and slipped an apron around me to
protect my delicious underwear. I tried to stealthily
caress the silk slip, which covered me. It just feels
so scrumptious to rub myself with the slick, smooth
cloth. The intense sensuousness of it made me quiver
and shudder uncontrollably all over.
"Look Bebe! Vera can't help but feel feminine in her
sexy lingerie," Gay chortled, "She's trying to hide
it, but she loves feeling so pretty!"
"Are you stroking that yummy body of yours underneath
there Vera?" Bebe asked while she peeked underneath
the apron.
I had just stopped stroking my loins when I shuddered,
I hadn't taken my hands away from myself so she caught
me sitting there with my hands still frozen in a
caressing gesture against myself.
"Quick Gay! You have to see this!" Gay ducked quick
enough to see before I slowly, shakily placed my
little dainty hands into my lap, with as much dignity
as I could muster.
"Haven't you ever seen a girl smooth her slip before?"
I tried to bluff my way out of it but they both fell
all over each other laughing.
When they had calmed down, a voice from the doorway
announced, "When you to can compose yourselves, we
need to get to work making Vera so beautiful, she
won't be able to take her eyes off of herself." The
producer of this statement was a stunning raven-haired
woman, who was only about a foot taller than I was.
She is busty, without being in the same class that the
girls and I are, and dressed in a lovely pink smock.
My eyes must have gone wide with surprise, and then I
must have given more away than I ever intended with my
expression.
"Oh my, I think that Vera likes you Janine! She is
all but drooling over here. Why don't you come on in
and give her a howdy do, kiss?" Gay invited, with a
come on in arm motion.
"Vera, this is Janine Jamie Tiller, your new
hairdresser. Janine, this is Vera, your new victim,"
Bebe started giggling when Janine came over to me, and
without hesitation, slipped her tongue down my throat
as if we had been lovers for many years.
"Mmmm she tastes lovely. And to think, they are
paying me to do this too!" she backed away a couple
steps and cocked her head this way and then that. "I
think I can do this and actually make you look even
sexier. Would you like that Vera?"
"Why not? You are going to do it if I want you to or
not," I groused.
"Do you really want to go out wearing a beautiful
gown, while sporting that unruly mop?" she asked
critically.
"I. Uh. I guess not." I stuttered backing down from
any show of rebellion.
"I promise that there won't be a movie star or model
tonight that will be lovelier than you are," she
stated as she continued her inspection. "I think I
have the right hairdo in mind so why don't you ladies
busy yourselves on her nails? Both ends and your work
will have to pass my inspection, so do your very
best," she acted like some kind of Marine Drill
Sergeant.
My two handmaidens snapped to it immediately dragging
a cart over to provide the requisite tools and
supplies. My hands were taken out from under the
Apron and my high heels were removed to provide access
to my toes.
"Damn Janine! Vera is wearing pantyhose. I cannot
paint her toenails through them," Bebe complained as
she kneeled at the foot of my chair.
"Well we don't want to disturb Vera right now, so just
cut them off of her and get on with it Bebe," Janine
commanded as she was readying herself to wash my hair.
"Ah. yah, I guess I am kind of still not used to the,
'expense doesn't matter,' thing yet," Bebe admitted as
she carefully cut the pure silk stockings from my
quivering legs.
Janine tipped me back and gently placed my neck into
the shampoo sink. She ran the water until it was the
right temperature and then I received the most
sensuous shampoo of my life. She massaged my scalp
and lathered up my two and a half feet of platinum
blonde hair. It was washed, rinsed, conditioned and
all of the time she worked my head and scalp in such a
way that I wasn't sure whether to fall asleep or
orgasm. My hips started to undulate with the same
rhythm as the scalp massage I was getting.
"Vera sure is responsive to the her controls. She is
like driving a lesbian Ferrari nymphomaniac. Just a
twist of the wrist," she paused as she did as she
said, "and Vera is in ecstasy!"
"Ughngh!" I moaned as she stimulated me.
"I am just washing your hair Vera, if I were trying to
make you orgasm there are plenty of ways far quicker
than this," she told me as she was rinsing my hair
clean.
"When you are done making her squirm, maybe Gay and I
can start working on Vera's nails," Bebe grumpily
complained at my feet.
"Don't get your panties in a twist Bebe, I'm standing
Vera back upright so I can start cutting her hair,"
Janine informed her as I was gently toweled dry and
sat back up. "Now to get to work, Kylynn says that if
I do my best job ever, I will get to be Vera's
Hairdresser on a permanent basis."
"As it should be Janine. Vera needs to be made
beautiful and happy. That is the only thing important
to us," Gay informed her.
Janine began carefully snipping my hair at different
lengths and angles, I have no idea what exactly she
was shooting for, but whatever it was I have no doubt
that Janine in the outside world was one hell of an
exclusive stylist before being indoctrinated into our
clan.
"I do wish your hair was just a touch thicker my
dear," Janine moaned, "I suppose I can make due with
this however."
"You want thicker hair on Vera, Janine?" Bebe asked.
"Oh my yes, I could do ever so much more with it if it
were!"
<Click> "Janine, have the girls bring Vera by when you
finish please? You did say twice as thick didn't
you?" it was Kylynn's voice over the loudspeaker
system again.
"Kylynn? Is that you?" Janine asked slightly taken
aback.
<Click> "Yes Janine, by tomorrow Vera will have
thicker and more luxurious platinum blonde hair. Will
that suit you better?"
"My god! I'm getting wet just thinking about running
my fingers through it already Kylynn. You bet your
bippy it suits me," Janine told her, but you could
easily see that she nearly fell to the floor in a
swoon considering the opportunity.
<Click> "I take it that means you accept the
position?"
"You bet! This is going to be so much fun!"
<Click> "Bebe, Gay? You will be receiving like
injections. We wouldn't want her to have hair that
was so different than yours, Janine wouldn't be able
to give you the same look as Vera."
Both of the women stopped what they were doing and
hugged each other squealing.
"Bebe, can you imagine our hair! It will be totally
gorgeous."
"I know Gay! I will really want to strut my hot body
around. I wish I could do it in front of the people
who always looked down at the plump and plain girl I
used to be!"
"Oh yes, I was so thin and frumpy! Even with all the
fashion sense in the world there just wasn't much I
could do, to counter what my genes gave me. This is
just awesome. A week or so in the hospital, a few
shots and I can make any girl I grew up with look like
a boy!"
"Enough of that you two, get back to work. You
wouldn't want me to loose the opportunity of a
lifetime would you?" Janine yanked the two new bimbos
back from their fantasies.
"I just hope we have a chance to strut our stuff out
in the real world and possibly have the opportunity to
be seen by some of the unkind people we grew up with,"
Bebe interjected as she went back to work on my
toenails.
"Okay, all done on this end," announced Janine,
holding up her hands like a rodeo cowboy who had just
hogtied a calf.
My handmaidens stepped back a bit and took a critical
gander at my new coif.
"Do me next!" Gay jumped in first with her request.
"How in the hell did you get those wispy ringlets down
both sides of her face without setting her hair with
curlers?"
"Trade secret my dears. You both will be getting a
set just like them before you leave this Salon girls,"
threatened Janine.
"I'm done at this end," announced Bebe, whilst fanning
my toesies so they would dry quickly.
"Vera's claws are finished now too," Gay added.
"Alrighty then, we can leave Vera here for a short nap
while everything dries, and you two come with me,"
Janine bustled both of my handmaidens away, and like
suggested, I drifted off to sleep.
The new Improved Allyce
When they roused me from my slumber, both of my
handmaidens were incredibly gorgeous. My eyes opened
upon the vision of two angels with incredibly gorgeous
breasts dangling them over me seductively.
I tried to reach those soft melons of my desire but
both girls giggled knowing that my little arms
wouldn't be able to reach them. However they could
reach me and both of those vixens tweaked the nipple,
which was closest to her, "Ooooh." was all the
response I could muster.
"Is little Vera ready for her gown now?" Gay asked
sweetly.
I yawned big and then answered, "Sure, I know you need
someone to forge the way for you. Girls, I'm your
nympho." I giggled and grinned.
"My hero," Gay giggled as she hugged the stuffing out
of me.
"Oh Vera?" asked Bebe, "Herman wants to know what you
have been up to." Bebe zoomed Herman to me so I might
hug my Secret friend, which of course I did.
[The meter jumped upwards of course]
"Oh, Vera I have some news for you," Gay announced
with a twisted smirk.
"What news?" I bit, but why I am so easily manipulated
I still cannot fathom.
"We can barely fill the orders for 'Hermans'. Allyce
posted the shot of you and Herman on the Internet and
we have been getting open-ended requests for 'Herman'
bears by the thousands. Some are requesting bears
with your signature on them and those people are
offering up to an additional one hundred dollars for
the autographed bears. We have even gotten requests
for your picture holding the 'Herman' that is sent.
They all stipulate that they do not want 'Vera's
Herman', they just want one you have hugged," Gay
hugged Herman and me while giggling wildly. "Oh, and
there are a few who are offering stupid amounts of
money to get a picture of you naked holding their
'Herman'."
"Me? They want to see me?" I was dumbfounded.
"Nobody can have Herman, he's mine." I was adamant
about not giving up my secret friend.
"Would you like to let other girls and boys have a
secret 'Herman' friend too? I will be a bit of work,
but there are at least 100 workers here at FGR who
want one and are willing to do almost anything to get
one that smells like Vera," Bebe pleaded earnestly.
"With or without pictures?" I inquired, "Do I have to
be naked for them?"
"Let us slip this evening gown over your delicious
little body and I bet that you look so hot that they
will all want a picture of their 'Herman' with you
dressed in it," Gay suggested, offering me her hand so
I could get to my feet.
"Stick 'em up Vera!" Bebe pretended to shoot me with
her finger.
I complied by sticking my arms straight up and a
shimmery golden form-hugging ball gown was dropped
over my head and arms. The girls positioned
everything so that it went on properly. I was
startled when Gay zipped up the back of the dress and
it became tight to my waist and bust.
"Gay you have surpassed all of your previous creations
with this gown! I love the lines and my lord the
expanse of cleavage that Vera can boast is nearly
unbelievable!" Bebe was blushing. I wasn't sure
whether she was embarrassed that she had not created
it, or she was so overly sexually stimulated she
wanted to screw my brains out that instant!
"Wait, pull it back up off of her, she needs a new
pair of pantyhose," Bebe announced as she shook her
head, disgusted that she hadn't thought of it sooner.
As soon as the dress was above my head, I was pantsed
and stripped of the pair of pantyhose, which had the
toes cut out, and re-fitted with a new pair.
"Coming down!" announced Gay as she dropped the gown
back down over me.
Bebe zipped me back into the tight form fitting dress
and began to adjust things so that I was properly
situated within my new cocoon.
"I love the gathers between her breasts, it draws the
gown into her cleavage and accentuates the immense
size of her beauties. However did you get that dress
to conform to her tiny waist without seams all over
the dress, and the way you made it fit right up under
the girls and cling to them. shear genius!" Bebe went
on and on about how beautiful my gown was.
I on the other hand discovered that I could barely
walk or breathe in this getup. The sleeves terminated
tightly around my forearms. My arms looked like
toothpicks to me, but my handmaidens were virtually
gushing over the gracefulness of them and how, so many
other women would be, turned on by them.
"Skinny little arms and tiny hands turn girls on?" I
wasn't buying it.
"Actually, no they do not turn 'girls' on. They do
however drive lesbians wild. Boobs don't turn girls
on either, they can make lesbians wet though.
Wouldn't you say Bebe?" Gay asked her as she hefted
her own huge pair.
"You knock that off you busty sexpot. We have a job
to do, no matter how much we might want to screw each
other's brains out, while we fantasize about Vera."
Bebe trailed off, having begun playing with her
nipples with one hand and the other hand was slipping
into her slip.
"Do I have to turn the hose on you two sluts?" Janine
interjected from outside of my view.
"Spoilsport," accused Bebe having given up on slipping
her hand into her undergarments for a little self-
gratification.
"You just did too damn good a job on Vera, Janine,"
Gay stated emphatically, "She is so hot, I think the
room may just catch fire."
"Stop pulling my leg ladies. If we have something we
are supposed to be doing, I think you two should get
dressed." I suggested, trying to get them back on
track.
"You think they are trying to deceive you about how
drop dead gorgeous you are now? I have news for you
Vera," I felt the chair I was sitting in twirl around
and firstly discovered the mirrors that had been
behind me all of this time, secondly I saw a tiny,
incredibly gorgeous, platinum blonde with her mouth
open and a shocked look on her face staring back at
me.
"I think you look plenty hot," Janine giggled.
I couldn't speak, I couldn't move, I could barely
stare, if I had met a woman who looked like that while
I still had a cock, I would be sporting an Iron-Wood
and have been speechless.
Janine spun me back around and I started to breathe
again, "Come on Vera, you can recline while Gay and
Bebe get dressed. She picked me up and carried me
back to the lobby of my 'Office' and placed me in a
big fuzzy pink recliner.
My handmaidens trailed along with us and Gay handed me
Herman to hug while I waited for them.
I sneaked a peek at my 'Vera Meter' and noted that it
was climbing slightly as I hugged Herman.
Janine snuck back in with another 'Herman' and said,
"Would you hold my Herman just for a minute while I
snap a picture of the both of you? I want to get your
Herman in the shot too, so he can just be sitting next
to you. Is that okay?"
"Okay Janine. You did a beautiful job on my hair,
it's the least I can do to repay you," I reasoned,
reaching for the 'Herman' she proffered.
Janine backed away from me with her camera so I hammed
it up with her 'Herman', giving him a bear hug and
getting lipstick on his fuzzy pink mouth.
The 'Vera Meter' nearly pegged and then Gay and Bebe
trotted in looking stunning themselves.
"You've done it now Janine. We got word that the
phones are lit up like Broadway, with all of the
people calling in trying to get their own Hermans,"
Bebe stated as she strode into the room.
"We just got an offer of five thousand for a 'Herman'
like Janine just received," Gay called from the other
room.
"No way! I'm not giving up my 'Herman'! They can get
their own!" Janine snatched up her Herman and scurried
from the room with him like she was afraid someone
would take her bear.
"We just sold one of the bras Vera wore yesterday for
five hundred," shouted Gay excitedly, "that is even
more than ten times what it cost us to have it made.
Vera, you just may turn into a money maker for the
company at this rate."
I was blushing for all I was worth and stunned at the
same time, "People are buying my clothes? I won't
have anything to wear. What if I like them? I'll
never be able to have my favorite clothes around to
slip into when I want." I was fretting and must have
had a really concerned look on my face because I
noticed the Vera meter was plunging towards the low
end.
"Vera alert, Vera alert!" the voice seemed to emanate
from all around the room.
My head jerked up and I was looking all around when
Bebe and Gay came speeding towards me, boobs bouncing
every which way. Then the door to the suite banged
open and in ran Theresa and Amber.
"What happened?" Theresa demanded, trying to catch her
breath.
I butted in before anyone else could answer, "Good
thing you are here doctor, Bebe and Gay both have
black eyes and may need steaks."
"What?" Dr. Theresa shook her head trying to figure
that out, "Bebe and Gay are not tied to the Vera
Meter. How would them getting black eyes make the
meter plummet?"
I giggled and told her, "When the alarm went off they
both ran in here full speed. I think they blacked
both eyes with their own boobs hitting them in the
face."
When I giggled the meter shot way back up towards the
normal range.
"Now, that we are out of the danger zone, do you two
want to tell me what you did wrong and how we will
avoid this in the future?" demanded Theresa with her
little fists on her prominent hips.
Bebe and Gay had guilt written all over their faces.
"I. We. they. ah." Gay stammered incoherently looking
everywhere for an escape.
Bebe came to her rescue, "We were watching what Vera's
used stuff was being sold for on the Internet. We
thought that she would be proud that her used stuff
was getting such high prices. I barely heard her fret
about not having any favorite clothes she could wear
if we sold all of hers off."
Theresa looked at me with a silly grin on her face,
"Vera, you can wear any outfit you like again and
again. The silly thing is, it will always be brand
new. We do not just make one outfit at a time for
you. We make a dozen or better. If you tell us there
is one you like then we will make sure there are even
more on hand. You will never have to wear anything
more than once dear girl."
"So what people are buying is just something that has
been close to me? That is nuts. Just because you
made me look like a big bust stripper, people want to
buy my clothes? Next they will want to buy my pussy
juice." I shook my head in disbelief.
"Uh. one ounce is currently going for fifty bucks."
Gay sheepishly interjected.
I was getting bored with this. If they want my old
clothes or bodily excretions I say let them have it,
"I guess I understand. I remember wanting to buy a
bra from a big bust model. I can't think of why I
should not let horny guys cuddle with my bras."
"Oh no, you misunderstand Vera. Your stuff is being
sold on an all-lesbian site. Women want, your under
things to cuddle with," Theresa accentuated that
statement with a musical laugh.
"Do they know that I was.?" I timidly asked.
"No Vera, they all think that you are a natural born
lesbian," Gay insisted, vigorously nodding her raven-
black coifed head.
"Well if this crisis is over now, I have patients
waiting. Make sure you two girls remember that Vera
is told everything she wants to know. She will be
very emotional now that she is one of us and not used
to dealing with them," Theresa informed my handmaidens
and then said, "Give me a hug now sweetie, before I go
back to work."
She wrapped her long arms around me and gave me a
really good hug, "God I am beginning to really like
those boobs of yours girl." Then she walked out the
front door to the office.
"Now we had all better get out and make our rounds.
We have a new surprise for you Vera. We had an
electric car made up for you, so you don't have to
walk so far," Bebe came over to me and picked me up,
while Gay snagged Herman.
We went out front in the hallway and there parked to
the side was a pink electric car that looked like a
miniature parade float. There was a circular seated
area in front surrounded by flowers, and two seats to
the rear for Gay and Bebe to sit in. One would drive
and the other sat sidesaddle as if she were one of the
runners up.
The only thing I didn't like about it was the fact
that I was exposed up front and the seatbelt was a
rigid metal clamp around my hipbones, padded of
course. There is no way I can fall off the cart,
however there is also no way for me to escape since
the release is out of my reach.
Before saddling up on the back, Gay handed Herman to
me for moral support.
When Bebe started the cart up, music began playing,
"Oh god, it's. it's. It's a small world after all!"
We sped down the corridor an almost a normal walking
pace.
"I am going to try out the jiggle feature, so hang on
Vera," Bebe warned as she manipulated a lever in the
control panel.
We went from a smooth hallway to an unplowed gravel
road and never left the carpet. I was bouncing all
over. Wait, the cart isn't bouncing, just me! They
had made it so they could bounce my boobs all over the
place just by cruising down the hallway. I tried to
get the girls under control by holding them but that
only made me hornier. Every time my butt bounced on
that seat I got a jolt of sexual pleasure from that
container shoved up inside me, which made my nipples
scrunch and my pussy drool. If I didn't hold the
girls it was much the same effect, when they bounced
like that it was such a feminine feeling that it made
me hornier.
Forty feet down the corridor I was ready to fuck the
next passerby, no matter if she were in the mood or
not! I started to think about how much of my bodily
fluids must have accumulated in that goofy vaginal
insert they used on me.
While I had been daydreaming we had nearly passed one
woman in the corridor, but alas my handmaidens would
not let even one chance to have me diddled and groped
pass by.
She could see right away that I was horny since I was
rocking my hips against the seat trying to stimulate
my pussy, "I never get this lucky! Vera my name is,
Darcy Elaine Harahan, and I am going to faint."
She was good to her word. Darcy dropped right beside
the cart, "Bebe, Gay? Darcy fainted. She was talking
just fine and then, POW she fainted."
I heard footfalls coming down the hallway, and once
again, Theresa showed up, "Darcy? Baby what
happened?" Theresa cuddled Darcy's head in her lap
and stroked her lovingly.
"Theresa? I. I. I met her. in person and everything.
You did an incredible job on her lover. I. I. I wanted
to fuck her the minute I saw her, but I don't want to
be unfaithful to you."
"Theresa, sex and love are two different things. We
can express our love while having sex, but sometimes
we just need a good fucking. I know you love me
Darcy. In a different way I love Vera too. She is
almost like having a daughter to me, but she also has
a job to do here at FGR. She is tasked with
fulfilling everyone's sexual fantasies and to relieve
sexual tension. So you see if you succumb to your
needs to fuck her brains out, you are doing both the
company and me a service. Don't worry, Kylynn wants
Vera to experience sex with everyone in the company as
much as we want to have sex with her, didn't you get
the memo?" Theresa gently kissed Darcy on the
forehead.
"I can fuck her? Will you come with me and fuck her
too? I will feel better if we screw her together,"
Darcy admitted with a hug and a kiss.
"Central? Can you hear me?"
"Yes Theresa, we are on Vera 24/7," the disembodied
voice replied.
"Cancel all of my afternoon appointments and have
Vera's office made ready for a small orgy please,"
Theresa kissed Darcy back and asked, "Will that
fulfill your every fantasy my love?"
"Can you help me up? I want to ride back sitting with
Vera. If that is alright?" she sounded unsure of
herself, but her lust was getting the better of her.
Theresa looked at me as though I was a piece of meat,
"Yes, you sit on one side and I will sit on the other.
But you have to have at least one of your hands in
Vera's crotch playing with her wanton slit."
Right then there was a beeping noise coming from the
identical watches of my handmaidens.
"Oh my, we seemed to have miscalculated. Vera's cum
collector is nearly full, so if you ladies will hop on
board we will turn the float around and get her juices
drained off for the internet sales, then you girls can
screw her blind. that is of course if we can help."
Bebe informed the doctor and her S.O.
"Deal!" Theresa helped Darcy to her feet and
positioned her next to me. She even placed Darcy's
hand up the slit in the side of my golden gown.
I moaned loudly of course, which made Darcy giggle.
It still bothers me that I do not seem to be taking
exception to being treated this way or having had this
done to me. Anyone would be freaked out or at the
very least, uncooperative. Why am I neither?
Once we had made our way back to the Office I was
released and they let Darcy carry me into the bedroom
and slowly strip off my gown, slip, pantyhose, bra and
panties.
"Theresa, can you show me what all of these parts are
called?" Darcy giggled trying to encourage Theresa to
join us.
"Well these are of course her immense mammary glands
right here behind these sensitive nipples, and way
down here over a foot away, is her incredibly horny
vulva, with these milky white and very soft labia
lips, and this drooling vagina, right here. However
right now she seems to have a blockage to the flow of
her natural juices," she reached down between my legs
and grabbed the protruding parts of the Vacutainer,
"Ah, I see the trouble. There is a large custom made
Vacutainer in here storing up Vera's golden fluids.
I'll just give it a yank." she may have said that but
in reality she pulled, pushed, and rotated that darn
thing, essentially fucking me with it.
"Wait, it seems to be stuck." Theresa remarked with a
'shit eating' grin on her face. "Here Darcy see if
you can get it out," she asked just before she broke
into a dirty snicker.
"Oh, you are much stronger than I am Theresa. I will
give it a try for a while though," Darcy offered as I
felt my immense vulva being pleasured.
"It might be a lubrication problem Darcy. I'll try to
get her wet by sucking on these huge and incredibly
sensitive nipples."
I just lay there and accepted the situation. I
reveled in the intense pleasures they were giving me,
"Ooh so good."
Bebe and Gay came in and joined the orgy. They
however were not satisfied in screwing me with a
Vacutainer. The ladies had come in with a whole tray
of dildos, vibrators and strap-ons. Gay was also
carrying Herman who she lovingly placed on a recliner
so he could watch the show, "Mind if we join in?"
"Sure come on in, I think I am getting the best of
this Vacutainer but I bet Vera is going to beg us to
fill her back up with one of those," prophesied Darcy,
"When this comes out there will be a hole in her the
size of a softball."
Then a familiar voice asked, "Can I join in please?"
"Sure Allyce, hop on the bed and Gay will start
stripping you," Bebe offered as she drew out two
incredibly large dildos. One was larger than the
other one. It must be at least five inches across at
the big end! I knew they had given me a huge pussy,
but my goodness!
"Don't you fret Vera, the big one isn't for you,"
Theresa told me. She must have seen my eyes go wide
when I saw that monster.
"Allyce is all ready. Turn Vera so she can see Allyce
while we pleasure the both of them," Gay remarked with
a giggle.
I got my first glimpse of Allyce right then as they
turned me to see her. Allyce was sporting boobs even
bigger than mine, and her pussy was nothing short of
amazing. Her inner lips hung out of her outer ones a
good three inches and the split between them was a
good six inches or more long.
"Oh, please Gay fuck me. fuck me good. I need to be
filled. Use a really big dildo, cause I am huge now."
she babbled on until Gay started teasing her pussy
with that giant latex cock.
"Oh yes baby! Oooh shove it in me," cooed Allyce
while her giant bags of mammary glands shook all over.
Along about that time I felt the Vacutainer pulled
loose from my molten vagina, "Ooh, I feel so. Ah, I
really need. Um." I ran out of anything politically
correct to say, "Hell with it. Fuck me, please. I
need to have something in me. I want something
filling me."
"Only happy to oblige princess," answered Bebe as she
began to lubricate the latex dildo she intended to use
on me with the heavy flowing juices drooling from
within me. "Now that is it nicely lubricated, we can
slip it in you and fulfill those yearnings. However
before we do, we want you to tell us that you love
being a woman and you are happy that we made you one
of us."
I could feel that thing playing with my lips, but it
wasn't fulfilling my needs. I need it within me. I
need it sooo badly. I don't want to say it, but I
have to have something in my yearning hole. I
resisted as long as I could. I seemed like hours to
me but I know it was only a matter of seconds, "I love
being a woman. I am so happy Kylynn did this to me.
Now pretty please, fuck me! I love being a girl. I
love being a girl."
**************
"Vernon? Wake up dear. You had better get yourself
ready to submit your resume at FGR today," Kylynn told
me as she stood right next to our bed already dressed
and ready for work. "Okay, I'm out the door now, so
you get your butt up and put that resume in."
"Huh? Wha.?" I mumbled sleepily shaking my head to
clear that weird, weird dream from it. "Oh, sure
honey. I'm getting up now and will be right behind
you."
The Rest Of The Story
As soon as Kylynn left the room and shut the door, she
flipped open her cell phone, "Amber? Yes it is Dr.
Solomon. Do you have everything ready? Good. good.
Vernon was reacting just as we had hoped, to the
subliminal conditioning. Yes, yes, he was saying, "I
love being a girl," in his sleep when I woke him. No,
he doesn't suspect a thing. I was able to hide all of
the equipment so he didn't see it. Okay, is
everything else ready? You have the hospital room all
ready? Don't forget the restraints. I don't want him
hurting himself while he learns to love being one of
us. Yes, I have been giving him the mutagenic
compounds for a few weeks now so the actual
transformation should be fairly quick. Yes, I did use
the genetic characteristics of the most submissive
woman we could find. Yes, her libido will be so high
you will need a Space Shuttle to see the top. Yes, I
did use the ones from that nymphomaniac we sampled
last year. Yah, the one who was in prison and still
screwed anything that would hold still, animate or
inanimate. Right, I'll be there in twenty minutes to
put the finishing touches on it. Warn Theresa that I
am on my way please. Bye, bye hon.," she flipped the
phone closed and left the house, sliding into the rear
of the waiting limousine.
"Good morning Mrs. Solomon, is everything ready for
Vernon's big day?" Allyce asked from the seat across
from Kylynn's.
"Everything is in readiness dear. Are you sure you
won't mind being turned into a big busted slut for a
couple of weeks?" Kylynn asked.
"If it feels as good as I think it might, I may ask to
stay that way a while longer." Allyce surmised with a
giggle as the limousine drove off with its occupants.
Vernon At FGR
After doing my morning toiletries I went down to FGR
to submit my r‚sum‚ as I told Kylynn I would. The
girl behind the desk took it and asked me to sit down
and wait, which had never happened during my recent
job search. I had been seated there for only a few
minutes when a rather tall brunette came towards me. I
began feeling the strangest sensation of D‚j… vu.
The Beginning
COPYRIGHT:
A Perfect Life (Version 0.0)
By Wholeman
Special thanks to Allyce whose name I borrowed for my
character. Although she is a nurse, my character
Allyce bears no resemblance to the person whose
namesake was borrowed.
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2004, by: Stone On
the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied, transmitted,
and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or
masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss.
(Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
A story about a man transformed into a woman by his wife at her job. Many aspects of becoming and acting like a woman are discussed in great detail.
1269668396
1
90
90
1
Sex on the Beach
Alexander didn't really have any good reason to be suspicious.
It was natural that the young, good looking, man came up to him and asked if he knew any good local guides. After all, Alexander was the best guide in the area. The man wanted to find a secluded island out in the tropical archipelago.
"You have come to right man," Alexander had replied truthfully. "Guiding is what I do for a living, and I know of some really beautiful places where the tourists will leave you alone."
That was perfect, the man said. He presented himself as Ronald. When Alexander gave him his own name, Ronald hired him on the spot.
The same afternoon they went out in the big cabin cruiser the man had rented.
"You travel alone?" Alexander asked him.
"I have a rather stressful work environment," Ronald said. "For me a holiday is relaxing away from it all on a beautiful tropic island with a good friend."
"Sure, but where is your friend?"
"Oh, she will arrive later this evening."
Alexander didn't reply to that. It wasn't that easy to find the island he was taking Ronald to, and his girlfriend would find it hard to track them. Well, S.E.P., Somebody Else's Problem.
They anchored up at a beautiful beach, and Roland immediately went for a swim. He was clearly enjoying himself immensely. Alexander found himself a spot under a tree, reading a book.
Finally Ronald carried a small table out of the boat's cabin and cooked them a small meal. That was an interesting twist. Normally it was Alexander who did all the cooking on trips like these.
Ronald invited him over and served him a glass of red wine.
"What about your girlfriend?" Alexander asked.
"Alexandra will be here any minute."
"But shouldn't she have a plate as well?"
"Don't worry about it! Here's to a perfect evening!"
Ronald raised his glass to his lips, but didn't drink. Instead he watched Alexander attentively. This was a strange man, indeed!
Alexander was thirsty and took a big sip. He probably shouldn't have.
"Gaaaaakh..." He fell down to his knees, unable to speak. He tried again: "Gaaaaagh..." He tumbled down on his face, in agony. It was as if 10,000 poisonous ants were crawling through his veins.
"Try to breathe calmly," Ronald said. "And the pain will soon be over!"
That man had poisoned him. He was dying! Alexander soon realized, however, that he wasn't so much dying as changing.
He could feel his hips widen. Dark curly hair cascaded down his shoulders. His chest was growing, sprouting two beautifully shaped breasts. He grabbed his crotch in anguish, only to feel his dick shrink into oblivion, being replaced by a very female slit.
Finally the pain subsided. He opened his eyes and found Ronald looking down at him. "Hey there, Alexandra. You look stunning, girl! Why don't you join me for dinner?"
Alexander found himself trying to object, but immediately an inner force took over, and he found himself answering in a high, bell-ringing, voice: "That would be nice, Ronald!"
He sat down on the chair, still shaking from the ordeal.
"Oh, I am sorry," Ronald said. Let me get you your robe!" He went into the boat and came back with a red robe in silk. Alexander put it on over his old shorts and T-shirt. His shorts were tight around his wider hips, but there was no way he was going to remove them.
"I am sorry I had to put you through this, but I can assure you, it is all for the best. I lost my girlfriend Alexia in an accident a few weeks ago, and since then I have done anything to get her back. I am a rich man, and I did, finally, find a witch that had the magic I needed. You have now the body of Alexia, and I can assure you, your mind will follow..."
No, that couldn't be! But he soon found his mind slipping. His memory of his own childhood mixed with images of himself as a little girl, playing in a garden. He "remembered" colleagues from her workplace. Alexia was clearly a fashion designer, as images of catwalks and clothes flashed by.
"I have missed you, Alexia!"
"I have missed you too, Ronald," Alexia replied. And she did! She loved this man! Roland was not a stranger. He was her man. He was her lover, wasn't he? God, this was confusing!
The strange thing was that she felt perfectly at home in her new body, as if it had been her own for more than twenty years. And it was such a beautiful body!
She was hungry. They ate in silence as old lovers sometimes do, at ease with themselves and each other.
Finally Ronald stood up and reached out for her hand. "Let's go down to the beach!" he said.
She should have been afraid -- scared to death, even -- but Alexia found herself walking calmly with Ronald down to the beach, and when he started undressing, so did she. She had to get rid of those stupid men's clothes, anyway -- didn't she?
They jumped into the water and played like dolphins for a while, and when they finally decided to walk up on the beach it felt natural for Alexia to sit down on the sand with her back resting on Ronald's chest. That is what old lovers do, isn't it?
When Ronald cupped her breasts Alexia could feel her breathing quicken in anticipation and when his hand reached her pussy she found herself moaning with pleasure.
Oh yes, she had missed this! But then again, she had never done this, had she? Or?
She stretched like a cat when she felt his dick stiffen against her butt. She turned around slowly and held it in her hands. She could clearly remember that she had had one of her own, not long ago, but now that seemed irrelevant somehow.
She bent down, feeling her hair form a curtain around her head, her hand and his penis. She started to suck. Slowly at first, more eagerly after a while.
She wanted him, she wanted him badly. She wanted him inside her.
She turned around again and wriggled her shapely ass towards him. "Fuck me, lover!" she heard herself say. "Fill me up with your love!"
When his penis touched her moist pussy lips she felt herself shivering with pleasure, and when he thrust his dick inside her she felt her own hips responding strongly, pushing back.
And when she finally came in a series of violent orgasms, she knew that she was Alexia forever, and that she would never go back.
Alexander didn't really have any good reason to be suspicious.
It was natural that the young, good looking, man came up to him and asked if he knew any good local guides. After all, Alexander was the best guide in the area. The man wanted to find a secluded island out in the tropical archipelago.
"You have come to right man," Alexander had replied truthfully. "Guiding is what I do for a living, and I know of some really beautiful places where the tourists will leave you alone."
1243250688
1
96
96
111
The Psychology Cows
The Psychology Cows
By Seaweed Smells
Author’s Note: I wrote this story while Fictionmania was down Nov 2008 to March 2009. It was released on Doc’s Lab at Furvect in March 2009 but since that site went offline in April I thought it would be a good idea to post it to this site. The story is long so allow yourself time to read it. Feedback and further story suggestions are appreciated.
Day One
I woke to find myself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling and immediately knew something was wrong. The last thing I remembered was one of our psychology tutors, Miko, visiting our flat for some extra curricular coaching for myself and my three close friends, Amy who was my girlfriend, Sue and Jack who was my best friend. The very last thing I remembered was Miko pulling out a small bottle of our favourite bourbon and mixing us a few bourbon and cokes.
Something had clearly gone wrong, but what?
I went to sit up and made the horrible discovery that both of my arms were restrained and there was some sort of soft furry collar around my neck. I turned my head to the right to see what was holding my arm down and started panicking. There was an intravenous tube feeding a bag of bright flouro green fluid into my wrist.
I pulled and pushed against the restraints. Not that it did me any good other than move the light green cotton sheet that was loosely covering me. However I did discover that I was only restrained from the waist up. My hips and legs were free. I gave up struggling and decided to look around the room.
Off to my right and about three metres away was another bed with Amy lying on it and she was sound asleep. I thought about speaking to her but decided to check the room out first. The clock above the doorway said it was almost six o’clock and judging by the fading sunlight coming in from the window I guessed it was early evening. The adjoining corridor was extremely quiet which suggested we were in a recovery wing or a private suite. Next to my intravenous drip was some standard hospital electronic gear that was displaying my pulse, blood pressure and blood oxygen level. Opposite me were another two beds which held Jack and Sue who were also sound asleep. Both of them had the same bright green fluid feeding into their drips. Just like my bag theirs were almost empty which meant a nurse would soon be appearing.
What on earth had happened to us? Was it food poisoning? That was about the only thing I could think of yet there was no memory of stomach pains or throwing up. My thoughts were interrupted by the entrance of a very attractive blond woman who was wearing a white hospital coat and I guessed was about 30 years old.
I watched her walk straight to my bed and flash a big smile at me.
‘Good evening Brad how are you feeling?’
‘Except for being restrained and a bit of weakness I feel fine. What’s happened to us?’
‘I will get the doctor in a few minutes and he will explain everything. Would you like a sip of water?
‘Yes thanks,’ I replied as I watched her pour some water from a nearby cup. She held the cup near my mouth while I lifted my head as high as I could and sucked the water thru a straw. ‘Thanks.’
‘Just be patient for a few minutes while I get the doctor.’
While I was waiting I decided to wake up my friends.
‘Hey guys wake up,’ I spoke loudly.
Jack was the first to wake and after some initial confusion he settled down after I told him that the doctor was on his way. Amy and Sue were also soon awake. None of us liked the idea of being restrained and no one could remember anything sick happening to us. The sound of voices in the corridor announced the arrival of the doctor.
The doctor was about forty and of Italian descent. His strong accent highlighted that fact.
‘Good evening ladies and gentlemen. My name is Doctor Spillano and I will be looking after you for the next seven days,’ he looked at each of us as he moved to the end of my bed. ‘Now I suppose all of you are wondering why you are here?’
‘You got that right Doctor,’ said Jack. ‘What happened to us and what is with the bright green fluid?’
‘Well you are here because we kidnapped you.’
I was not sure what I heard. ‘Did you just say you kidnapped us?’ asked Amy with a strong tremor in her voice.
‘Yes I said kidnapped. Now as to the green fluid, it is going to start a process that will turn all four of you into high production hybrid cows over the next seven days.’
‘I beg your pardon. Did you say cows?’ asked Sue not quite believing what she had heard.
The doctor walked over to the side of her bed and placed his hand on her arm.
‘Yes Sue, I said cows. You are going to join our special herd of hybrid human based cows.’
‘You have to be kidding us,’ said Jack angrily.
‘This is no joke. The fluid in your veins is going to rapidly alter your genetic make up and physical appearance over the next seven days. Now the first indication that the fluid is working will be when you can no longer keep your legs straight and can only keep them extended at a forty five degree angle to your torso. Once your legs are set we will move you down into the cattle pens.’
Without waiting for a reply from us he turned and left the room after directing the nurse to disconnect our IV tubes. She disconnected mine first.
‘This is some kind of sick joke, right?’
She looked me in the eye as she pulled the tube from my vein. ‘No, this is not some sort of sick joke. In seven days time you will be cows down in the dairy being milked four times a day. Once the fluid is in your veins there is no going back.’
Before I could reply she went to the next bed and disconnected Amy’s tube. Once she had finished the other two she placed a chair in the middle of the room and sat down and began talking while ignoring our pleas for help.
‘The first sign that the fluid is working will be a tightness in your upper thighs and hips. Your legs will slowly bend at the hips until your thighs are at a forty five degree angle to your torso. Once they are retracted you will not be able to straighten them again and will be forced to bend forward when you stand up. The effect usually kicks in about three minutes after the IV bags are disconnected. Brad you were the first to be connected followed by Amy, Sue and Jack.’
All three of my friends turned to look at me just as I felt a tightening of my upper thighs and hips. An ice cold feeling ran down my spine as I felt my legs involuntarily lift and bend at the knees.
Amy was the first to notice it as the cotton sheet began to tent around my kneecaps.
‘I hope you’re doing that on purpose,’ she said while sounding worried.
‘No I am not. I cannot help it. My legs are doing this of their own accord. I can’t stop them,’ I said with fear in my voice.
‘Oh no,’ wailed Sue. ‘They are going to turn us into cows.’
‘No they are not,’ yelled Jack, ‘It is just a muscle stimulant. All they are doing is trying to scare us. It is impossible to turn people into cows. This is just a really bad joke.’
‘Well I hope you’re right Jack because I cannot stop my legs from lifting.’ I tried to push my legs back down but could not do it. They finally stopped at what I guessed was a forty five degree angle.
The nurse left her chair and came to my bedside. She placed a hand on each of my knees.
‘Brad, I am going to try and push your legs flat.’
She pressed down on my knees and I tried to straighten them. Nothing happened!!
My legs remained bent. She stopped pushing and turned to face me.
‘You are ready for the stables Brad. Your transformation into a cow has begun.’
She turned from me and walked over to Amy’s bed where her legs were already beginning to lift.
‘You are on the way now as well Amy.’ Amy began whimpering as she tried to straighten her legs.
Ten minutes later all of our legs were bent.
‘It is time to move you to the cattle yard which will be your home for the next six days. I will be back in a minute with some helpers.’
‘This is real Brad isn’t it? They really are going to turn us into cows. I just know it,’ whimpered Amy as she struggled to free herself.
A few minutes later all four of us were wheeled along a corridor until we left the building via a covered walkway. The building ahead of us was a large wooden barn which from the smell of things was clearly a dairy. The strong smell of cows gave it away.
Once in the barn we stopped in front of a reasonably large pen that was fronted by a floor to ceiling steel mesh wall. The nurse opened the door and we were wheeled in and parked near the doorway.
‘We are going to release your restraints now Brad but I want no funny stuff.’
I waited until my restraints were released and then sat up. I had been planning to grab the nurse around her neck but found myself off balance since I was not able to sit upright due to the angle of my legs. By the time I had my balance the nurse and her three assistants were already out the door which locked with a loud click.
‘This will be your home for the next seven days so make yourselves comfortable. A meal will be served in about thirty minutes and there is water available near the feed trough.’
I watched them leave the building before hopping off my bed. Not being able to stand upright was already a real pain in the butt. I awkwardly walked over to Amy, with the green cotton sheet wrapped around me, and sat down next to her on her bed. I tried to reassure her that everything would be okay as I released her restraints but she was not having any of it.
‘It is not alright at all. We are in deep trouble,’ she said as I released Suzy and Jack.
‘Come on guys let’s check out what we have here,’ interrupted Jack. ‘I want to find a way out of here sooner rather than later.’
We sat up as straight as we could and looked around the pen. It was about five metres wide by about eight metres long and had a sawdust floor. A large strip of straw and hay was lying along the edge of one of the long walls which also had a large full length mirror in its middle section. The doorway wall had a feeding trough running from the corner to the edge of the door and two push lever drinking tubes which hung over the drinking tubs. Mounted on the other long wall was a series of posters which were titled day one thru to day seven. A closer look revealed a list of the body changes we could expect for each day we were here. The far wall had a large open doorway which appeared to lead to the outside. Monitoring cameras were located along the walls.
‘Ok let’s go and look outside and then come back and look at the list,’ said Jack. The girls wrapped their cotton sheets around their bodies and we stood up or rather as upright as our bent legs would allow us.
We stopped at the doorway and looked outside. Walking was difficult due to our bent legs. The first section was an open sided yard with a tin roof. The walls were more steel mesh that ran from the floor to the roof. The floor was dirt and off to our right was a ground level open concrete trough that was about three metres long. The sign above it said toilet. There was a foot operated spray nozzle at the end of the trough. Off to the left were six small open ended stalls that had a food trough and drinking bowl at the closed end.
A small grass covered paddock started at the edge of the roof line. It was about ten metres square and had yet another wall of steel mesh that was about eight metres high. The gaps between the mesh were too fine to allow us a finger hold. It was too dark to see what lay beyond the fence but the smell of cow pats was strong.
‘Can we dig under it?’ asked Sue.
‘We can try but I doubt we will be successful,’ replied Jack who had walked over to the fence to check out a sign which had a lightning bolt symbol on it. ‘There is fine lettering on here which says the fence is attached to a concrete foundation which goes down for at least two metres.’
‘There is no way out is there?’ asked Amy.
‘No I don’t think there is,’ replied Jack. ‘Let’s go and check out the list on the wall.’
We reluctantly returned to the pen and stood before the list. I started reading the notes for Day One and was horrified by what it said.
Day One
• Intravenous fluid introduced
• Body length increases
• Angled torso
Day Two
• Hooves = grow
• Skeletal frame = widens and lengthens
• Neck = thickens & lifts
• Gender = male to female (where required)
• Weight = 400lbs
Day Three
• Face changes = muzzle & ears commence growing
• Udder = commences growing
• Tail = commences growing
• Dairy visit
• Weight = 600lbs
Day Four
• Face changes finish = muzzle and ears finish growing
• Udder = finishes growing
• Tail = finishes growing
• Skin transforms = hair falls out and new hide grows
• No body control = eating and defecating done by instinct
• No human voice remaining
• Dairy visit
• Weight = 800lbs
Days Five & Six
• Size = cow grows to a weight of approximately 1200 pounds
Day Seven
• Fist milking
• Moved to the main barn
‘No way can this be real. It has to be a really bad joke,’ exclaimed Amy.
We returned to our beds and sat down. Having to continually lean forward was beginning to deeply annoy me.
‘I hate to say this Amy but I think this is real. It has to be the fluid that has made us lean forward like this,’ I said while holding her hand.
‘So do you think our bodies will lengthen next?’ asked Sue.
‘Well if they do then I believe everything else on that list will happen as well,’ said Jack.
‘I do not want to be a cow stuck in some dairy. I want to stay just as I am,’ said Amy sadly.
‘And I do not want to lose my lovely hair,’ replied Sue who was sounding just as worried.
Before we could continue our conversation the blonde nurse arrived with our meals. She handed each plate thru an inward opening flap in the doorway to Sue who passed them on to us. Jack had initially stood at the flap hoping to grab her by the arm in order to force her to open the door. But she would not come near the flap until he was standing well back.
‘Enjoy your meals cows. This is the last evening meal you will ever eat with knives and forks. Tomorrow evening all of you will be eating from the food trough. Oh and here is a last supply of alcoholic drinks for you. We figure you may have trouble sleeping tonight so some alcohol might help. By lunch time tomorrow you will have hooves instead of hands so enjoy the drinks while you can.’
Sue handed the tray of mixed cans to Jack who placed them on his bed. There were about three dozen of them or more.
‘Oh and here’s a tip for you. The most comfortable way to sit tonight is to sit on the floor and lean against a wall. It will become too hard for you to remain sitting on the beds as your torsos start to lengthen. See you in the morning.’
I took her advice and sat on the floor with my back against the wall and began eating the delicious smelling meal of rissoles and vegetables. Amy joined me after picking out two bourbon and coke cans and passing one to me.
All of us got blind rotten drunk as the evening progressed. We even kept drinking after the lights went out at 11PM. We studiously avoided talking about the list of changes displayed on the wall. Even so our inebriated states did not prevent us from noticing that our bodies became progressively longer as the night went on. That fact convinced me that we were truly on a one way trip into cowhood.
Day Two
I awoke in the morning staring at the wall. Sometime during the night all of us were forced to abandon our beds when our lengthening torsos became too long for the beds. So we slept on a bed of straw for the night. Thankfully the alcohol helped us sleep.
I sat up and knew straight away that my body was now almost twice as long as normal. I needed to pee so I went to stand up and discovered that I could no longer freely remain upright. The weight and length of my new longer body was stopping me from standing at the angle forced on me by my legs. There was no way I was giving into these guys and walking on all fours so I leant against the wall as I headed towards the toilet trough.
After relieving myself I took the opportunity to see what was beyond the fence. It was a large cow paddock that had about forty cows in it. The outside edge of the paddock was screened by a thick row of shrubs and trees. To the right was a dairy which still had a few cows being milked. I turned away from the dairy when I realised that was where I would more than likely find myself in a few days time. The less I thought of that image the better.
I turned around and looked at the opposite fence which revealed another large paddock full of cows’ busily eating grass. I averted my gaze and decided to go back inside. The less cows I saw today the happier I would feel. The others were stirring when I returned. Both the girls were now forced to go topless as their cotton sheets were not long enough to cover their longer torsos.
‘Lean on the wall if you want to go to the loo. We need to stay off all fours as long as we can,’ I advised as Amy went to walk on all fours.
Breakfast was served by the nurse who again waited for Jack to step back before she handed the plates to Sue. It was a big pile of bacon and eggs served with toast and orange juice.
‘Well I see you are all a fair bit taller this morning. But by this evening all of you will be looking at the world from waist height so not to worry. The doctor will be along to see you at 9AM. Enjoy your breakfast since it will be the last you will eat with your hands. From lunch time onwards you will be eating from the food trough. Bye.’
We quietly ate our breakfast and then the two girls went looking for some way to shower so they could freshen up. Jack took the opportunity to have a talk with me.
‘I am convinced now that we are turning into cows. If we have hooves by lunch time then there will be no reason for us not to walk on all fours. In fact with these long bodies it will probably be easier to move around.’
‘I know,’ I replied, ‘but I want to fight this for as long as I can. I do not want to give up hope and I want to help the girls cope.’
‘So do I Brad but I honestly think it may be easier for us emotionally if we stop resisting the changes and just go with the flow. I mean what can we do to stop this? Nothing at all! So let’s encourage each other as we try to cope with the changes.’
‘Alright I agree. From now on we help each other out as much as possible. I think this will be harder on the girls than it will be for us.’
Jack looked at me oddly. ‘Do you really think so? I don’t.’
***
The doctor arrived right on the dot of 9AM.
I considered walking outside but remained with my friends as we listened to what he had to say.
‘I can see that all of you are transforming on schedule. We have done this so many times now that we can initiate the program so that all of your changes are observable during daylight hours. Now let me fill in some details for today’s changes.’
I slid myself down to the floor and knelt back against the wall. The other three soon followed.
‘First of all your hooves will begin appearing at about 10AM and will be completed by 12 noon. From that point onwards it will be much more comfortable for you to walk around on all fours. For awhile, until some skeletal changes kick in around 1PM, you will only be able to look down at the ground while on all fours. Once the skeletal changes are complete your head will be in a position to allow you to comfortably look horizontally while on all fours. You will also develop a driving hunger which you will be unable to resist. But don’t worry we will keep your food trough full for the rest of the day. Further skeletal changes will then occur which will widen your shoulder blades and your hips so that your legs and arms are further apart.’
The more I heard the angrier I was becoming. I looked at Jack and realised he was about to let rip. The doctor continued his monologue oblivious to the impact he was having on us.
‘Once your legs are further apart your torso will begin to bulk up. The final major change for the day will only affect you two males at about 4PM. Your testicles and cocks will retract to be replaced by a new vagina which will be much larger than a normal human female one. Of course that change will also affect you two women. Now are there any questions?’
‘Why are you doing this?’ asked Sue.
‘Because we have discovered we can make a huge amount of money from the milk of human hybrid cows. That is why. In one sense you could say you four are going to be cashcows for us. Are there any other questions?’
There were none.
‘Very well I will see you at 1PM to feed you and to check your hoof development.’
The doctor turned and walked away.
***
The doctor’s visit had got to all of us.
‘Look girls we have to accept the fact we are going to be cows in a few days and embrace the idea rather than fight it. If we are going to be cows then let’s support each other and encourage each other. We have to keep on top of our emotions and try to make the best of our situation. That means we have to focus on the things that we discover we like about being cows.’
Sue and Amy began crying as they acknowledged there was not going to be any way out of their transformations into cows.‘I am not going to like anything about being a cow. I hate the very idea,’ cried Sue.
Things settled down over the next hour as we tried to avoid watching the clock. For most of the time we just sat leaning against the wall and talked about anything but our current situation. We became more nervous as the clock crept towards 10AM.
I first noticed the tingling in my fingertips. It soon spread to my whole hand as my thumb laid itself across my palm. My fingers then curled up into a fist and covered my thumbs.
‘I think it’s started guys. Look at my hands.’
I held them up for a closer look.
‘Can you straighten them at all?’ asked Amy.
‘No I cannot,’ I replied while looking at my feet which were also starting to tingle. ‘Something is happening to my feet as well.’
In fact something strange was going on. I watched fascinated as my toes slowly fused together and then a strong black cartilage like material began forming at the tips of my toes and rapidly spread along my feet. Each foot also bent until it looked like I was wearing high heels.
‘This is too freaky for me guys. I am not going to watch any more. Amy could you get me one of those cans of bourbon that we saved?’
The previous night we had decided to keep two cans each for today so as to relieve the tension if things got too heavy.
Amy returned to my side, popped the can open and held it to my lips.
‘You better give me the can Amy. You are next and it could start any minute,’ said Jack.
He took the can from Amy just as she squealed.
‘Oh no, it’s started.’ She held up her clenched fists and began crying. ‘I don’t want to have hooves.’
Over the next fifteen minutes Sue and Jack also began their transformations. My hands by that time were already melding into the shape of two hooves. My whole hand was one black hard shelled mass with a split in the middle and was starting to feel a lot heavier than my real hand had. My feet were no better with the lower part of my foot also rapidly taking on the shape and form of a hoof.
I gingerly tried putting some weight on my hands and found my sense of touch had greatly deteriorated. Instead of feeling thru my fingers like I was used to I just felt a hard insensitive lump. I decided to look away again until the process was finished. I soon found myself staring at the can of bourbon sitting on the ground next to me and wishing I could pick it up and drink from it.
We remained leaning against the wall for the next two hours with none of us speaking. My thoughts kept focusing on what I could possibly enjoy as a cow. There was nothing I could think of. The tingling which I had become used to after the first hour finally stopped just before noon. I reluctantly looked down at my new hooves which looked totally out of place on my arms.
After nearly two hours of sitting in the one place I was keen to stand up and move about for awhile. But that meant walking about on all fours. I was fairly sure I could still move around by leaning on the wall but what was the point? I was now the owner of four hooves so why not use them?
‘I think my hooves are finished,’ I announced to no one in particular.
‘So are you ready to try standing on them?’ asked Jack.
‘Well yes, I suppose I am but I feel really embarrassed. There is no way this sheet is going to stay on me if I start walking about on all fours.’
‘Don’t worry about it Brad. Once we start walking about all of us are going to be butt naked very quickly,’ said Sue.
I looked at her and smiled.
‘I think I will wait until you three are finished. That way we can do this together and I won’t feel so embarrassed.’
‘That’s a good idea Brad,’ said Amy as she leant against me. ‘This is something we should do together.’
Twenty minutes later Jack’s hooves were finished and we were ready to stand up.
‘Let’s do this together on the count of three,’ suggested Amy.
‘Here we go then’ said Sue, ‘One, two, and three.’
I leant forward in a squatting position and placed my front hooves on the ground. I then rested on all fours and straightened my arms and my legs until I was standing on all fours. I found myself looking at my front hooves for a few seconds and then I lifted my head to try looking horizontally. For some reason I could only lift my head up horizontally for a few seconds before dropping it back towards the ground.
I turned my head to the right and found Amy looking at me.
‘I feel so stupid standing like this,’ she said sheepishly. ‘But we don’t have any choice, do we?’
I threw a smile at her and answered, ‘No we do not have any real choice in what we are doing so how about all of us go for a quick tour of the paddock?’
That brought some nervous laughter from my three friends.
‘Sure why not,’ said Sue, ‘but I am not going first.’
‘How about we walk out side by side?’
‘Good idea Jack, let’s do it,’ I replied.
I tentatively took a few steps forward and then kept pace with Amy as we walked towards the yard doorway. The cotton sheets slid off us after a few steps but we just kept walking. I glanced up to see if we were on track for the door. For some reason we had veered off to our left.
‘I can’t believe we’re doing this,’ said Jack as we passed thru the doorway and stopped in the middle of the dirt yard.
‘Sorry guys,’ sobbed Amy, ‘I cannot handle any more of this. I’m going back inside.’
I watched Amy turn around and start to walk back into the pen.
‘Do you want me to come with you?’
‘No Brad I need to be alone for awhile.’
‘Sue, do you want to continue?’
‘Yes Jack, I do. Like you said we need to help each other thru this. After we do one lap of the paddock I’ll go and see how Amy is doing.’
We stepped out into the small paddock and slowly walked along the fence line. I felt totally exposed and vulnerable walking along on all fours with my backside uncovered. I was glad we were walking along next to each other rather than in single file. The last thing I wanted in this position was my friends having to look at my naked rear end.
‘If I doubted what was happening to us earlier it is well and truly gone now,’ said Sue. ‘We really are going to be turned into cows and we need to accept that fact and stop feeling sorry for ourselves. We need to focus on the best of our situation and not let our anger and bitterness swamp us.’
She did not sound very convincing.
‘I think we should draw on our psychology training and put the counselling techniques into practice.’ I suggested. “We cannot afford to be swamped by any anger and bitterness.’
‘Brad that is an awesome idea. Why didn’t we think of it sooner?’ exclaimed Sue excitedly.
‘I believe cognitive therapy is the right approach for this situation. We have to help each other accept the fact that we are being turned into cows, recognise and cope with the emotions that are triggered and then adapt to our new roles in life as quickly and as painlessly as possible,’ I continued.
‘I’m with you Brad. If we cannot fight this then we have to go with the flow and accept the new experiences in our lives as normal. For example cows are milked regularly so instead of becoming angry when we are milked we have to latch onto the fact that being milked is perfectly normal for a cow,’ said Sue as we stopped near the far corner of the paddock and faced each other.
‘I get the idea,’ said Jack, ‘so when we shit and piss ourselves no matter where we are instead of being embarrassed we accept the fact that what we are doing is normal behaviour for a cow?’ His voice was dripping with saecasm.
‘That is exactly what I’m talking about Jack,’ agreed Sue. ‘Hopefully doing this will help Amy cope. I’ll go and talk to her now.’
Sue was deep in thought as she walked on all fours back to the pen. It was all good and well for Jack to suggest they use their psychology training in order to cope. But all of them were on an emotional rollercoaster of epic proportions. Seeing your hands transform into hooves was enough by itself to cause an emotional overload. But to have your body lengthen to the point you could no longer stand upright and were forced to walk on all fours using your new hooves was just too much. Throw in being naked as well with your bum in the air and your boobs swinging freely and the result was an emotional tsunami. No wonder poor Amy needed some time out. Who wouldn’t?
Once back in the pen she looked around for Amy and found her sitting on the bed of straw with her back against the wall. She was sobbing loudly. Sue sat down next her. She wanted to put her arms around Amy’s shoulders but decided a touch of her new hoof was not what Amy needed.
‘This is just too much,’ sobbed Amy. ‘I do not want to be like this. It’s horrible. I do not want to be without my hands and forced to walk around on all fours butt naked.’
‘I know Amy. I know. But it is clear we are going to become cows. Brad, Jack and I have been talking about the best way to cope. We have to put our psychology training into practice, especially cognitive therapy.’
Amy stopped sobbing and turned to face Sue. Her interest was aroused.
‘What do you mean?’
‘We have to face the fact that we are being changed into cows. Instead of fighting it and becoming bitter and angry we have to accept our new position in life and make the most of things. We have to overcome our emotions and prevent any bitterness from taking root. We have to encourage each other when we are struggling and we have to try and enjoy ourselves.’
‘I can see your point Sue. But it is not going to be easy. At the moment every time I take a step it reinforces what these bastards have done to me. I hate walking around on all fours with my bum stuck in the air. My emotions at the moment are overwhelming me.’
‘That is where I can help Amy. Hang close to all of us rather than isolate yourself. If you stay by yourself you will become more and more bitter. If we stay close together we can show our support for each other and our situation will become to appear more normal. If we stay together you will begin to identify with our group identity and the more relaxed you will become. Okay?’
Amy reluctantly nodded in agreement.
‘You are right Sue. Just talking with you now is making me feel better. I’m not alone in this. You three are my friends and together we can get thru this.’
‘Good girl. Now let’s stand up and go and see the boys.’
The two transforming women stood on all fours and walked out to the paddock with their breasts swinging from side to side and their butts pivoting provocatively with every step taken with their new hooves.
***
Doctor Spillano leant back from his monitor and beamed at Nurse Kaitlin.
‘I do declare these psyche students are much more interesting than our other subjects. I like their attitude. If they can put their psyche teaching into practice I think all four will accept their new lives very quickly and not give us the usual emotional problems.’
The usual problems included trying to kick both of them and inflicting self hurt. The hurt was overcome by placing each cow into a small restrictive stall while a couple of hits with a cattle prod always stopped the kicking.
‘I agree doctor. Maybe we should procure uni students and professionals from now on?’
‘We will wait until 1PM to see them. By that time their hunger should be kicking in pretty strongly.’
***
We were sitting against the far wall where the straw was when the doctor and the nurse reappeared. Despite it being more comfortable standing on all fours we had decided to sit for awhile. Our hunger was steadily increasing as the minutes went by.
The nurse was pushing a large steel trolley that held some buckets of food. She surprised us by pushing the trolley thru the door rather than filling the food trough. We remained seated as they approached us. I did not want to be seen standing on all fours in front of them.
‘Good afternoon cows,’ said the doctor as he looked at each one of us. ‘I see your hoof development has gone well. Now before we feed you I need to inspect your hooves to make sure there are no problems. Brad, I will start with you first. Please stand up.’
I debated whether to resist his command or obey. After a few seconds thinking about the cattle prod he was holding I gave in and stood on all fours. He leant beside my front right hoof and lifted it. He ran his fingers over it and spent some time inspecting the under side where there was some sort of groove or gap which he ran his finger along.
Over the next few minutes he inspected my other hooves and then declared me fit and able for walking on all fours. I found the whole experience to be completely humiliating. It made me feel like an animal.
I remained standing on all fours while he inspected the hooves of my three friends. It was just more comfortable than sitting back against the wall.
‘Congratulations, all of you have had no problems with your hooves. I know you are very hungry so we will not keep you waiting any longer for lunch. Please follow us into the yard where we will set up your individual stalls.’
I looked at Jack who was also standing on all fours and saw him nod. We followed the doc and the nurse like the pack of barnyard animals we were fast becoming. Again, the very act of following our food made me feel like an animal. Once in the courtyard we were led to the six open ended stalls that were off to our left.
‘You will be eating from these stalls from now on. I want each of you to choose a stall so that Nurse Kaitlin can adjust the height of your food troughs and drinking tubes.’
Jack was the first to respond as he stepped into the first stall on the left.
‘Come on Sue, you take the next one, then Amy.’
Sue and Amy walked into their stalls followed by myself. If the previous acts of hoof inspection and following our food had made me feel like an animal standing in the stall in front of the feed trough completed the feeling. Nurse Kaitlin wheeled her trolley around to the front of our stalls and stopped in front of Jack’s food trough. She tipped out three four litre buckets of mixed vegetables and fruits which were cut into small cubes. My food trough was soon full as well.
‘Now before you start eating we need to adjust your troughs and drinking tubes.’
The troughs were quickly adjusted. The drinking tubes were just off to the right hand edge of our food troughs and were attached to an adjustable vertical rod that had a row of holes along it. Nurse Kaitlin started with Jack’s tube.
‘Jack, put your mouth over the tube and blink your right eye when the height is right.’
It was my turn last. I opened my mouth and took the tube into my mouth, blinking my right eye when the height was comfortable. When my chin pushed against the button located about an inch in from the edge of the tube the brown liquid visible in the clear plastic tube flowed into my mouth. Whatever it was it tasted delicious having a tropical guava like taste. Like the rest of my friends I took a few swallows and then stopped.
The doctor was standing in front of us while the nurse went to the back of our stalls and started closing the gates locking us in. I did not like the fact one bit.
‘Do not fight your thirst which is driven by your new body’s need to bulk up. Over the next five days all you will be doing is eating and drinking virtually non stop. The drink is a special protein based mix which will rapidly accelerate your body mass. To accommodate your increasing bulk your skeletal frame will take on the structure of a cow over the next few hours and by sunrise tomorrow morning all of you will weigh about three to four hundred pounds.’
The doctor moved back to my left and stopped in front of Jack.
‘Finally, when you need to defecate or pee just let it go. Your stall floor is a sawdust base covered by a deep layer of straw which we will muck out when we let you out for some exercise at sunset. Are there any questions?’
There were none.
‘Kate you can tell the cows the rest of the details.’
Once the doctor was gone Nurse Kate stood in front of the feed troughs where we could easily see her.
‘First of all do not fight your thirst. It is simply your new body craving the nourishment it requires to bulk up. So you will find yourself eating and mainly drinking almost non stop for the next five and a half days. There is no point trying to resist your desire to drink the juice. About the longest you will be able to hold out for the rest of today is about five to ten minutes after your last drink until you reach a body weight of about 350lbs or about 135kg. The juice is available in lots of four litres which will take you about five to ten minutes to drink.’
‘There will be a break for as long as you took to drink it while your body bulks up from the juice. Then another four litres will flow thru the tubes and be available for you. The cycle will go right thru to about midnight for the girls by which time each of you will weigh about 135kg or about 300lbs. The thirst desires will cease each day once a weight gain of about 90kg is reached. At that point your body will switch off its weight gaining process for a few hours and rest. You will know when it is switched back on when you become really thirsty again. As you gain weight you will notice a shortness of breath developing. That is because your head and neck will be too small to cope with the extra breathing that is caused by your larger lungs.’
‘So each day you will increase your weight by a further 90kg or 200lbs. By the seventh day each of you will weigh about 540kg or about 1100 to 1300lbs. You can follow your weight gain with the digital read out on the bar above your food trough.’
‘Now before I go I have to tie the hair of you two females into buns so it does not get in the way in your food troughs. Sue you can be first.’
Kate waited for Sue to place her head beyond the food trough rail where she could reach it. Sue and Amy’s hair was soon neatly tied into two neat buns where it would stay out of their way while eating.
‘Oh I almost forgot. You two men will be changing your sex this afternoon from about 3PM onwards. But it will be a cow’s vagina that will develop. You two girls can also expect your vaginas to transform to those of a cow as well. Finally, be thankful that all of the changes are not painful.’
Once Kate was gone we started talking.
‘I really feel like a cow now,’ said Amy as she looked around her small stall. The railings were above shoulder height and would easily keep her within the stall.
‘Same here,’ said Jack as he too looked around his stall. On the top railing of his food trough were several digital readings. One said 85kg while the other said zero litres. The 85 one was his weight. He was unsure of the litres one but guessed it would indicate how many litres of the juice he had consumed.
‘So what do we do now?’ I asked while looking at the vegetables and fruit in front of me.
But it was the craving for the juice that was getting to me. It was about ten minutes since my sip and I could feel the desire for the juice starting to overwhelm me. I looked to Jack since he was the first to drink the stuff.
‘Pardon me guys but I just have to stop talking and start drinking. My desire to drink is too strong.’ He immediately stepped forward and wrapped his mouth around the tube until his chin was pressing against the button. The brown liquid immediately began flowing thru the tube into his mouth.
‘I need some help from you Sue,’ said Amy as she tried to resist her driving thirst for the juice while slowly shuffling forward toward the waiting tube. However a glance at Sue revealed her mouth was already wrapped around her drinking tube. Amy followed suit and wrapped her mouth around her tube as well.
That left me as the only one not drinking. My resistance did not last too long. A few minutes later I gave in to an overwhelming pressure to drink and reluctantly wrapped my mouth around my tube and began drinking. I had to admit the stuff tasted superb. It was very similar to a mix of guava and mango juice.
I glanced at the clock mounted on the mesh wall in front of us and noted the time. It was 1:30pm. My digital read out said my weight was 96kg. I kept drinking for the next ten minutes until the flow of juice stopped. The litre read out had steadily crept up to the 4 mark while my weight now read as 100kg.
I removed my mouth from the tube and looked across at my friends who were talking about the juice.
‘At least it tastes nice,’ said Amy. ‘I just don’t like what it is going to do to my weight.’
‘Yeah, I can’t complain about the taste but I will complain about what it is going to do to us,’ said Jack. ‘Could any of you resist the desire to drink the stuff?’
We all nodded our heads.
‘It is like some inner drive to just keep drinking,’ said Sue. ‘I felt annoyed when it stopped and I can’t wait for it to start up again. But while I am waiting I just have to eat some of this fruit.’
And that was our cycle for the next hour – drink four litres, then eat some fruit and vegetables until the fluid flowed again. By the end of the hour it was still taking us about ten minutes to drink the four litres. My digital readout told me that by 2:30 I had drunk 12 litres and gained 12 kilos in weight.
At 3pm almost on the dot the dreaded tingling started in my cock and balls and back between my legs. The whole area felt like it was being tickled. Whether I liked it or not my new vagina was beginning to form while my cock and balls began shrinking. I checked by dropping my head down and looking back between my front legs. I no longer thought of them as my arms. The desire to drink soon swamped me again and I resumed drinking the juice. Neither Jack nor I commented to the girls that our sexual realignment was under way and thankfully they did not ask.
By 3:30pm I had drunk a further 12 litres and had gained a total of 24 kilos overall. My weight now read as 120kg. At a rate of 4 litres every ten minutes or 12 litres per hour I would reach the weight target by about 8:30pm. It was going to be a long afternoon and evening.
I was forced to relieve myself for the first time at about 4pm and felt deeply embarrassed as the pee from my shrinking cock splashed onto the ground just behind my front legs. Jack, Amy and finally Sue had relieved themselves over the preceding ten minutes so there was some timing involved in the act. I saw the process as a further dehumanisation of my thinking. I thought my lips and neck what be aching by now from the constant drinking but there was no pain or discomfort at all.
By 5:30pm I had drunk another 24 litres and my weight now read as 144kg. I could feel the bulk building up in my body since I was now standing with my legs much further apart which meant my body was now wider. Unfortunately I could not turn my head enough to see what my body now looked like. The only idea I could get was from moving as far back in my stall as I could and looking at Amy’s body while she was drinking.
Besides the obvious increase in her bulk which had mainly generated in her thickening torso, both horizontally and vertically, it was her legs that caught my eye. They no longer had a human shape to them. The skeletal structure of her torso and legs was clearly that of a cow with her legs now bent in different angles to human legs and each leg was also further apart. Her body was steadily widening. I presumed my body looked similar to hers. I was grateful that all of the changes were painless.
Jack interrupted my thoughts.
‘Sorry guys but I am going to have crap. I cannot hold it in any longer.’
‘That’s alright Jack. I am sure we will be doing the same thing within a few minutes,’ said Sue who then resumed her drinking.
A few seconds later, much to my amazement, the air was filled with the smell of cowshit which was not at all what I had been expecting. Could our internal anatomies have changed that much already? I remembered something about cows having four stomachs and regurgitating their food and having to chew it for hours. Yet I had certainly not regurgitated anything at all, so why the cow pats?
A few seconds later I was listening to the sound of splattering cow shit being released from Sue and then from Amy which meant my turn would be fast approaching. A few minutes later it was my turn. I felt really dirty when the stuff from me splashed up onto my hind legs and hooves. The air was now full of the smell of cowshit and urine as I released a strong spray of pee. But where it came from was what really surprised me.
It came from back between my legs and sprayed directly behind me against the gate. That meant my new cow’s vagina was functioning. I was now a female. Not that I felt any different. I resumed my drinking. I was becoming numb to the emotional shocks. There were just too many of them in a short space of time.
Nurse Kate appeared just after I had finished peeing. She stood in front of us and looked first at Jack and then along to me. All of us just kept drinking.
‘Well I can see all of you are well and truly getting into the swing of things. Judging from the smell I would say all of you are now more cow than human. Your skeletal form is definitely that of a cow and your legs now have a cow shape to them and all of you are bulking up on schedule. I was going to arrange for your stalls to be mucked out but since you’ve only released one set of cowpats so far I think I will delay it.’
She walked around to the side of Jack and out of my line of sight while the tube was in my mouth.
‘Congratulations Jack, or rather Jacqueline. Your new cow vagina is almost fully formed. Welcome to world of females.’
Jack ignored her and kept drinking. I heard her approach the back of my stall.
‘And I see congratulations are in store for our new female cow Brenda. You are looking good girl.’
She returned to her spot in front of us.
‘See you in the morning cows.’
None of us bothered replying. We just kept drinking.
By 7:30pm all of us had released another set of splattering cowpats and again I felt the stuff bounce up onto my legs. I had hoped the bed of straw would have prevented the splatter. I had now drunk 72 litres of the juice since 1:30pm and had gained 62 kg or 136lbs. I felt much bigger and very bulky. I could feel my larger belly straining against my taught skin and whenever I moved my belly swung from side to side. I now had to lean down slightly to keep my lips around the tube. That meant my legs were longer or my body was bigger. I figured it was probably a combination of both. My weight was now an amazing 158kg or 350lbs. So at some point I had ceased to gain weight linearly and for some reason I was well over the target weight. Doing the maths was giving me something to think about.
I reached the final weight of 185kg or an amazing 407lbs just after 8pm. I celebrated the feat by releasing yet another large load of cowpats followed by a huge stream of urine. The smell of cow was now part of me. Jack had also finished. Unfortunately the two girls, not that they really looked like girls any more, due to their much smaller starting weights, still had another four hours or so of drinking ahead of them. For some reason my huge thirst vanished straight away. I looked around for something to do.
There was just the mesh fence in front of us with the clock hanging off it and the camera above it. It was too dark to look beyond it and there was just an empty paddock anyway. I looked to my left to see what Jack was doing. Of all things he was munching on some of the vegetables. I could not believe it. After over seven hours of drinking about 100 litres of the juice he was eating.
‘You cannot really be hungry?’ I said to him.
He swallowed his mouthful and grinned at me.
‘No I am not hungry just extremely bored now that there is nothing to do. I am trying to take my mind of the fact that I now weigh 400lbs, have the torso of a cow and am standing in a pile of my own crap and urine.’
I burst out laughing.
‘I suppose it is something we are going to have to get used to.’
‘Yeah, well I want out of this pen ASAP.’
‘Why don’t you ask Nurse Kate if she will let us out now that we are finished? Just look up at the camera and speak loudly.’ I wanted out as well. Besides wanting to be away from the smell I wanted to have a look at myself in the full length mirror to see the extent of my body changes.
‘Give her a call,’ said Sue who was between drinks, ‘I don’t mind if you want out of the stall. Amy and I will be alright.’
‘Hey Nurse Kate, will you please let Brad and me out of the stalls so we can have a look at ourselves in the mirror,’ he yelled loudly while looking at the camera above the clock.
The camera rotated towards him and then swung back towards me. It then focused on the two girls and moved vertically up and down three times.
‘That’s a yes Jack,’ I said excitedly. Now that I was not occupied with the drinking I hated being stuck in the small pen. I wanted to be out in the yard where I could move about freely.
Twenty minutes later Nurse Kate entered the yard and stood before us.
‘So you two want to be out of your stalls for the night?’
‘Yes please Nurse Kate,’ said a very grovelling Jack. “If you don’t mind I am very keen to have a good look at myself in the mirror and Brad is too.’
Kate stood close to his front rail and laughed. ‘Since you asked so nicely Jacqueline I will grant your request.’ She turned and looked at me. ‘Would you like to be let out as well Brenda?’
‘Yes,’ I answered immediately. I wished she was the one in the pen turning into a cow.
‘Hmmm, I think you need to ask me just like Jacqueline did.’
‘Please Nurse Kate would you be kind enough to let me out of my pen so I can have a good look at myself in the mirror?’ the grovelling did not worry me in the slightest. If that is what it took to get me out of the confines of the small pen then so be it.
‘Why certainly Brenda.’
She opened Jack’s pen first and then mine. I shuffled slowly backwards until I was out of the confining pen. We followed her back inside where the big mirror was located. For some reason it felt like my walking had changed in some way. At first I thought it was due to my increased weight but the more steps I took the more I realised my legs felt different. Walking now felt easier and more natural. Was I becoming used to walking on all fours? She led Jack to stand in front of the big mirror while I stood off to one side where I could have a good look at him while he checked himself out in the mirror.
The most noticeable change was to his legs. They were no longer human in their shape which explained why my walking felt different. The back legs were radically different and now had the conformity and size of a cow’s rear leg. The top part of his legs angled backwards with the lower part of each leg angled forward and there was something about the way it bent when he moved that seemed different. His front legs appeared too narrow to carry his weight since they looked too skinny while his knees were now just a set of round joints.
His body was also radically different thanks to the change to his skeleton. From side on it was obvious he now had the bone structure of a cow rather than a human bent over and walking on all fours. His rear hip bones were prominent as they squared off his rear body line while his spine ran straight along his back.
His new large belly was very prominent, even from side on, filling all the space between his front and back legs and it had that classic barrel curve that you see in cow’s bodies. It looked large and full with a gentle curve back to the rear where his udder would normally be found.
Another major change was found at his back end. From the rear he was all cow with his new anal passage located at the very top of his backside up near his spine. However it was what was prominently displayed near it that really caught my eye. It was a cow’s vagina and I was surprised by it’s length and the thickness of the surrounding lips or whatever they were called. I stared at the thing with one thought going repeatedly thru my mind. ‘That is how I now look from the rear!!’
‘You really have done a job on us haven’t you? Look at me. I have a cow’s body. You bastards,’ Jack yelled, ‘You total slimeballs. You have no right to be doing this to us.’
He lashed out with his back leg but completely missed Nurse Kate.
‘That’s good Jackie. Let all your frustrations out. By this time tomorrow you will be unable to speak clearly so let it all out now while we can still understand you.’
‘Piss off and quit calling me Jackie,’ he screamed as he turned and trotted back out to the yard to rejoin the girls.
It was the kicking with his back legs that made me realise why walking now felt easier. Our back legs now hinged or swung forward rather than backwards. Our knees had done a 1800 rotation during our drinking time. The amazing thing was how I never realised it was happening.
Nurse Kate turned towards me.
‘Would you like to say something Brenda?’
‘I would like to see you standing where I am now and see how you handled the changes.’
She smiled at me and waved me forward to stand in front of the mirror.
‘Come and stand here while I explain the changes that have occurred to you.’
I stepped forward and stood side on in front of the mirror at about a 450 angle. There was no point trying to kick her. I was not at all pleased by what I saw.
My belly was now quite large and steadily curved outwards before curving under as it hung from my spine. It was the main area where my new weight had settled. My legs were definitely those of a cow. There was not one hint of humanity about them at all. The lower parts of all four legs looked too thin and spindly to be supporting my 400lbs. But I think the thing that demoralised me the most was my hooves which now looked perfectly at home attached to my new legs.
Except for my skin which still looked sort of human I was the perfect picture of a young cow from my front legs to my big sturdy rear legs. All my cow body lacked was a tail and an udder. I had no doubt that little problem would be solved by this time tomorrow night.
Nurse Kate stood next to the middle of my belly and ran her fingers from my spine down to the inward curve of it.
‘As you can see Brenda, except for your head and neck you now have the skeletal structure and body of a cow. You are well on the way to becoming 100% cow. By this time tomorrow night your head will have a cow’s shape complete with muzzle and ears.’
She bent down just behind my right front leg and ran her hand down it.
‘These are cow legs now instead of human. You probably noticed how much easier and more natural it now feels to walk on all fours.’
‘Yes I did notice,’ I replied as I decided whether to try and kick her with my back leg.
‘That is because human skeletons are not designed for people to walk around on all fours. But cow skeletons and their legs are built for just that. So your new cow hips feel right at home with each step you take. Also, your rear legs, for want of a better description, now have their kneecaps at the rear which allows your back legs to hinge forward. That feature makes your walking easier plus when you want to sit down it will be much easier for you to stand up again.’
‘What the heck,’ I muttered as I looked down at her and kicked her as hard as I could with my back leg. My hoof connected with her spine right above her hips. She glanced off my front leg and sprawled forward landing with a loud grunt and just lay there. I figured the pain must have been excruciating.
After a few seconds she pushed herself up by her hands and turned to see what I was doing next. I was debating whether to trample her or not when she looked down at her legs and her face went white.
She looked up at the nearest camera.
‘Sophia, get me out of here. I am paralysed from the waist down. Help me,’ she screamed.
I backed off at that point worried about what they might do to me and walked away to join Jack and the girls. I looked back once before I exited the room. She was still on the floor and screaming for help.
‘What happened back there?’ asked Jack with a worried look on his face. ‘Why is she screaming?’
‘She is screaming,’ I replied, ‘because I kicked her right in the middle of her back and it looks like she is now paralysed from the waist down.’
‘Good,’ exclaimed Jack, ‘it serves her right.’
I looked at the girls to see how they were reacting to the news but both were still drinking. I knew from experience that nothing would interrupt them.
‘Shit,’ said Jack as he came and stood before me. ‘I hope they are not going to punish you.’
‘This is punishment enough having a body the like this. What more can they do to me?’
No doubt I would find out just what they could do in the morning.
‘They can turn you into hamburger meat. That is what they can do.’
We heard voices coming from the pen and decided to stay clear. I mean it was not like we could do anything to help her.
‘So what do we do now?’
‘We stay here with the girls and keep out of sight.’
The slamming of the pen door was immediately followed by the lights being turned off.
‘Shit,’ exclaimed Jack,’I think you have really pissed them off.’
None of us slept very well for the rest of the evening. The girls were really annoyed by what I had done as theywere stuck in their pens and had to sleep in their own cowpats and urine.
I lowered myself onto the dirt floor and tried to sleep.
Day Three
Nurse Kaitlin woke to a living nightmare. She found herself lying on her back in one of the wards with restraints around her neck, waist and arms. She turned her head to the right already expecting to see the worst.
She was not disappointed.
An intravenous bag of the green cow fluid was next to her bed. She followed the tube from the bag until it reached her wrist.
‘Oh shit no! Has Spillano gone mad? What is he doing? Hey Spillano,’ she yelled, ‘get in here ASAP.’
A few minutes later a very tired looking Doctor Spillano entered the room.
‘You rang?’
‘Cut the crap Spillano, this is no laughing matter.’
‘Okay, okay, what do you want?’
‘What do I want?’ she screamed hysterically, ‘Why are you turning me into a cow?’
‘For two reasons Kaitlin. The first is purely scientific. You are currently paralysed from the waist down. The X rays I took while you were sedated show irreparable damage. So I am interested to see if the transformation of you into a cow will heal the damage.’
He moved closer to her head and looked down at her.
‘The transformation process creates new neural pathways at an amazing rate so I want to know if it can heal extensive nerve damage.’
‘But what if it doesn’t and I end up as a paralysed cow?’
‘If that happens we will put you down and bury you in the back paddock.’
Kaitlin looked stunned. ‘And the second reason?’
‘The second is purely for economic reasons my dear. In your current state you are going to cost us a lot of money for damages incurred plus rehab and medical costs etc. So it is much cheaper and more profitable if we simply turn you into one of our cows.’
‘You can get stuffed you arsehole.’
The doctor ignored her outburst.
‘We will leave you here until the bag is empty which will be in about ten minutes and then we will place you on the floor on two mattresses so that your body is supported while it lengthens. I expect the damaged nerves will be overwritten at the start of the lengthening process or when it finishes. We will be monitoring you so if you notice any movement or need anything just press the call button.’
Kaitlin watched him leave the room and started pondering her immediate future. It did not bode well.
***
I awoke to the stench of cowpats and urine. It was just after sunrise and for a moment I went to use my hands to sit up. Of course I no longer had any arms or hands so I straightened my body and then somehow pushed up with all four legs.
Having no arms or hands or arms was beginning to greatly annoy me. I needed to pee rather badly so I walked out to the paddock and just released it. The walk left me short of breath. The stream seemed to be never ending but finally stopped. Once back inside everyone was awake and standing upright. None of us were in a good mood especially the girls. After seeing Jack standing before them and giving his new body the once over both women were very angry at the loss of their breasts and hourglass figures. The torsos of both women were now 100% cow. Amy released a large stream of urine as I walked past the rear of her pen.
‘Sorry Brad but that had to go.’
‘How are you feeling now that you are female?’ she asked me as I stopped in front of her stall.
‘To tell the truth with all these changes going on I do not feel like anything has really disappeared. Walking on four cow legs and having such a big bulky body is keeping me rather occupied.’
‘Yeah, I know what you mean. I feel absolutely huge and clumsy this morning and my four legs are now cow legs too.’ She slowly looked me up and down. ‘We have to encourage each other and focus on the positives out of this.’
‘That is going to be quite a challenge today when our faces start to change,’ I replied while looking at her body.
Our talking was interrupted by the arrival of two women we had not seen before. Both were carrying cattle prods and both made a bee line straight for me. I nervously watched them come closer until they stood in front of me.
‘Good morning cows, my name is Sophia and this is Carmen. We will be looking after you from now on,’ she turned and faced me, ‘Brenda, we do not want any more trouble from you or we will sell you off to the abattoir. Now we have a lot to do before 8AM so let’s get started.’
That threat was enough to make me back off from hurting anyone else. I would rather spend time in the dairy than in an abattoir. The two women walked around to the rear of the stalls and opened the girl’s gates.
‘Amy and Sue, both of you stink so follow us over to the toilet area where we will wash you. Brenda and Jackie, you two can move into your stalls and eat for awhile until we are ready for you. Once you are all clean we will muck out your stalls and adjust your drinking tubes. Come on girls hurry up.’
Amy and Sue clumsily backed out of their stalls and followed the two women over to the toilet area. I hated being confined and so was hesitant to enter the stall in case I was locked in. Jack just trotted straight into his stall, leant forward and started eating the fruit and vegetable pieces.
‘You better get some food into you Brad. Who knows when we will have another opportunity?’
I reluctantly entered my stall, tried to avoid stepping in my own cow pats and stopped at the food trough. The fruit was browning off so I decided to concentrate on the raw vegetables. I leant forward and dipped my head into the trough and soon discovered that in order to pick anything up I had to push my open mouth into the pile and grab whatever I could.
The very act of eating this way made me feel like the animal that I was fast becoming. I looked across the two stalls towards Brad who had his mouth buried in the food trough again. Well he always was a big eater I thought as I munched my crunchy mouthful of carrots, broccoli and who knew what.
***
Amy and Sue were glad to accept the washing offer. Both girls were fastidiously clean and prided themselves on the constant neatness and cleanliness of their living quarters. Both cow girls knew their back legs were splattered with their own cow shit and urine and both wanted to receive a good wash down ASAP.
Sophia led Amy to the wall next to the toilet trough and opened a small recessed cupboard that contained a retractable hose, bucket, brushes and various bottles of cleansing liquids.
Amy stood quietly while Sophia squirted some liquid into a bucket and filled it with water. A delightful lavender fragrance filled the air. Once the bucket was full and placed near her front legs Sophia wet a large sponge and began washing down Amy’s head, hair and face. The soft scented water felt wonderful.
‘Make the most of this wash Amy. There will be one more this time tomorrow but once your cow hide develops around lunch time tomorrow that will be it. If your shit splatters onto your back legs, pardon the pun, you will just have to wear it like the rest of the cows.’
Amy did not bother replying. She just let herself enjoy the feel of the cool water and sponge as Sophia washed her large curvy belly. She wanted to savour every second of this brief respite. Her front legs were next with her rear end and back legs cleaned last of all. Sophia finished by hosing her off with a gentle spray from the hose.
It was the best Amy had felt since the nightmare had begun just over two days ago.
‘Righto cows, take a hike to the mirror and have a good look at your new bodies while we clean the new girls and muck out your stalls.’
Amy and Sue walked slowly over to the large mirror. Both cow girls were short of breath when they stopped in front of the mirror. Both knew what to expect from having checked out each other’s bodies but it was still a big shock to both girls when they saw their own heads attached to the bodies of 400 pound cows. The only thing still human for Amy was her head which looked totally out of place attached to the body of a 400 pound cow that had a human like hide.
‘I cannot believe this thing in the mirror is me,’ she said sadly. ‘I am now more animal than human. I wish the whole thing was over and done with so I could forget what I used to look like.’
She stood side on and stared at her new body shape. Her belly was huge and literally hung from her large prominent backbone. She lifted her closest back leg and watched it bend forwards.
‘This is just totally wrong,’ she muttered.
****
I eagerly accepted the offer to be washed by Sophia. I clumsily backed out of my stall and turned to follow the waiting girl after she had cleaned out my stall. Walking backwards with four legs and having two which now bent the opposite to what I was used to was not easy.
‘Good cow Brenda. I can see you are becoming much smoother walking on all fours. After a couple of days it will feel perfectly natural. Now follow me over to the wash area.’
I watched her curvy butt as I reluctantly followed the girl over to the wash area.
‘Just stand still while I wash all the shit and piss off you.’
I stood perfectly still as she sprayed my new cow body with the hose and then sponged me from head to hoof while constantly chattering to me. The washing felt good and by the end of it I surprised myself by feeling quite happy.
‘Well there you go Brenda, all cleaned up and smelling lovely.’
I smelt like a big bush of lavender. The Brenda name was beginning to really annoy me but there was little I could say.
‘Now trot along to your pen until the doctor arrives and explains the agenda for today.’
For a couple of seconds I just stood there while I decided what to do. If I just trotted meekly to my stall it would be a sign of capitulation but I had to admit I was ravenously hungry. A big slap on my flank got me moving.
‘Go to your stall Brenda. I know this program inside out. You will be ravenously hungry until about 7:30. Do not fight your new cravings just go with them.’
I gave in to my hunger and trotted off to my stall and buried my face in a pile of food.
Amy and Sue were munching away in their stalls and Jack joined us a few minutes later.
Sophia and Carmen locked us in our stalls and then left.
Our eating ceased just after 7:30am when our appetites suddenly disappeared. However before we could start talking the doctor arrived.
He walked along the front of our stalls and gave each of us a good looking over.
‘Good morning cows. Judging by your appearances all of you are well on the way in your transformations. All four of you now possess the external appearance of cows except for your heads and necks. That will change from about 8am onwards for the following two hours.’
The doctor stopped in front of Amy, leant forward and ran his hand over her face.
‘At the end of the two hours you will have developed cow faces that will be half the correct size for your body weight. Your necks will be a similar proportion. Now the process is quite slow due to the adjustments required to your craniums and brain size.
As the transformation of your heads progresses you will increasingly develop the instinct and behaviour patterns of a cow. That means your thoughts will increasingly focus on eating and being milked and very little else.’
I was tempted to let fly with a bunch of expletives but stopped myself. If looks could kill the doctor would have dropped dead on the spot from our glares of hatred.
‘The process will commence with all of your teeth falling out followed by the growth of your new muzzle and skull. Your eyes will gradually move around to the side of your head and then you will finish up with your large cow ears. Your necks will lengthen and thicken until they are half the size that is appropriate for your body weight. The final step will complete the growth of your new teeth and tongue. Needless to say your ability to speak to each other will be finished so I suggest you make the most of talking to each other during the next thirty minutes. When the process is finished by 10AM you will look and sound 100% cow except for your hides.’
The doctor walked to my rear and began unlocking our stalls.
‘Oh, I almost forgot to mention. The process will also include the development of your udders and tails which will grow to half their full size.’
Without saying anything further he left the yard after opening our stall gates.
I looked up at the clock as I backed out of my stall. We had less than twenty minutes to talk amongst ourselves. Jack led us to the middle of the yard where we stood facing each other.
‘OK guys we have to be strong thru the next two hours. It is more than clear by now that we are about to lose our last signs of humanity. But we must not let our new appearances defeat us. Inside I will still be Jack.’
He looked directly at the two girls who were starting to weep.
‘Amy and Sue, we have to put our trauma training into practice over the next few days. If you need to grieve then do not fight it. Let the tears flow and support each other. If all we can do to show our affection is to rub our faces together then do it.’
I decided to add my bit to the conversation.
‘Girls, we have to hold onto the cognitive therapy ideas. We are about to become cows and there is nothing we can do about it so the quicker we accept our new status the healthier we will be mentally and emotionally. I know this will be hard and there will be times when we are filled with grief and remorse. We have to let go of those emotions as quickly as we can and focus on what we enjoy as cows.’
‘I cannot see anything enjoyable about being a cow,’ wailed Amy.
‘Well we are not living a normal cow life at the moment. We are stuck between being fully human and fully cow. When we are living as cows we may discover we like being milked or eating. Whatever we discover is enjoyable as a cow that is what we have to focus our thoughts and emotions on.’
Sue finally joined in the conversation. ‘This is going to become really hard when we can no longer talk to each other.’ So let’s make the most of the next fifteen minutes.’
‘Good idea Sue. So what shall we talk about?’
Heads and Tails
I was listening to Amy when the change started. It was Amy who spotted it.
‘Brad, I think your jaw line is growing. I am sure it looks longer.’
‘Come on Amy let’s go to the mirror and have a look.’
One look at my face in the mirror once I got my breath back told me the change had started. That fact triggered an involuntarily shiver as I realised I was about to take the final step in becoming a cow. I was going to lose my last remaining external shred of humanity – my face and my voice.
‘Well at least there is no pain,’ I said as I looked at my slightly elongated face. The lengthening was only small, about an inch or so, but never the less it was noticeable. I looked at Amy and noticed that her face had also started changing. About ten minutes later we were joined by Jack and Sue. All four of us were now changing.
At the thirty minute mark my teeth started falling out. Ten minutes later I was looking at the small pile of teeth lying on the ground in front of my hooves. An overwhelming feeling of despondency washed over me as I turned around and walked back to the yard area. Amy followed me.
‘I need to get away from the mirror for awhile Amy,’ I said as best I could without any teeth. I led us to the front side of our stalls and stopped. Or at least that is what I tried to say. My annunciation was strongly affected by my lack of teeth plus my tongue felt different. It seemed to be longer and thicker.
I reluctantly faced Amy and looked at her face. By this stage it was elongated about three inches. I thought her head also looked larger but I was not sure.
‘How about we look in the mirror each half hour starting from 8:30AM?’
I nodded in agreement. It was easier than talking.
‘Also, I would prefer it if we do not look at each other. I would prefer to see the changes when we look in the mirror.’
Again, I nodded in agreement.
‘So how do we stop ourselves from looking at each other?’
‘I think it will be best if we go to each of our stalls and remain in them,’ replied Amy as she turned and walked into her stall. I soon followed her and walked into mine.
‘We can still talk to each other without looking at each other,’ she said as I looked at the clock on the wall. It was already almost 8:30am.
‘Amy, it is already almost 8:30am so how about we go to the mirror at 9am?’
‘That is a good idea Brad,’ she lisped.
Jack and Sue returned and stopped in front of us.
‘What are you two doing in your stalls?’
‘We have decided to not watch our changes happening,’ replied Amy, ‘so we figured the best way to do that is to stay in our stalls.’
‘We can still talk to each other this way,’ I added.
‘Plus we are going to have a look in the mirror at 9am and then at each thirty minute interval,’ finished Amy.
‘I think that is a great idea,’ said Sue as she too walked into her stall.
‘So what do you want to talk about?’ asked Jack as he did the same.
9am
Over the next thirty minutes we talked amongst ourselves as best we could as the changes progressed. However you could feel the tension in the air. We knew we were on the brink of taking the final step into animal hood. Our voices sounded stressed and edgy and it was beginning to become difficult to talk clearly.
It was extremely unnerving to look down at my lengthening muzzle, there was no other way I could describe it, and to feel my increasingly longer and heavier tongue. I had slipped it out of my mouth a few times as I discovered just how far it could extend.
However the most unsettling change was my altered field of vision. I could now see almost 1800 without any effort. My eyes were located more to the side of my face.
Also there were now two large moveable ears which I could see. I could move my ears forwards, backwards and upwards which was really upsetting me. It just felt plain weird.
The doctor had said our ears would be one of the last parts of the change but they were already present. I had stolen a few looks at Amy during the thirty minutes and was dismayed to see her neck lengthening and becoming thicker. That backed up how my neck was feeling. As my neck steadily lengthened and thickened I felt more and more disconnected from my body which now felt like it was about 18 inched back from my head. It made me feel like my head was just floating in the air with nothing around it.
I looked down at my muzzle and tried to spot my nose. However all I could see was a square shape that ended abruptly. I flicked my tongue out and ran it over my new nostrils which felt huge and permanently wet. I could tell my breathing was becoming easier by the minute.
At five minutes to nine we lost our ability to speak coherently. Our voices had become steadily deeper as our necks continued to thicken and lengthen. But I think what really stopped us talking was our altered mouth shape, different lips and our new thick tongues.
An eerie silence descended among us as we watched the clock click around to 9am.
Losing my ability to speak quickly made me realise just how boring and frustrating life as a cow was going to be. To be with my friends but unable to communicate with them was going to deeply annoy me. My mood darkened considerably.
Right on the dot of 9am I started backing out of my stall. I did not wait for Amy and the others to do likewise. I wanted to get to the mirror and see how I looked without first seeing my friends.
I had just taken a few steps when I heard the voice inside my head.
‘Brad, slow down and wait for me.’
It was Amy. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face her.
‘Amy can you hear me?’ I was projecting my thoughts towards her by speaking to her in my mind as if I was talking to her in normal conversation.
‘Yes Brad I can hear you,’ she replied happily as she walked right up and stopped beside me.
If I could smile I would have. I now had some hope back in my life.
‘This is great Amy. Being able to continue talking to each other means we can still help and encourage each other.’
‘Come on Brad. As much as I hate to admit it I need to see what I now look like.’
‘Righto but first let’s speak to Jack and Sue,’ I said as I looked towards my other two friends.
‘Jack, can you hear me?’
Jack looked at me in an odd way. Or at least as odd as he could with his new long cow face.
‘Yeah Brad I can hear you. But how is this possible?’
‘I don’t care how it is possible,’ declared Sue, ‘I am just so glad that we can still speak to each other.’
After a few more comments we took ourselves off to the mirror.
Walking along quickly revealed two new changes to the rear end of my large bulky body. The first was the gentle rubbing of my new udder between my back legs. The thing felt huge and was constantly swaying back and forth with each step that I took. I knew it was a feeling I would have to get used to.
The second related to my new tail. I had felt the thing growing over the previous hour but had steadfastly ignored its presence. But I could ignore it no longer. I could feel it hanging down over my backside. But what really unsettled me was my ability to move the thing. I could move it any way I wanted to – flicking it up onto my side or swishing it over my rear end. And the soft hairy bit on the end tickled me.
I saw the possession of a tail as a sign of my transformation into an animal. After all humans do not have tails, only animals do. But the ability to still talk to my friends was delaying the acceptance of me as an animal since animals do not speak to each other like people do. So I figured that while I could still speak to my friends I was not really an animal despite my external appearance.
We stopped in front of the mirror and I had my first chance to see the new me.
It was not a pleasing sight.
My face was now 100% cow with the exception of the mop of human hair on top of my head. My eyes were big and dark and because of their location more to the side of my head they looked very round. I shuffled closer to the mirror to check out my large and long lashes. There was only a few of them.
My ears were the next item. All I can say is they were huge. They stuck out horizontally and were attached to my head by smaller cylindrical bits that allowed my ears to swivel backwards and forwards plus up and down. They stuck out so far that I could even see them by just using my eyes.
My muzzle was long and squarish and ended in two large round and constantly wet nostrils. I turned my head side on for a profile view and was dismayed by the feeling of loss that suddenly washed over me. I realised I was no longer human and could never be mistaken for being anything but a cow. I had lost my humanity.
I opened my cow mouth and stuck my tongue out. It was a bluey grey sort of colour and was extremely long and much thicker than my human tongue. I ran the tip over my nostrils and then along the side of my mouth. I still had no teeth.
My neck was the final thing to be examined at my front end. There was no doubt at all that I now had a cow’s neck. It was wide and strong looking and blended into my shoulders or whatever they were now called and the loose roll of skin that hangs down the front of cow’s necks was also present. It was easy to see that my neck was not in the proper proportion for the size of my body but then neither was my head.
It was time to check out the changes at my rear end so I turned my head around almost a full 1800 and swished my tail up onto the top of my body. I was surprised by its length of about 18 inches. There was a tuft of whitish cow hair at the tip which tickled my flank. I watched it flicking back and forth as I moved it around and finished up by looping it up between my legs and running it against the rear edge of my new udder.
I stood side on to the mirror so that I could have a good look at my udder. It was still fairly small but was easy to see as it hung down from my body. The rear section was located between my legs. The two teats I could see were about as thick as a white board marker and about an inch long.
Seeing the teats triggered a raging fury within me. What gave these slimeballs the right to turn us into cows? I wished they were being turned into cows so they would know how humiliating it felt.
‘These bastards have really done a snowball job on us haven’t they?’
I turned my gaze away from my image and looked at Amy.
‘Yes they have,’ I replied as I looked at her big round cow eyes. ‘I wish it was them standing here instead of us.’
‘Yeah, I’d love to see that,’ she replied as she moved away from the mirror. ‘Come on guys, let’s head out into the paddock for awhile.’
‘Good idea Amy,’ said Sue as she walked next to her friend. Jack and I brought up the rear with both of us watching our girlfriend’s new udders swinging between their legs as we walked out to the paddock.
We spent the next thirty minutes enjoying some sunshine while our heads continued to increase in size. We returned to our stalls so we would know when it was 10am which was the finishing time for our transformation.
Finally just after 10am the process finished for the day. All of us now looked completely different from when the process started at 8am. We no longer possessed any traces of our former humanity. Anyone who looked at us now would just see four odd coloured cows that had rather small heads and necks for their body size.
Once the process was finished we were at a loss as to what to do. Jack suggested we try out our new teeth by eating some more food from our troughs. We readily agreed since eating some food was rather appealing and we were very hungry.
I was munching on some delightful tasting broccoli pieces when Sophia and Carmen returned and stood in front of us.
‘Don’t let us disturb you from eating. We have some work to do on your drinking tubes before the next thirst cycle starts at 11am.’
With all the activity of the morning I had forgotten about the daily drinking cycle. That meant by the end of the day I would gain another 200lbs and weigh about 600lbs. My mood sank even further. There seemed to be no end to this nightmare. I swallowed my food and buried by mouth into the pile of vegetables and fruit. For some reason the stuff smelt really good and seemed to have a stronger flavour. I now possessed a mouth that was designed to pick up food and could easily get my lips around quite a large number of pieces in one go without any trouble. But it was my tongue that was better at picking up the food. I started to use my tongue as I became used to its flexibility.
I lifted my head and continued chewing the tasty food while watching what the two women were up to. They were opening a door in the wall off to our right. They came out carrying four clear sets of drink tubing which they leant against the railing at the front of my food trough.
‘Now that you have larger cow heads you can drink faster than when you had your human heads so these new tubes will enable you to drink the juice in about four hours instead of eight,’ explained Sophia as she detached the tubing from my stall and replaced it with the new one which was double the width at about two inches diameter.
I looked at the size of the tube and had serious doubts about my ability to wrap my mouth around it. This tubing was different to the previous set. It still had the right angle bend at the end of the vertical tubing for my mouth to wrap around along with the activation switch located below the tube. But above the horizontal section there was an odd looking D ring attached to the vertical section of the tube which lined up right where my nose would be. I had no idea at all what it could be used for.
Once the new tubes were connected the girls herded us out of our stalls and led us across to the toilet and washing area. I watched nervously as Sophia opened the end of the holding pen and gestured for me to enter it. I looked at the thing and hesitated. Going into it would minimise my ability to move especially with regards to my head.
‘Brenda I want you to walk into the stock or I will hit you with the cattle prod.’ She waved it at me to emphasise her order.
‘Don’t go in there Brad,’ said Amy, ‘I think she is going to do something to your head.’
‘There is really no choice Amy. I can go in painlessly or get hit a few times with the prod and then she will do what she wants to me,’ I said as I nervously walked into the stock and stopped when my front legs were next to the top of the front gate which came to where my legs joined my body. The small confined space made me unsettled.
Carmen shut the gate behind me while Sophia went into a nearby room and returned pushing a steel framed trolley. Curiosity got the better of me and I looked at the items lying on the table top.
I did not like what I saw. There was a pair of electronic clippers, a Y shaped piece of metal that looked like an oversized tuning fork that was connected to a power cord and several sets of stainless steel or chrome D rings and some black plastic washers. Sophia stopped the trolley in front of me and stepped to the right hand corner of the holding pen. She swung a metal frame down over the top of my neck and locked it into place. I fought to subdue the wave of panic that washed thru me when I realised my head movement was now greatly restricted.
‘It’s alright Brad,’ said Jack, ‘just relax and go with whatever she is going to do.’
My three friends were standing off to my right where I could easily see them.
Sophia picked up the electric clippers and plugged the cord into a socket on the right hand side of the stock.
‘Let’s get rid of that silly mop of hair,’ she said as she turned the clippers on and ran them over my head. Strands of blonde hair dropped onto my muzzle and then slid off.
The last remaining sign of my former humanity was now removed. To all intents and purposes I was now just a cow.
Sophia turned off the clippers and plugged in the Y shaped tool in their place. She then slipped on a pair of latex gloves. I watched perplexed as she brought the tool close to my nostrils.
‘Brenda, I am going to fit your nose ring. This is going to sting for a few seconds but think of it as getting a needle.’
I instinctively tried to move my head but was unable move it in any direction thanks to the head bar. I watched along my muzzle as Sophia inserted the prongs into my nostrils.
‘Ok, here were go. Try not to move.’ She pressed a button and I was immediately hit with a burning pain within my nose. Thankfully it lasted for about two seconds.
Sophia withdrew the tool. ‘There you go,’ she said as she placed the tool back on her cart and picked up two of the plastic washers. She proceeded to place the two sections into my nostrils and pushed them together. There was an audible click as the two parts joined together.
‘Now for your nose ring,’ she said as she picked up one of the circular D rings. She pushed the hinging section inwards and proceeded to thread it thru the washer inside my nose. ‘We use D rings so we can remove them quickly.’
The ring annoyed me straight away. I could not see it but I could certainly feel it. Thankfully it was made of some light weight metal so the weight was not too much of a problem. But what annoyed me was how it felt resting just above my top lip and the pulling feeling within my nose.
I stuck my tongue out and ran it around the outer edge of the ring and then tried pushing it upwards. I was able to push it upright until I could see its top edge jutting above my muzzle.
‘Now for your final attachments Brenda, your ID tags which will go in your right ear.’
My three friends remained quiet. I watched in a daze as Sophia plugged in another Y tool and then held it over the top edge of my right ear which she held still. Again there were two short wasp like stings as she made two holes. She inserted a bright yellow plastic disc in one hole followed by a longer white bit of plastic in the other.
‘The yellow one is your number in our herd. You are cow number seventy one. The white disc has a registration number for official records.’ She stood back after peeling her gloves off. ‘Congratulations Brenda you are now officially registered and a member of our dairy herd.’
If any doubts about my animal status existed they were now definitely gone. Pure and simple, in the eyes of everyone, I was a dairy cow albeit an odd looking one.
‘Now there are just two last things to do and then I will release you.’ She put on another pair of gloves and walked to my rear end. ‘I will have a quick feel and look at your teats and check out your new sex.’
I felt her place her fingers around one of my teats and gently squeeze it and then slowly stroke it. It felt good. Once all four had received her attention she stood behind me and lifted my tail.
‘This is going to feel really strange and unsettling but it will be over before you know it.’
She inserted her gloved hand into my new vagina and slowly proceeded to push her arm well and truly into me. She was right. The whole thing felt bizarre as her arm gradually disappeared right to her elbow. I could even feel her fingers touching some fleshy bit that was blocking any further insertion. My vaginal lips were wrapped firmly around her arm and I was beginning to become wet and lubricated.
Without any warning she pulled her arm out of me to the sounds of squishiness.
‘Well you have formed perfectly. Everything is in the right place and your lubrication was excellent. All we have to do is mate you.’
That comment triggered my first public sounds as a cow. I mooed loudly.
‘Oh, can’t wait aye? It is a pity we don’t have a bull in our herd. Think of the fun he could have with all of you.’
I mooed again to show my displeasure. Both girls laughed.
Sophia returned to my field of vision and removed her gloves, picked up a leash and clipped it to my nose ring while Carmen opened the gate at my rear. Sophia lifted the head bar and walked along side the pen as I shuffled backwards out of the holding pen. Thanks to my new nose ring I had no choice but to follow her. For some reason moving backwards with four legs was quite difficult. I was careful to minmise the tension on my new nose ring. Once out of the pen she led me over to the mesh fence and clipped her end of the leash onto one of several D rings connected to a rod that ran along the length of the fence. And that is where I remained for the next thirty minutes as I watched my three friends receive their tagging, ringing and vaginal inspections.
Jack was the last to join us on the fence where we waited for the next few minutes for the doctor to arrive. None of us made any effort to speak to each other. I think the realisation that our new officially registered status as cows was still sinking in. When he did enter the courtyard he was not alone. He was leading Nurse Kate on a leash!
The sight of her elongated body as she walked on her four hooves cheered me up immensely. At last one of their own was receiving some justice.
He led her past us and into the pen next to mine. Without any hesitation Nurse Kate wrapped her lips around the tube and began eagerly drinking. The doctor unclipped her leash from around her neck and then closed her gate. He came across to Sophia and Carmen and handed the leash to the closest girl.
‘Just give her the standard care from now on. I do not expect any complications except for the off kilter timing of her transformation.’ He turned his attention to us. ‘These four are well on the way,’ he said as he ran his hands along Amy’s flank. ‘Take them straight over to the dairy after their drinking and leave them there until after the evening milking.’
I watched him go and then looked at Nurse Kate in her stall. Seeing her drinking heartily cheered me up.
‘Righto cows, let’s unhitch you.’ Both women proceeded to free us from our leashes. ‘Once you have finished your afternoon drink we will take you over to the dairy for your induction tour.’
We started talking again once we were alone.
‘Man, am I glad to see that bitch getting some of her own medicine,’ exclaimed Suzy as we stood in front of Nurse Kate who was refusing to look us in the eye.
‘So what do we do now?’ asked Amy. ‘I do not want to eat anything to pass the time.’
‘I hate to say this guys but I am starting to feel thirsty,’ answered Jack as he trotted into his stall. He wrapped his lips around the larger tube with an audible click. I looked at him to see what had made the sound but could not discern anything.
‘Oh no,’ wailed Suzy, ‘look at Jack’s nose ring.’
A closer look revealed what had made the clicking sound. It came from his nose ring as it pushed itself against the spring loaded latch of the vertical D ring fixed to the drinking tube.
In order to wrap his lips around the tube and push the drink release button Jack’s nose ring had pushed against the spring loaded latch of the vertical D ring, forcing it to open and to then close. That meant Jack’s mouth was now stuck around the drinking tube. Only Sophia or Carmen would be able to release him.
‘Jack, you’re locked into the D ring until someone releases you,’ said Suzy sounding worried as she stood in front of him.
‘I know, but since there is nothing I can do about it I am just going to concentrate on my drinking; for some reason the juice tastes even better than it did before.’
‘It is probably due to our new taste buds,’ replied Suzy as she walked into her stall and wrapped her lips around her drinking tube with another audible click from her nose ring. ‘I am pretty sure we now have cow taste buds instead of human ones so everything will taste a bit different,’ she said as she too began drinking.
Amy soon walked into her stall and began drinking. That left me watching them while I waited for the thirst to hit me. When it did I again tried to fight it but soon gave in. The desire to drink was overwhelming. I reluctantly lumbered into my stall and looked along my muzzle as I opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around the tube and then moved forward until I heard the click of the D ring. The time was just after 11am.
I began drinking the delicious tasting juice as quickly as I could. Suzy was right, it definitely tasted better. I continued to drink at a much faster rate with my new mouth and throat while thinking about my new status as a member of the dairy herd. This time it only took about five minutes to finish the first lot of four litres.
We started talking during our first break but the conversation was scattered due to our overlapping drinking times. Jack and Suzy were talking while Amy and I continued to drink.
‘’I hate being this helpless,’ complained Jack. ‘I cannot even open a simple D ring any more. We’re stuck like this until the girls release us.’
‘That could be in a few hours time,’ said Suzy as she tried to look at her weight read out and discovered that her muzzled blocked her left eye. ‘This place is going to smell of cow when we pee and crap again. I hate the smell. It reminds me of what I now am, just a cow good for nothing but milking two times a day. I hate what these bastards have done to us,’ she said as she felt the desire to drink building again.
‘Well at least we can still talk to each other,’ said Amy as she joined in the conversation. ‘I know how much more I would be struggling if all I was able to do is moo. Being able to talk to each other is a real blessing.’
‘So do you think the girls know we can talk to each other?’ I asked.
‘No, I don’t think they have any idea that we are talking telepathically,’ Amy replied as she too felt the first stirrings of her thirst returning.
We finished our drinking just after 3pm after four solid hours of our mouths wrapped around the tube. Thankfully none of us were cramping. We passed the time by talking when we were not drinking. Our stalls now stank of cow due to our peeing and crapping. The first time I lifted my tail to pee was very unsettling and reinforced my new status as an animal.
I now weighed a massive 600lbs as did Jack whilst the two girls were hitting the 550lbs mark. It still felt like my large cow head was floating in space and disconnected from the rest of my body.
‘I wish they would release us,’ said Suzy loudly as she checked the clock. ‘I hate being locked in position and want to be able to walk freely.’
‘Well the doctor did tell the girls to take us over to the dairy as soon as we finished,’ I said, ‘so we should not be stuck here for too much longer.’ At this point I was really missing my arms and hands. If I had them it would have been dead easy to unlatch myself.
At 4pm we were still locked in the rings and our moods had darkened considerably. Our conversation had ground to a halt as we waited to be released. By 4:30pm our hunger was starting to cause some problems.
By 5pm our moods were even darker and our stalls even smellier. Thanks to our new throats and mouths an increased sense of smell was highlighting just how much odour our pee and cowpats produced. It was a smell all of us were beginning to hate.
Sophia and Carmen arrived just after 5:30pm.
‘Hi cows, it is dairy time and no doubt all of you are quite keen to be on the hoof,’ said Carmen as both women laughed at her joke. They undid our nose rings and waited for us to back out of the stalls. Both girls totally ignored Nurse Kate who was still steadily drinking as her body continued to transform into a cows as she grew in bulk and form.
I shuffled out backwards thru my pee and crap and then joined my friends as we warily watched the two women who were holding cattle prods in one hand and leashes in the other.
‘We are going to put these leashes on you and lead you to the diary where the manager will give you a tour. We want you to be on your best behaviour,’ said Carmen as she stepped forward and attached a leash to my nose ring. ‘If we have any trouble from you we will hit you with these,’ she held up her cattle prod, ‘and then sell you to the abattoir.’
‘Brad, do you think she is bluffing?’ asked Jack as he allowed Sophia to leash him.
‘They probably are bluffing. I do not think for one minute that after going to all of this trouble and expense they would just sell us to the abattoir. But I believe from now on it is best to just do as we’re told. We are now reliant on these people for our food and shelter. At least they know that we used to be human and still talk to us. I for one do not want to be treated as only some animal fit for milking and feeding.’
‘I’m with you Brad,’ said Amy as Carmen connected her leash. ‘We have to think of ourselves as cows that were formerly people and from now on accept being treated as such.’
‘Follow us closely cows so your nose rings do not pull,’ said Carmen as she turned and walked towards the dairy. Amy and I followed closely behind her with both of us concentrating on keeping some slack in the leash. Already the couple of tugs I had received convinced me to keep as much slack in the leash as possible. At least the nose ring took the focus off my udder rubbing against my back legs with each step that I took.
‘Gee, if I did not feel like a cow before, I really do now,’ said Amy as she looked down her long muzzle and watched the leash swinging back and forth.
I laughed, as I attempted to lighten the tension on my nose,’I suppose this is something we will need to become used to ASAP. One tug is more than enough to convince me to keep in step.’
Amy laughed as she felt her 550lb body swaying with each step that she took. ‘At least I can walk on all fours now without much effort.’
‘See, in no time we will be walking while leashed and doing it effortlessly,’ I replied as I quickened my step to keep up with Carmen. The girls led us to the dairy side of the courtyard and opened a gate thru which we entered into a long fenced corridor that contained many cattle stalls which were empty. Beyond them was the dairy.
The women took us to the middle of the stalls and led us into a feed lot where our leashes were tethered to the bar running along the top edge of the stalls that was just above our shoulder height.
‘OK, Tammy will be along shortly to explain what your new life as dairy cows entails,’ said Carmen as she tied off Amy’s leash.
Once the girls were gone we took the opportunity to check out the dairy. To obtain a clear view we had to stick our heads thru the vertical bars at the front of the stall. An empty feed trough ran along the front of the middle stalls. I stuck my head thru the bars and checked out the dairy.
In front of us was an open corridor with the milking stalls off to both sides. A large number of the vacuum milking equipment was hanging off the end of each milking stall. I counted twenty five down each row with the cows entering at the far end and leaving by the gate in front of us.
‘That is where we are going to be in a few days time,’ said Amy as she tried to imagine what it would feel like to be milked.
‘I do not want to think about,’ said Suzy sadly. ‘I hate being like this. I wish none of this was happening.’
‘Hang in there,’ Suzy, ‘we have to accept this is what we now are and make the most of it.’
‘Jack is right,’ added Amy, ‘if you keep fighting this you are going to go under. We have to try and start enjoying ourselves as cows.’
‘What is there to enjoy?’ cried Suzy as she began crying.
‘I am sure you will discover something you like as a cow, like being milked for example.’ Amy was not so sure there would really be anything to enjoy as a cow but at least she was going to try.
At that moment a door opening off to our right drew our attention. A very pretty brunette girl was pushing a steel cart towards us. I watched her approach and stop in front of Suzy. The girl picked up a clipboard hanging off the end of the cart, looked at our ear tags, and then wrote some notes on the top page.
‘Hello cows, my name is Tammy and I am the dairy manager. In three days time you will commence being milked and take up residence here in the dairy. We will keep you apart from the herd for your first week while we make sure you are good strong healthy cows that eat well and produce high quality milk.’
She moved around to the side of the cart and lifted out two buckets which she proceeded to empty into our feed trough. Jack received the first bucket and Suzy the second.
‘I know you are hungry so I will not keep you much longer. Milking is done four times a day at 6am, 10am, 2pm and 6pm. We can do so many milkings because you are not ordinary cows. You are human hybrid cows just like the rest of the herd. As such you do not have the normal four stomachs that cows possess so you will not need to regurgitate your food. Your metabolism for milk production is very high.’
She continued talking while emptying the last two buckets of food into my trough and then Amy’s. ‘Top level milking cows will produce about 75 litres per day. You will produce about 160 litres or 338 pints or 42 gallons per day.’
I looked at the grain in my trough. I hated to admit it but the stuff smelt delicious and looked pretty good. I was very hungry and began to be distracted by the enticing aroma.
‘Any way that is enough for now. Once the evening milking has commenced I will talk some more.’ She unhitched Amy’s leash and unclipped it from her nose ring. ‘Feel free to wander around this pen until milking starts and then I want you to watch what goes on.’
Once we were free of our leashes she pushed the cart back along the pathway and left the dairy.
‘Pardon me if I do not talk for awhile but I am starving and this grain smells delicious,’ said Jack as he began eating. I was beginning to think out of all of us Jack was coping the best.
All of us soon followed his example and stuck our heads thru the vertical bars. I found the grain to be fairly crunchy but extremely tasty with a nutty like flavour. By this time I was quite adept at sweeping food up into my mouth using my tongue. We munched and crunched the grain and finished it at milking time when the herd started collecting at the gate located at the far end of the dairy.
‘To think all of them used to be human,’ said Suzy as she looked at the closest cow, a large black and white one. Its udder looked swollen and full to bursting point.
‘How about we try speaking to them?’ suggested Amy.
‘That’s a great idea,’ replied Jack as he yelled out loudly. ‘Hey cows, can any of you hear me?’
There was no reply so he yelled louder. No reply was forthcoming. In fact most of the cows were not even looking at us.
‘I wonder why they cannot hear us?’ said Suzy.
‘Who knows?’ I replied. ‘Maybe they could not be bothered?’
Four women, two blondes and two brunettes, entered the pathway from the exit to our right. Between them they were leading six large black and white cows on leashes attached to their nose rings. They gave us a quick look without saying anything, and led the cows into the six milking stalls on our right. They unclipped their leashes and walked down to the waiting herd. They opened the gate and stood to the side as the cows eagerly marched into the milking stalls. The big cow at the front walked up to the stall closest to us on the left and entered it without any hesitation. The others followed closely behind.
‘I suppose they want to be milked,’ said Suzy as she eyed the teats of the cow. ‘That udder looks huge.’
‘That is at least a 40 litre udder,’ I said while watching the thing swinging back and forth as cow moved into the nearest stall, ‘four milkings a day for 160 litres means 40 litres per milking which at 40 kg or 88lbs is a lot of weight to have hanging between your back legs four times a day.’ I found the very idea of being a living milkshake production line to be horrific.
Once all of the cows were in their milking stalls the two women turned the gear on and started connecting the milking tubes after first cleaning each teat by spraying them with a purple solution. Milk started flowing almost straight away.
‘Oh man, this is freaking me out,’ wailed Suzy. ‘I do not want to be a cow.’
‘Hang in there Suzy. We have no choice in the matter,’ replied Jack as he watched the milk flowing thru the clear tubes.
Tammy slowly worked her way towards us as she checked the tubes on each cow.
Finally she rejoined us just as the cow in front of us ran dry. It took about twenty minutes for her udder to be emptied per the clock mounted on the dairy wall. That was a pretty impressive pumping time for the extraction of 40 litres from four teats.
‘Righto cows, so far the milking has followed the normal steps for automatic milking.
This next step is unique to this herd.’
I watched as the blonde girl disconnected the tubes and hung them on their hook. She then walked around to the front of the cow and swung a tube out from a vertical pipe which was an exact match for our current drinking tubes. Even the vertical D ring was present.
After a brief period of head waving and obvious resistance from the animal the blonde girl took hold of the nose ring of the cow and pulled it forward until it clicked into the vertical D ring. The cow’s mouth was now wrapped around the clear drinking tube. I knew what that felt like from personal experience.
‘Some of our new cows take a while to accept the fact they are no longer human,’ explained Tammy. ‘This cow was only released into the herd this morning, along with five of its friends, and although she was very keen to be milked she is not so keen to be refilled.’
A peach coloured liquid began flowing down the tube and into the cows open mouth.
Tammy continued her explanation. ‘Being milked every four hours means your normal metabolisms do not have enough time to produce more milk. So we give your systems a super boost with the refills straight after milking. The liquid the cow is drinking contains a special formula that rapidly boosts her milk production. Think of it as a car receiving a refill of extra premium petrol straight after a long drive. She will take on board 40 litres of the drink to replace the 40 litres of milk she just produced. Your lives from now on will be one of milking, drinking and eating in four hour cycles.’
I watched fascinated as the next cows in line obediently wrapped their mouths around the tubes and began drinking. Their heavy breathing thru their nostrils was quite loud.
‘As you can see her friends, which are the next five cows in line, are not giving us any trouble. This will be a normal part of their daily lives from now on so why resist? Now, you will be spending the night here so I will top up your troughs.’
‘This is freaking me out,’ said Suzy as she continued to stare at the udders of the closest cow. ‘I do not want to spend the rest of my life like this.’
‘Me neither,’ agreed Amy as she too looked at the row of drinking cows with their nose rings locked onto the vertical tubes. ‘I do not want my life reduced to one of eating, drinking and being milked while I pee and crap all over the place.’
‘Neither do I girls,’ said Jack as he too watched the line of drinking cows, ‘But this is what we are now and we have to accept it. There is no going back so we have to make the most of our situation. You need to find some aspect of being a cow that helps you to cope. I quite like the taste of the grain and the drink so that is helping me to cope with the stress, bitterness and anger.’
I decided to add my two cents worth. ‘I do not like being like this any more than the rest of you. But Jack is right, we cannot fight this so we have to adapt. But what is really helping me to cope is our ability to talk to each other. If I could not speak to you I would be having real trouble coping.’
‘You are right Brad, being able to still speak to each other is a real help,’ replied Suzy as she sounded calmer. ‘I could not cope with this at all if I was unable to speak.’
Tammy returned pushing the steel cart and without speaking to us unloaded eight buckets of the delicious grain into our troughs. Jack immediately began eating.
‘Eating is helping me to cope,’ he explained as his long agile tongue shovelled the stuff into his mouth.
Tammy emptied the last bucket and then stood in front of us. ‘Cows do not produce milk until they have born a calf after about two years. That is too long and expensive for us so we have given you a powerful hormonal based powder that tricks your bodies into producing milk. The grain you have eaten contains the powder as does this lot.’ She pointed to the grain in our troughs.
‘You have already eaten enough of the powder to trigger your first milk production in three days time. There is more powder in this grain which will ensure your ongoing milk production for years to come. You can try resisting your urge to eat but I guarantee that eventually, either later tonight or in the morning, all of you will give in to your hunger and consume all of this grain. At that point your futures as highly productive milk cows will be locked in.’
Again, none of us spoke until Tammy had left the dairy.
‘I hate these people,’ cried Suzy who was now sounding hysterical.
‘Suzy,’ said Jack sternly, ‘resistance is futile. Look at us! We are cows now and that is a cold harsh fact. You can continue to fight reality which will get you nowhere or you can put your psychology training into practice. Whether you like it or not you are now a cow. Get over it and try to enjoy the experience.’
‘What is there to enjoy?’ she wailed. ‘I hate everything about being a cow. I hate having four legs and a tail. I hate having no arms and I hate crapping all over my legs. There is nothing enjoyable about this at all.’
None of us said anything. Suzy had mentioned everything about being a cow that I hated. So what did I like so far about being a cow? And the answer was nothing. I too hated every moment of this living nightmare but I also knew what Jack had said was true. The sooner we accepted our new lives as cows the less stressful things would be.
Right there and then I resolved to try and think of myself as a cow from now on rather than as a human. My first act as a cow was to start eating some more of the grain since I was hungry. I lowered my head and kept my mouth in the trough as I used my tongue to scoop the food up into my mouth. Swallowing in such a heads down position was surprisingly easy.
I kept eating until the last of the cows had finished their drinking and the six new cows were led away by the four women. I realised I was thirsty as I watched the swinging udder of the last cow as it walked along the pathway that led out of the dairy. The cow stopped near the corner, lifted its long tail and released a large pile of cow shit which splattered all over its back legs. That reminded me that I needed to do the same so I lifted my tail and relieved myself.
I listened to the splattering sound as I felt the crap splash onto the backs of my legs. I finished off with a long stream of urine and then dropped my tail. Welcome to cow land Brad I muttered to myself as I smelt the cow shit and urine that was now permeating our stall. I looked across at Suzy who was rabidly eating the grain. She would have to work out her own way of coping.
Sunset was drawing near as we finished our grain and the four girls set to cleaning the floor of the dairy which was covered with cow shit and urine. A powerful low level sprinkler system washed away most of the filth but they still had to use hoses for the higher stuff. I backed my head out of the bars and walked around the edge of the stall for awhile. Jack soon joined me.
‘How are you feeling Brad?’
‘I am coping with things better than I thought I would. I have decided to stop feeling sorry for myself and to try and think of myself as a cow from now on.’ I replied as we reached the furthest end of the pen.
‘That is just how I have thought of myself since this morning and it has made things easier for me.’ We stopped while Jack looked across at Suzy. ‘I just hope Suzy can adapt to this pretty soon. If she keeps fighting it and becomes unco-operative things could become painful for her. Those cattle prods really hurt.’
‘All we can do is keep encouraging her and lead by example,’ I replied while trying to sound upbeat.
At that moment the lights went out and darkness surrounded us. We made our way carefully back to the girls and lowered ourselves to the ground. Sleep came slowly as I rested my large cow head on the bed of straw.
Day Four
I woke the next morning to the loud sound of many cows mooing as the four girls opened the gate to allow the herd in for their first milking of the day. The six new cows were already in the closest stalls to our right. The cows fairly charged forward into their stalls. Clearly they were more than keen to be milked.
I pushed myself up onto my hooves and walked over to the end furthest from our feeding troughs and relieved myself. Amy joined me and did likewise.
‘It is going to take me awhile to become used to this I can tell you,’ she said as she raised her tail and released a stream of strong smelling urine. ‘My sense of smell is now much stronger and I do not like the stench coming from my own body.’
We returned to the front of our stalls, stuck our heads thru the bars and began munching the newly replenished grain as we watched the dairy swing into action. By this time I was becoming used to looking down along my muzzle and possessing a much wider field of vision.
I watched the women spray the teats of each cow before attaching the vacuum tubes which soon filled with milk.
‘I wonder what it will feel like to be milked?’ asked Jack as he watched the tubes filling with milk.
‘I am in no hurry to find out,’ replied Suzy as she continued to stare at the large udder of the closest new cow. The weight of the tubes definitely stretched the teats and the pumping action made the udder continually jiggle and bounce. She wondered what that would feel like.
Once the milking was finished the cows began their refilling. This time the cow that had resisted at the last milking gave no trouble. The new cow simply opened its mouth and pushed it forward until its nose ring was attached to the vertical D ring.
We continued eating thru the whole process and were still eating when the six new cows were led out on their leashes. This time quite a few of the herd deposited a large pile of cow pats and urine in the pathway. The smell was still annoying me.
The four women cleaned out the dairy and then left without acknowledging our presence. All of us continued eating until all of the grain was gone. We finished up with a large drink and then were at a loss for things to do.
We chatted among ourselves until Sophia and Carmen entered from the pathway to our left.
‘Good morning cows,’ said Sophia as she unhitched my leash and clipped it to my nose ring. I figured there was no point in resisting. ‘I hope you enjoyed your visit to the dairy. In a few days time you will be in here four times a day and will know the place inside and out.’ She clipped Amy’s leash to her nose ring and then led us along the stall to our right.
Of course both of us made every effort to keep up with her in order to avoid any pulling of our nose rings. She led us along the side of the stall and then along the rear section until we came to the gate. We waited for her to open the gate and then followed closely behind her as we returned to our original yard. I still felt embarrassed to be led along by a leash attached to my nose. It truly made me feel like an animal and a dumb one at that.
The girls led us over to the toilet and washing area where they attached our nose rings to the central pole that had four hoses and overhead showers attached. The idea of being washed cheered me up immensely.
I stood under the refreshing spray and began to feel clean. Sophia then sponged me down while holding a trickling hose over me. However it was the washing of my back shit covered legs that really made me feel clean.
‘When you are in the dairy you will receive a wash every evening after the last milking. We make sure our herd is clean and healthy so you will produce the maximum amount of milk.’
I stood there and watched Amy being washed and cleaned. Suzy, who was off to my left was already washed and cleaned and almost looked happy. Once the girls were finished they left without saying anything to us.
I looked across to the row of stalls to have a look at Nurse Kate. From what I could see thru the side of the stall she was already into the face and udder stage. Her head was elongated and clearly taking on the shape of a cow while her new tail was a stubby little protrubence attached to the rear end of her new cow shaped torso. Of course her weight was up as well and looked to be around the 300 to 400lb mark. She was well on the way to become a member of the herd. I tried speaking to her but received no reply. I guessed that would not occur until her head was fully that of a cow.
I returned my gaze to Amy.
‘So what happens next?’ she asked.
‘I suppose we wait here until they release us,’ I replied as I tried to look at Jack. However the shower pole was too thick to see his face and with my nose ring locked in place there was very little movement available to me.
‘Do you think the next set of changes will start soon?’ asked Suzy.
‘If they follow yesterday’s pattern they will start about 8am,’ replied Jack.
‘Well that is in a few minutes,’ I answered nervously.
‘What I would give to have my hands back at the moment,’ said Suzy sounding frustrated. ‘I hate being immobilised like this. I want my freedom back.’
‘I think they are doing this to get us used to the idea of being restrained for the refilling after milking,’ said Amy as she watched Brad closely to see any signs of the change occurring. Tem minutes later she was sure there were changes in Brad’s appearance. His head was definitively growing.
I first noticed the change when I realised my nose was beginning to press against the D ring. I shuffled backwards until the pressure dropped.
‘The change has started. Is there any sign of my hide developing?’
‘No, but your head and neck are growing,’ said Amy as she too was forced to move backwards to relieve the pressure on her nose. ‘I think your tail and udder are also growing.’
I glanced across at her and easily noticed her development around the neck and head.
For the next hour or so all of us were forced to shuffle backwards a few times as our heads continued to enlarge while our necks grew thicker. Our conversation was sporadic and mainly focused on what we thought of the dairy and the need for us to continue encouraging each other. Amy had the best view of the clock and kept us informed of the time.
‘It is 10am Brad. You should finish any minute.’
She no sooner finished talking when my skin began to tingle all over my body and to feel very hot.
‘Amy, is my hide starting to appear?’
‘Yes I think it is Brad. There seems to be a very faint blotchy pattern appearing all over your body.’
Suzy and Amy gave me a running commentary for the next five minutes as my new hide started to put in its appearance. By that time the tingling and warmth was being experienced by both girls. Faint hairs began to appear at the thirty minute mark and rapidly grew.
‘So what colour am I going to be?’
‘You have a well defined patchwork of black and white hairs all over your body Brad.’
The colour of both girls soon became obvious as well. All of us were going to be black and white cows even Jack. We fell silent for awhile until the hour mark approached.
‘Do we have the same patterns?’ I asked as the tingling and warmth started to diminish.
‘No, we all have different markings,’ replied Suzy as she looked at the cow next to her. With his new hide now completed there was no longer any sign of Brad’s former humanity remaining at all. He was now 100% cow in all areas of his appearance.
‘Brad, you have a lot of white along your………’ said Amy.
For some reason Amy stopped talking just as the tingling and warmth stopped.
‘Along where Amy?’
There was no reply so I looked across at Amy and asked her again.
She was looking at me but did not answer. I tried again and still there was no answer.
‘Hey Suzy what does my pattern look like?’ She did not reply so I tried Jack. ‘Hey Jack the girls have stopped talking to me.’ Again, there was no reply. I began to wonder what was going on. Why wasn’t anyone speaking to me?
‘Come on guys, the jokes over.’ There was just silence. I began to become worried.
Something was seriously wrong. There was still nothing but silence as an icy fear gripped me. I knew Amy was cut off mid sentence when the tingling and warmth stopped. Could that have something to do with it? I tried again.
‘Come on girls; let’s keep talking to each other. I need to hear you,’ I said as a note of worry filtered into my voice.
‘What does my pattern look like Brad?’ asked Amy just as her tingling and warmth stopped.
There was no reply from the large black and white cow that was Brad. The animal was just standing there looking at her in a strange sort of way. If a cow could look confused that was just how Brad was looking at the moment.
‘Come on Brad, stop fooling around. What does my pattern look like?’
Brad never answered nor did Suzy or Jack.
Only Jack was still speaking and he sounded very worried. First Brad stopped talking, quickly followed by Amy and now Suzy had just stopped mid sentence. Something had gone wrong. But what?
‘Please let’s keep talking. We need to keep encouraging each other.’
There was only silence which was suddenly broken by a long loud moo from Amy who was sounding really stressed. Then Brad gave a long loud plaintive moo followed by Suzy who sounded more worried than any of them.
By this time I was beginning to realise the horrible truth. We could no longer speak to each other! It looked like our telepathic ability ceased when our hides were finished.
This was not good news at all. It meant from now on each of us would be alone with our thoughts, totally unable to communicate to each other.
I looked at Amy just as she gave another loud plaintiff moo. I turned my attention to Suzy who was also mooing loudly. There was nothing I could do to communicate with them. I turned my gaze towards the steel pole in front of me and began thinking of ways to communicate now that speaking was no longer an option.
As the minutes dragged by a deep dark depression descended upon me. The last thing I wanted as a cow was to be unable to speak to any one else, It was about the worst thing I could think of. But as the silent minutes dragged by I had to accept there would be no more talking to my friends.
At that moment I heard footsteps approaching us from the front entrance. Unfortunately I could not see who it was until they stood just off to my left. It was the doctor along with Carmen and Sophia.
‘Look what we have here, four healthy looking Holstein cows.’
His words were an undecipherable melange of sounds. I could not understand one word he said. Not one. What on earth was happening?
He ran his hand over my new hide. ‘Excellent Brad or rather Brenda, your transformation into a cow is now complete. All that’s left is two days of bulking up to your final weight and then it’s off to the dairy for good.’ He turned his attention to Amy and then Suzy and Jack.
‘They all have excellent hides and their proportions are correct for their weight so you can release them straight away since their thirst will be kicking in any second.’ I watched him leave the two women as I tried to understand why I no longer understood a word he was saying. I was positive he was still speaking English and my thoughts were still in English so what was going on?
Carmen unclipped my nose ring as she spoke some strange garbled language to me.
‘Well I must say Brad you four have turned out to be lovely big healthy looking cows. You are going to be one excellent set of milkers I can just tell.’
I took a few steps backwards and turned towards Amy and waited for her to be released. She immediately walked over to me, looked me in my big round cow eyes and mooed loudly. I was at a loss for what to do so I nudged her face with mine.
We waited for Suzy and Jack to join us and then we just stood there as the girls attended to Nurse Kate who was back on the tube drinking lustily. I looked at each of my friends unsure what to do next. Since no one was moving I decided to go and have a look at myself in the mirror. My friends soon followed.
The image that greeted me as I stood in front of the mirror was all cow. To put it plainly and simply I was now a large well proportioned black and white cow. The black and white patches were spread haphazardly over my bulky frame with a long wavy patch of white along my right flank. I turned side on to have a look at my ponderous udder which now looked absolutely huge. The thing constantly rubbed against my back legs with each step that I took.
I stepped aside to allow Amy to check herself in the mirror just as Jack suddenly turned around and took off. He trotted, if that was the right description, back to the courtyard with his udder swinging wildly between his back legs. Amy let out another long sad sounding moo as she turned side on to look at her huge udder.
Before Suzy could have a good look at herself she too raced out of the room. I looked at Amy as if to say what gives when she too turned and marched out. I followed behind her watching her udder swinging back and forth as she went straight into her stall and wrapped her mouth around the drinking tube.
The thirst hit me then and without even trying to resist I reluctantly walked into my stall, pushed my mouth against the switch and began drinking as I stared at the vertical D ring that now held me captive.
For the next couple of hours I did nothing but drink and stare at the fence in front of me and thought about the odd looking figures that previously recorded my weight. I could make no sense of them at all. They looked like figures found in an ancient celtic book. Nor could I read the clock mounted on the wall. The numbers were confusing and looked odd. I could not even work out what the time was just by looking at the location of the clock hands.
I realised something was wrong with my language ability. But what? My thoughts were still functioning using English but my listening and reading skills were gone. But how? I wondered if it had anything to do with developing the brain of a cow? Could we be slowly turning into mere animals incapable of using language? The very idea horrified me.
The problem occupied my thoughts for several hours until the drinking ceased. If my memory was correct I now weighed somewhere in the vicinity of 800lbs. I then became extremely bored for who knows how long as I was forced to just stand there with my nose ring locked into place. I desperately wished I could speak to my friends. The boredom was finally broken when Carmen and Sophia returned.
‘It’s dairy time again cows. Come on hurry up. Get those udders swinging.’
They clipped leashes onto our nose rings and led us back to the dairy. I was now switching off and not even listening to their garbled nonsense. Once back in the dairy, we found ourselves again in the same stall where the girls unleashed us. All of us walked up to the front bars and stuck our now much bigger heads thru the vertical bars. All of us were ravenously hungry.
To my relief the trough was chock full of the delicious grain. The only difference was the location of the trough which was now at ground level. Due to our correctly proportioned necks and heads I could now stand upright while eating with my mouth at ground level. I found the sight of seeing my front hooves just inches behind my mouth while I ate to be very unnerving.
We ate and ate and ate until the four women led the six new cows back into the milking stalls, followed by the herd and the evening milking began. I watched the whole milking procedure while taking an occasional mouthful of grain. I was grateful for being able to watch something happening after the earlier boredom of staring at the fence or the shower pole. As I continued to watch the cows I still found it hard to believe that in two days time I would be one of the cows in the milking stalls. But a glance back between my legs to have a look at my udder and the large teats hanging from it removed all doubts.
Once the milking was finished and the girls had cleaned up there was nothing to watch or do. I resumed eating for awhile and then went for a walk around the perimeter of the stall. Not that the stall was that big being about twenty feet square. After a few laps where I took care to dodge the cowpats I mistimed the placement of my back legs and trod in a big pile near one of the corners.
In one way I was relieved since it would be far easier for my walking if I did not have to keep watching all four hooves with each step that I took. All I would have to do is hold my head straight, which was far easier, and just walk which is what I did for the next few laps. After a few more laps all four hooves were covered in cow shit and I just did not care. After all I reasoned cows walked in their own crap all the time and it never seemed to bother them. If they could do it then so could I.
Eventually it was hunger that drove me back to the food trough. Although I had already eaten heaps of grain I was hungry again so I rejoined my three friends who had continued eating during my laps. In fact until the lights went out that was all we did – eat, eat and eat.
Day Five
I awoke to the familiar sound of the cows mooing as they waited to be milked. From the ruckus they were kicking up it was clear all of them were eager to be milked. Again, the four girls led the six new cows in first and installed them in the closest milking stalls followed quickly by the rest of the herd.
Unfortunately, thanks to our indiscriminate production of cow pats which left no clear areas for sleeping, the bodies of all four of us had cow shit stuck to some part of them. To put it bluntly we stank of cow shit and urine. I figured it was a situation I would have to get used to as much as I hated it.
We were pretty hungry by the time the milking finished as all of our grain was gone. Tammy finally rolled in with the cart just as the previously troublesome cow voluntarily locked its nose ring onto the drinking tube. All four of us stuck our heads thru the bars and eagerly waited for the trough to be refilled. Jack even let loose with a few demanding sounding moos.
‘Well you’re a bossy cow aren’t you?’ said Tammy laughing as she held a bucket in front of Jack. He stuck his muzzle into it and began eating while Tammy patted him on the head. ‘You are going to settle into the dairy really well Jackie.’
She looked across to the rest of us as we watched Jack’s behaviour. ‘The rest of you should follow Jackie’s example and settle into life as a cow as quickly as possible.’
Of course I did not understand one word of her garbled words but I got the message loud and clear. Jack’s actions were a good example for the rest of us to follow. I watched Jack as he continued to feed from the large bucket. I guessed he was putting his words into practice and trying to make the best of the situation. At least he looked like he was enjoying himself.
Tammy emptied the bucket into his trough and then filled ours. All of us dropped our heads down and began demolishing the piles of grain. By this time I realised I was probably going to be eating non stop except for my milking and refilling times. The urge to eat to satiate my constant hunger was that strong.
So we ate and ate until all of the grain was gone. Not once did any of us lift our heads or take a break. We even peed and crapped ourselves while still eating. When I finally lifted my large cow head and looked around for more food I realised I was acting more and more like your average cow, or so I guessed.
After an indeterminate time where our bellies loudly rumbled as our hunger increased Carmen and Sophia finally leashed us and led us back to our yard. They unclipped us at the entrance of the yard and without any encouragement from either girl all four of us raced over to our stalls where we could smell the enticing presence of more grain.
With just a fleeting glimpse at Nurse Kate who now possessed a cow shaped head, along with a small udder and tail, I buried my muzzle into the trough which was now located at ground level. I was so busy eating that I did not notice the departure of the women.
Again we ate and ate for what was probably several hours until the thirst hit us. As soon as it did we lifted our heads, opened our mouths and wrapped them eagerly around the tubes as our nose rings clicked into place. This time the drink flowed uninterrupted until the whole 95kgs was drunk. I had no idea how long it took but it had to be at least several hours.
Not once during the whole experience did I run short of breath or suffer any cramps in my long jaw. I just kept drinking until the flow stopped. After the first hour I concluded the constant flow was to prepare us for the refillings in the dairy. This was like a practice run.
When the flow did stop I knew my weight was now up around the 1,000lbs mark which to me seemed an inconceivable weight for retaining any mobility. And yet my legs and hooves handled the bulk without any problems at all.
Probably an hour after the drink finished I was becoming extremely frustrated with being retained by the D ring. I wanted to be moving about the yard rather than stuck standing in one place. It was just too boring with nothing to watch or do. Then my hunger returned with a vengeance and things became really uncomfortable.
It was Jack who first started mooing loudly. He was clearly expressing his desire to be released so he could resume eating. His loud mooing was soon joined by Suzy’s and then Amy’s. When there was no response their mooing became even louder and sounded more frustrated. At this point I added my mooing to the chorus of complaint.
Finally we were rewarded with the arrival of Carmen and Sophia who stood before us with big smiles on their faces as they spoke to us as they released our nose rings so we could feed.
‘You new cows never fail to disappoint us. Once you develop your hides all of you start acting like real cows by the next day. Honestly all you can think of is eating. And once you are in the dairy all four of you will be lining up eager to be milked between bouts of eating.’
I disregarded their garbled speaking and just buried my muzzle in the grain and used my agile tongue to shovel the stuff into my mouth as fast as I could. And that is what we did for the rest of the day until the lights went out. We ate all the grain in front us and were rewarded with several refills.
The only pause in our eating was to take a short drink of water, to deposit some cow pats and to pee right where we stood in the stalls. The desire to keep eating was so strong that none of us left our stalls for the remainder of the day. Late in the day the girls fitted Nurse Kate with her nose ring and then led her off to the dairy. It was during this time that I discovered that I could no longer control my bowel movements or peeing. As soon as I felt the need to pee or defecate I just lifted my tail and released the stuff. Despite my desire to step out to the toilet area I never made it that far. After several failed attempts I just gave up and did my business on the spot. We only left our stalls when the lights went out and moved to a cleaner area of the floor to lie down and sleep for the night.
Day Six
Again I awoke at daybreak to the sound of loud mooing from the nearby dairy. I easily pushed myself upright despite my great weight, immediately lifted my tail and released a long stream of smelly urine. I then ambled into my stall and began eating. Jack was already in his stall with his muzzle buried in the trough.
I ate for several hours only pausing to drink or defecate which I did on the spot. Standing in my own cow pats no longer concerned me. The thirst kicked in about mid morning. Without any hesitation I wrapped my mouth around the tube, listened for my nose ring to click into place and then began drinking.
This would be my last intake of the juice and would push my weight up to the 1200lbs mark. I looked at Amy in the stall next to me. She was drinking noisily and steadily gaining more bulk. I looked to my right where Nurse Kate also had her new cow mouth wrapped around her drinking tube. Her humanity was fast disappearing.
As I continued to drink I again became extremely bored since there was nothing interesting to look at. I tried thinking about things I had enjoyed in my previous life but soon gave that up as a bad idea. All it achieved was to remind me of just how much I had lost in my transformation into a cow. I continued drinking as fast as I could.
It was a repeat of the previous day once the drinking was finished. Jack began mooing loudly and was soon joined by the rest of us. We were hungry and wanted to be released from the restraining rings.
This time the two women appeared almost straight away. To my surprise they were holding some leashes which they proceeded to attach to our nose rings before releasing us from the drinking tubes. I shuffled backwards out of the stall and waited quietly while Amy joined me.
Carmen then led us back towards the dairy.
‘Say goodbye to the yard cows. From now on you will be living in the dairy buildings.’
The strange sounding language meant nothing to me so I ignored it. I was surprised when the two girls led us past our usual stalls without stopping. We continued on to the end of the building and then entered another one which was full of cows in various stalls and lots. We stopped at the pen holding the six new cows and waited while the girls attached our leashes to the top rail.
‘See you later cows. Enjoy being milked,’ said Carmen as she slapped myself and Amy on our flanks. The two girls left us while we stood staring at the six cows in front of us who were also looking just as intently at us.
Off to our left was the main pen which was holding most of the herd. All of the cows had their heads stuck thru the bars and were busy eating grain. The smell of the barn was overwhelming. Tammy joined us a few minutes later holding a handful of leashes in her left hand.
‘Welcome officially to the dairy, cows. This will be your pen for the next week while we make sure your milking is without any complications.’
She opened the gate and entered the pen with the new cows and proceeded to attach a leash to three of them. They offered no resistance. She then led them into the walkway and took them over to a gate which gave access to the main holding pen.
‘Come on cows it is time for you to join the herd.’
I watched as she led the cows into the pen and unclipped their leashes. All three cows stood their ground for a few seconds, looked around and then made their way to a vacant spot in the feed trough, stuck their heads thru the bars and began eating. Clearly they were the latest additions to the herd.
Tammy returned to find the remaining three cows waiting for her at the gate. This time she just reached over the top of the gate and attached their leashes and led them over to the main pen. Once in the pen the latest additions to the herd walked straight to an empty spot and began eating the grain. I thought all six looked right at home.
Tammy returned to us and led Jack and Suzy into the recently vacated pen and then Amy and me. Once our leashes were unclipped she shut the gate and spoke to us while leaning on the top rail.
‘Your first milking will be at 6am in the morning. We will hold you apart from the herd for a week so we can keep an eye on you. Most cows settle into their new life straight away but occasionally we have some problems with your teats for the first few days of milking. So settle in girls and enjoy your life as dairy cows.’
After her first few words I did what my friends were doing. I stuck my head in the trough and began eating. I was absolutely starving and that now took precedence over listening to unintelligible prattling from one of the people responsible for our predicament.
For the rest of the day we alternated between eating, drinking and crapping and peeing. To relieve the boredom I did a few laps around the circumference of the pen every now and then and watched the herd opposite us. All they did was eat non stop until all of them exited the building by a gate that was opened in the far wall. Judging by the ensuing sounds of loud insistent mooing I presumed it was milking time.
The afternoon dragged slowly by with nothing to do but watch the herd when they returned after their milking. But they were pretty boring since they spent their whole time eating which is what we also ended up doing. I had an incessant hunger which I put down to my huge bulk. Obviously a 1200lb cow body required a fair amount of food to keep it going.
When I did take a break from eating it was only to crap and pee. I tried to hold off from eating again by trying to spot the six newest members of the herd but could no longer identify them. They were already blended into the herd and were indistinguishable in any way from the other cows.
The herd did not return from their evening milking for quite a long time. When they did every cow looked clean and fresh with no signs of the cow pat splatter that was usually coating their back legs. As I looked at the cow closest to me which I thought was one of the six I remembered the girls mentioning the evening wash.
I soon lost interest and returned to eating since I was still hungry. And that is what every cow in the building did until the lights went out. I settled down on the ground next to Amy and quickly fell asleep while thinking about being milked. What would it feel like?
Day Seven
I awoke to the sound of loud mooing emanating from the herd. They wanted to be milked and as I stood on my four hooves I too realised I needed to be milked as soon as possible. My udder felt full and heavy and was most uncomfortable as it brushed against my legs as I walked towards the feed trough.
After a few steps I paused while I lifted my tail and released my morning pee. I then ambled over to the food trough where my three friends were standing. However none of them were eating. Instead they were loudly mooing along with the other cows. After chewing a few mouthfuls of the grain I soon joined them. We needed to be milked.
A few minutes later the gate for the main herd was opened and all of the cows, including the six new ones, practically charged out of the building. The sight only increased the urgency of our mooing. We watched Tammy walk towards out gate holding four leashes. Jack and Amy quickly moved towards the gate and waited for her while loudly continuing their mooing. Tammy laughed as she opened the gate and attached the leashes to Jack and Amy.
‘My, my, aren’t we keen for our first milking?’ she said as she clipped the leash to my nose ring and then Suzy’s. Not that I understood what she was saying nor did I care any more. She led us two at a time along the walkway and into the dairy building. When I entered the building Jack and Amy were already in the first two milking stalls. Both looked eager for their milking to commence. I waited while she led Suzy into the third stall and then I stepped into the fourth one. The walk to the dairy was quite uncomfortable with my full heavy udder rubbing against my legs much harder than usual so I was glad to be standing in one place.
While I waited for the herd to enter the stalls I took the opportunity to look at the milking stall I was standing in. Not that there was really much to look at. In front of me were several horizontal bars on the front gate with the drinking tube which was currently folded up located in the right corner. And that was all I could see since the stall was very narrow which prevented me from turning my head to either side. In fact the stall was so narrow I could feel both sides of my big curvy cow belly occasionally rubbing against the side bars.
There was nothing to look at so I concentrated on listening to what was going on around me. The clunking of many gates indicated the speed with which the cows were entering their milking stalls. Suddenly, without any warning I needed to defecate. I tried to hold off but had no resistance to the urge at all. I reluctantly lifted my tail which stopped against the back gate and relieved myself. To my horror I felt a large amount of my cow pat hit my tail and then drip off it. Once I was finished I reluctantly flicked my tail against my back legs as I tried to remove the cow shit clinging to it. For some obscure reason I hated having the stuff on my tail.
Eventually all of the cows were in the stalls and the milking commenced. Jack was first to be hooked up but unfortunately I could not turn my head far enough to watch the procedure. I had to wait until it was my turn. When the pumping sound of the milk tubes attached to Amy started up I knew it was my turn.
The first thing I felt was the cold spray hitting my teats which was followed by a cloth rubbing the area around each one where they joined my pendulous udder. When the first milking tube locked itself against one of my teats I gave an involuntary jump and a loud moo. My remaining teats soon received similar treatment and that was it. I was being milked for the first time!
Thankfully the experience was quite pleasant. All four tubes were slightly out of kilter with their pumping which surprised me since I had thought each set would pump at the same time. That meant I was continually having one teat pumped. I could feel my teats being sucked downwards from the vacuum and then released which would allow each one to retract from its stretching.
I quickly started enjoying the experience and slipped into a very relaxed state. However, it was soon over and the tubes were disconnected. If the milking was complete it meant 40 litres of milk were just released from my udder. Judging by how much lighter and more comfortable things felt back there I figured my udder was now quite empty.
I watched Tammy lower the drinking tube for Jack who immediately opened his mouth and moved his head forward until his nose ring locked in place with a loud click. Suzy was next then Amy. None of my transformed friends gave any resistance and neither did I when she lowered my drinking tube and locked it into place. There was absolutely no point in giving any resistance. All it would bring would be pain and further humiliation.
‘Come on cow, open your mouth and start drinking.’
It was obvious that I was taking too long so I quickly opened my big cow mouth and moved my head forward until I heard my nose ring click into place. The fluid started flowing straight away and I had to admit the stuff tasted delicious with a flavour that was almost like strawberries. I eagerly drank as fast as I could swallow.
The drinking was finished way too fast and I was forced to wait patiently until Tammy clipped our leashes on and walked us two at a time back to our stall. I looked around to see what my friends were doing. Jack was already eating from the food trough while Suzy was standing near the far side railing and releasing a large cow pat. Amy was also at the food trough and just starting to eat. I walked slowly over to stand next to her and lowered my mouth down to the trough and started eating since I was very hungry.
Suzy soon joined us and for the next couple of hours we did nothing but eat, crap and pee which was done right where we were standing. By this time I was becoming used to our smell and was able to ignore it.
All too soon I felt my udder beginning to tighten as it started filling itself with another 40 litres of milk. I took a break from eating just as Tammy returned to leash us and lead us back to the dairy for our second milking. As I walked along behind her with Amy at my side my udder felt quite painful and swollen as it continually brushed against my rear legs.
I was pleased when the tubes were connected to my udder again and the pleasant rhythmical pumping action started. Unfortunately, the milking session finished far too quickly and I my mouth was soon wrapped around the drinking tube for my second 40 litre drink of the tasty fluid. Then it was back into the stall where all four of us went right back to eating in order to satisfy our incessant driving hunger.
And that was the sequence for the rest of our day as well as the remainder of the week– eating non stop while our udders refilled followed by another milking session which finished with another 40 litres of the delicious drink. Oh, and of course the routine was regularly disrupted by releasing more cow pats and peeing no matter where we were at the time or what we were doing.
Thankfully I was kept busy enough for the whole week that I did not become bored or spent too much time thinking about my lost humanity.
Day Fourteen
Just after the second milking I lifted my head up from the food trough and watched Carmen and Sophia leading the six new cows towards our pen. They attached their leashes to our front rail, said a few words to them, slapped them on their flanks and then left. I made an effort to stop eating for awhile and just stood there looking at each cow. In return they looked at us. Of the six, three were large Holsteins similar in size and hide pattern to us. Two were large dark brown cows whilst the last one was jet black.
Over the last four days I had spent my time in the milking stall observing the steady transformation of the six from possessing elongated human like faces and skin into what they now were – normal looking cows. I knew how they were feeling.
A few minutes later Tammy joined us with four leashes in her left hand. I knew what that meant. It was time for us to join the herd. I was not at all surprised when Jack and Suzy walked over to our gate and stuck their big heads over the top railing.
Tammy smiled at them and muttered a few unintelligible words as she clipped the leashes to their nose rings. She opened the gate and led them over to the pen holding the herd. She held the gate open while my two friends walked into the pen where they turned around and waited for her to unleash them.
She shut the gate and then watched as they looked for two vacant spots in the main feeding trough. Luckily the two spots were next to each other so my friends were soon standing with their heads stuck thru the bars while they commenced eating. They just blended right into the herd like they had always been part of it.
I joined Amy and walked over to the gate and waited for my leash to be connected. I walked quietly behind Tammy as she led us over to the gate where we obediently stood until she motioned for us to enter the pen. I walked in and then turned towards her so my leash could be disconnected.
Once the leash was removed I turned and looked at my new home. All I could see was a long row of cow bums, udders and tails. The herd completely ignored our arrival and kept eating. I looked at Amy who gave my face a nudge with her wet nose and then she walked over to the nearest empty spot at the food trough.
Unfortunately there were no vacant spots either side of her so I was forced to walk a fair way along the line of cows until I found one. As usual my hunger was strong and urgent so I stuck my head thru the rails and lowered my mouth into the trough and started eating.
I was now officially part of the dairy herd.
As far as I could tell the solitary black cow with the extra shiny hide that joined the herd two days later was more than likely Nurse Kate.
Three months later
Jackie
Jackie woke to the sound of mooing. She stood up on her four legs and quickly walked over to her favourite morning peeing spot. She lifted her tail and released a strong stream of urine and then walked over to her spot in the fed trough and began eating. This was her spot and after some initial pushing and shoving the other cows had soon learnt to leave her spot alone. Of course the constant stream of new cows had to be educated but they soon learnt.
As she munched the tasty grain she thought about her new life as a dairy cow. Her adjustment to her new life had progressed rapidly. She put this down to her mental attitude. After the first two days she had realised she was on a one way trip into being turned into a cow and there was nothing she could do to stop the transformation.
So she put her psychology trauma counselling into practice. She accepted her fate and made every effort to avoid feeding the destructive emotions that people experienced during periods of trauma. Dwelling on any bitterness, unforgiveness and a sense of injustice would destroy her emotionally.
So she gave them no ground when they appeared and instead sought out the experiences that she enjoyed as a cow. To her surprise there were several including eating, milking and checking out the appearance and behaviour of the other cows.
Jackie knew her thoughts these days were centred almost exclusively in these three areas but the fact did not bother her at all. She was a cow now and all cows really thought about was eating and being milked so she had no complaints.
She was perfectly content as a cow and after taking a few more mouthfuls of grain she sauntered off to the milking gate and forced her way right to the front of the line as the other cows stepped aside to allow her passage. Being top cow in the herd definitely had its advantages she thought as she started mooing loudly.
‘Why are the staff so slow to commence the morning milking?’
Suzy
Suzy was only now coming out of the deep dark depression that had engulfed her when she could no longer speak with her friends. The loss had been devastating as she had relied on their words of encouragement. The double whammy of losing her ability to understand English and numbers had pushed her deeper into her depression.
During the past week she had decided to take Jack’s advice and concentrate on the things she enjoyed as a cow. The change in mental attitude had done wonders for her. Milking was especially pleasurable as the vacuum tubes worked their wonder on her sensitive teats. The evening wash was also a real highlight for her. The clean feeling was a huge lift to her spirits and eating non stop during the day was a great way to pass the hours.
This morning after peeing and releasing her first of many cow pats for the day she sought out Jackie at the rear of the herd and closely followed her friend’s rear end as Jackie forced her way to the milking gate. She then pushed her way to the side of her friend and ran her tongue along her friend’s muzzle.
Suzy then joined her friend and started mooing loudly and indignantly.
‘What on earth takes the staff so long to commence the morning milking?’
Amy
Amy hated to admit it but during the last three weeks or so her attitude about being turned into a dairy cow had changed. For some strange reason she could not explain she now thoroughly enjoyed being a dairy cow. The milking was great, the food was wonderful and there was so little stress in her life. All she had to do each day was eat and be milked. That was all there was to it. She did not have to worry about her appearance or what people thought of her.
As she stood up from her sleeping spot and immediately released her morning pee near the face of the cow behind her she wondered why she was having so much trouble remembering what her life as a girl was like. But the memories meant little to her now since she was a cow and cows did not need to think about life as a human anyway. All that mattered was the here and now and right now that meant taking on board a few mouthfuls of grain before joining her herd and waiting to be milked.
Her udder always felt the most uncomfortable after a nights sleep. Not being milked for twelve hours was the problem. By 6am she was fit to burst as her heavy swinging udder rubbed itself against her back legs with each step she took. What they should do is introduce a middle of the night milking. That would solve the problem!
She stood in line and began mooing loudly.
Surely they could introduce an earlier milking time?
Brenda
Well what can I say?
My name is Brenda and I am a human hybrid Holstein dairy cow that weighs 1200lbs. I have been a cow for approximately three months. During that time I have been milked about 336 times so the whole procedure is now fairly routine for me. I produce 160 litres of milk per day from my four milking sessions.
I am part of a large herd of human hybrid cows that now numbers about 150. During the last three months I have watched at least a further 70 men and women changed into cows and introduced to our herd. I know the number is that big since I have counted the weekly transformations in order to keep track of my time here in the dairy. But as of today I have decided to stop counting the weeks and the never ending transformations. I see no point in doing it any more. I have finally accepted the fact that for the rest of my life I will be a highly productive dairy cow.
All I do each day is eat whenever I have the opportunity, shit, pee and be milked four times a day. I have lost track of my three friends who are scattered somewhere within the herd that surrounds me. We initially clung together when first released into the herd but that only lasted for a few days. The loss of contact no longer bothers me since there is no way of communicating anyway.
I have surprised myself with how well I have coped in adjusting to my new life as a dairy cow. Except for the extensive emotional and physical trauma experienced during the first week I have not had to draw on my psychology training at all in order to cope. I think this is due to my emotions being stunted in some way. I am quite sure now that I can no longer experience any of the following human emotions: worry, boredom, anger, bitterness, sorrow, empathy, happiness, joy and stress.
I have a theory that since I am now a cow I possess the instincts of a cow and therefore have the emotional range of a normal dairy cow. Whatever the reason for my lack of human emotions I am not complaining since their removal allows to me to live a very contented life as a dairy cow. I am not angry about my new life or full of bitterness or sorrow. I am just an everyday dairy cow that goes about its daily life of milking, eating, shitting and peeing without any complaints.
The only thing still causing some problems for me is the lack of communication. I need to be able talk to my friends or anyone else but I know that is not going to happen. I am locked into a cacoon of silence with just my thoughts to break the isolation. However I have noticed that this concern is beginning to diminish as the instincts and behaviour patterns of a cow are clearly taking hold of my mind and gradually removing my human way of thinking and thoughts.
All I seem capable of thinking about lately is my milking and eating. Nothing else matters any more or is of interest to me. I realise I am turning into a cow with the basic interests of a cow – eating, milking and defecating. Nothing much else occupies my thoughts. I even seem to be repeating my thoughts about these things and not realising it.
Now if you will excuse me it is morning milking time and I have a very uncomfortable udder that has 40 litres of milk all primed and ready to go.
‘Moo, moo, moo!!!’
‘Why does it always take the staff so long to start the morning milking? Don’t they know how uncomfortable our udders are after a night of sleeping?’
The End
Timetable for Cow Transformation
Day One
• Body length
• Angled torso
Day Two
• Hooves
• Skeletal = widens & lengthens
• Neck = thickens & lifts
• Gender
• Weight = 400lbs
Day Three
• Face starts =muzzle & ears grow
• Udder starts
• Tail starts
• No voice
• Nose ring
• Dairy visit
• Weight = 600lbs
Day Four
• Face finishes = muzzle finishes, ears finish
• Udder finishes
• Tail finishes
• Skin transforms =hair falls out , new hide pattern
• No body control
• Dairy visit
• Weight = 800lbs
Days Five & Six
• Size
• Weight = 1,000lbs then 1,200lbs
Day Seven
• Fist milking
• Introduced to the herd
AussieBloke
Joined: Thu Mar 26, 2009 7:01 am
Posts: 2
Feedback for "The Psychology Cows" by Seaweed smells
Wow, what an amazing story. There is no sexual contact, but it is deliciously descriptive and wonderfully written. It flows really well, well paced, and takes its time, exploring the thoughts and physical changes of the characters as they are very slowly transformed mind and body. The only thing that could have made it more erotic was actual sex... but it was exquisite nonetheless. I really loved it, it took a while to read... but it was worth it. Well done Seaweed smells! I would love to read further stories from this author.
AussieBloke.
p.s. The story can be found here - http://doc.furvect.com/Stories/seaweedsmells/psychologycows.html
Thu Mar 26, 2009 8:26 am
browndairycow
Joined: Fri Mar 27, 2009 9:44 pm
Posts: 1
Re: Feedback for "The Psychology Cows" by Seaweed smells
I also have to say, I loved this story. I enjoyed reading about the daily changes the four went through on their way to becoming dairy cows, the fighting against the change as well as the acceptance of the inevitable. I even loved the epilogue. Form an outsider's point of view, all four are acting like dairy cows yet, even though they have no way to express it, (For example, the doctor that changed them would have no idea of their mental workings.) they have adapted in different ways. One using her knowledge to become the alpha cow, one sticking with her one connection to her old life, one forgetting her human memories and the last convincing herself that she is truly a cow even as she remembers being human but loses track of her friends.
Maybe it is because of my own desire to become a dairy cow but it pleases me that all four find find some manner of pleasure despite having everything human taken away from them. I also have to wonder what this would be like for those of us who would actually volunteer to go through this process.
I want to thank Seaweed Smells for writing this. While I liked "It's Just Business" quite a bit, I preferred this story. But that is because I prefer total conversion stories to animal-human hybrids.
http://www.fmstories.com/stories/scifi/ ... siness.txt
Now if Seaweed Smells would provide links to other stories that Smells wrote.
Moo,
Buttercup
The Psychology Cows
By Seaweed Smells
Author’s Note: I wrote this story while Fictionmania was down Nov 2008 to March 2009. It was released on Doc’s Lab at Furvect in March 2009 but since that site went offline in April I thought it would be a good idea to post it to this site. The story is long so allow yourself time to read it. Feedback and further story suggestions are appreciated.
Day One
1270345360
1
100
100
1
The Piano Maid
The first sensation to return to Chris was a slow, deep throb in the back of his neck. Each breath hurt, but the pain was neither sharp nor overwhelming. His neck also had a full range of motion, which in a semi-conscious way he recognized as he rotated it in a circle. In his dizzied state, he was still certain somebody had knocked him unconscious.
The second sensation to come to Chris's attention was the ache in his crotch. In his muddled state, he couldn't pinpoint where the feeling originated from, but it was most intense around his testicles and the flesh immediately beneath them. They clung tightly to his body, as they tended to do when it was extremely cold or when he was about to cum--but this sensation was neither frigid nor orgasmic. He was mildly aroused by it, as he was mildly aroused by most sensations down there, but aside from that, it was just uncomfortably tense.
His vision returned slowly, first as a blur of dark browns and whites, then as an ever-clarifying image: his wrists handcuffed to the leg of a grand piano. He struggled to remember how this happened, but his last clear memory was of delivering a package to a mansion in Westlake Hills. There were snippets of him carrying it inside, winding through an expanse of foyers and halls. But what led to this, he couldn't recall.
The tightness in his crotch was getting unbearable. His testicles dimpled the flesh beneath them, pushing harder every second. A peculiar tingle spread through the area, as though he had somehow poured champange directly into his flesh. Just when the tension couldn't grow any worse, he felt an unfamiliar pop--like a hardboiled egg being pushed through Jell-O. Moments later, his testicle was worming its way through his gut. He felt the other one slide inside, tugged by muscles he never knew he had. They pulled it hungrily inside of him, and he was reminded of the catharsis of a good shit, only this was intense enough to momentarily and orgasmicly shatter his thoughts.
He turned his head to see what the hell was happening to him and was shocked to see himself dressed in a maid's uniform. It was all black, with white lace around the hem of the neck and sleeves. The skirt was short and ruffled, its many layers of lace puffing out like a hen's tail. Beyond it, he saw two richly dressed men staring at his ass.
"What's happening to me?" he cried out. They ignored him, not even flinching at his outburst. Instead, the younger one nudged the older--a trim gentleman with fine, grey hair--and commented about something quietly. Chris couldn't hear a single word, and growled at them. "Answer me, dammit! What are you doing to me?" They continued ignoring him, and Chris's neck--already sore from god knows what--began to cramp. He turned back to face the piano leg, pulling fiercely at his handcuffs. The piano slid a little, but to no avail.
Deep in his gut, he felt his testicles nestling against his hips. They sparkled with the feeling of champagne, and the sensation oddly aroused him. His penis twitched wildly inside his silk lingerie, and that feeling aroused him, too. Reflexively, he ground his hips into the bear rug beneath him to get some friction. Almost immediately, a heavy load shot up his cock. He expected a big mess, and surely enough he was rewarded with a powerful orgasm that forced him to catch his breath. But that was it. Not a single drop of cum.
His penis continued to twitch like he was ejaculating, but instead of erupting, it began to shrink. He wasn't sure what was happening, but with mounting horror he realized that his once proud seven inches of cock was diminishing to a plump thumb. The whole length of it was growing smooth and sensitive, and as it retracted along his silk lingerie he shuddered with uncontrollable pleasure. With disgust, he noticed that it was now the size of a mini-wiener, something you'd buy in a can, and in the next moment, it had retracted almost completely into his crotch. Only a tiny nub remaining erect on the surface.
As it settled into place, he cursed wildly--fully aware now that his body was being remodeled to fit this damn uniform. His scrotum shifted restlessly and folded into thick labia lips. Somewhere deep inside him, a urinary tract slid out of it moorings and burrowed a new hole into his vulva. His cheeks burned with rage and shame. In the midst of that, a mounting tension in his lower back forced him to wiggle his hips. After a moment's effort, they popped soothingly, and his testicles--now deep inside him--shifted. The champagne feeling was fading, and it dawned on him that in the most vital ways, he was now fully a woman.
The tension in his back returned, and he popped his hips again and again. It occurred to him that each time he did this, his skirt got a little tighter. In spite of the pain, he bent his neck to watch and saw that his hips were growing at an astonishing rate. He resisted the urge to pop them for several seconds, then the feeling became unbearable and--assuring himself that this was the last time--he stretched his hips again. The relief was extraordinary, yet after holding back so long the effects were especially strong and he felt his hips spreading across the floor.
At the same time, the muscles in his ass were melting like butter and expanding into layers of fat. The feeling was almost soothing, which horrified him the most. He tried resisting it by flexing his glutes, but the sensation kneaded its way into his muscles until he relaxed into his transformation again. Behind him, his skirt rapidly bubbled up and he heard the older gentleman comment, "Well, at least she has a cute butt."
The younger man shook his head. "Oh, this is only the beginning."
And surely enough, it was. Chris had been an avid cyclist, and there was a lot of muscle to transform to fat. His ass was growing at an embarrassing rate, and as it grew, it pushed the hard ruffles of his skirt up. He could feel the air on it and realized that the two men were staring straight up his skirt with lustful fascination. He tried shifting his position so they could no longer see, but his body was unfamiliar to him now and he couldn't coordinate its movements.
He realized suddenly that he was popping his hips again, which had already spread to womanly proportions. His ovaries nestled deep inside, where they began producing eggs and preparing him for his new sexual role. The idea infuriated him, and he tugged fruitlessly on his handcuffs. Deep inside his ass, he felt the final layers of muscle melting into fat, giving him such a bountiful behind that it peeked just beneath the hem of his skirt. One of the men whistled appreciatively.
While he had been focusing on the embarrassing changes in his ass, Chris failed to notice how his thighs underwent the same transformation. Once, they had been hard as steel from regular cycling adventures. Now, they were softening and growing thick. When he moved them, fat swayed gently like trees in a breeze. Strangest of all, they were so thick that they rubbed against each other, even when he wasn't trying to squeeze them together. With some effort, he managed to lift one leg and examine it. It was as shapely and feminine as his hips and ass, and his very male brain wanted to fuck the woman they belonged to.
That thought made him queasy. The men behind him were talking quietly to each other, and he could tell they were pleased. That thought just upset him more. The last thing he wanted was to please those assholes. "Unlock me!" he yelled to them, fully aware that his plea was useless.
The sickness is his stomach was becoming a tightness in his waist. His belly had always been flat and at one point he even had a six pack. Now, he felt the few pockets of flesh there fleeing up his torso. He didn't have to turn his head to know he now had a waspish waist. It was already tiny, and next to his ripe ass he was certain middle school boy would drool. Odds are, he would have drooled to. He was thankful there were no mirrors within eyeshot. He would have been freakish anyway, with his voluptuous bottom and manly top.
Even that wouldn't last long, though. He felt the transformation making its way up his torso, softening his skin and smoothing away hairs. With anxious anticipation he felt the wave wash over his nipples. In dread, he propped himself up on his elbow and looked down at his chest. Like the rest of his uniform, the bodice was black with white lace trimming. It was low-cut to expose cleavage that wasn't there yet, and beneath it was a silky piece of lingerie. Both were designed for generously endowed women.
His nipples were rock hard now, and the hair around them had fallen out and lay beneath him like a swarm of dead flies. The skin on his chest had grown smooth and feminine when the transformation washed over his torso. Beneath his skin, he felt his ribs cracking and shrinking, a powerful and invisible force squeezing him into a new, delicate shape. In moments, his chest had become girlishly thin. The sight of it made him feel incredibly vulnerable.
Meanwhile, slight bumps developed beneath his nipples. They were hard as marbles and throbbed tenderly as he breathed. In an effort to stop their growth, he flexed his waning pecks. It did nothing to help. Instead, his pecks slowly dissolved and the hard marbles tripled in size. At first, they clung tightly to his chest and even seemed like muscle. Yet as they drew in more of his real muscle, something about them became distinctly buxom. They hung from his chest like plumb-sized utters, their nipples as big as silver dollars. With horror, the reality of his situation dawned on him: he was blossoming.
His shoulders began to cave in the same way his chest had, and he felt the excess flesh moving into his breasts to fuel the metamorphosis. His arms were getting weak, too, and his biceps shook from the effort of holding himself up. He glanced at them, now as thin as a girl's, their definition faded beneath a soft layer of fat. In another moment, he collapsed to the ground, his face planted in the bear rug, his arms still outstretched and latched to the piano leg.
Beneath him, he felt his bosom filling. At first it was small enough to flatten beneath his weight, but as his breasts developed, they began to lift him up. At the same time, his nipples rubbed against the silk of his lingerie, and in spite of himself he felt warmth flood his vagina. He didn't want to be aroused by his growing breasts, but their tenderness slowly transformed into a sensual throb. Reflexively, he ground his chest into the rug and as the feeling grew, he could barely contain a moan.
With great effort, he propped himself back up by his elbows. His arms quivered, and his breasts hung heavily beneath him like two ripe grapefruit. He hoped the transformation was over, but felt more blood and fat worming through his arteries to fill them. Unsure if he really wanted to confront what was happening to him, he gazed down at his cleavage anyway. His two breasts hung there, more generous and heavy than he had feared--yet if his bodice was any indication, they still had room to grow. With every breath, their soft flesh rose and fell. Half-aroused but mostly disgusted, he collapsed back to the rug. Within moment he was grinding his breasts into the rug again and moaning quietly.
All the while, he continued to struggle against his handcuffs, and to his sudden surprise, his hands were able to squeeze through. He pulled them down and looked in wonder at the damage. His fingers had grown long and delicate, his palms as tiny as a girl's. While he stared, his fingernails extended like well-polished claws.
With some effort, he managed to sit up and lean against the piano leg. Any attempt to run away was out of the question, his body still largely out of his control. The men across from him watched him admiringly, and the older of the two stared wolfishly at his cleavage. Chris turned his own gaze down to those generous mammaries, and was struck by the memory of his high school girlfriend. She'd had C-cup breasts, and these were easily larger. He folded his hands over the cleavage to shield it from the men's eyes, and beneath his palms they felt firm and warm.
The metamorphosis continued up his neck, briefly squeezing his throat, then spread frightfully across his face. His jaw cracked several times as it shrunk to a suitable feminine size. His lips puffed up, and inside his mouth his teeth and tongue shrank so that from then on, he would only be able to take dainty bites. At the same time, he felt his nose thin and turn up at the tip, while his eye-lashes grew and tickled the skin around them. With great effort, he pulled himself up and leaned against the piano. Although he swayed a little, he was getting used to his new body. The younger man nudged his companion and commented, "The best is about to come."
Not far away, he saw a mirror hanging at eye level. Using his hands to hold himself up, he inched along the wall. All the while, he felt his crew cut sprouting across his head. When he got to the mirror, he gasped with a porn-stars sultry voice. His blonde hair had turned jet black and fallen with stylish curls across his face. His lips were lush and pouty, and his eyes had become brown and round as a frightened doe's. He turned his gaze down at his generous cleavage which rose and fell with every breath like a living animal. Beneath them, his thighs shot out from his skirt with such a rounded voluptuousness that he felt his crotch grow warm.
He turned his gaze back to the reflection, which had only grown more helplessly feminine in the seconds he'd looked away. He stared disgustedly at it, but in the next moment his gaze shifted to a messy pile of papers. He saw it clearly in the reflection, and it annoyed him in a visceral way messes never had before. A part of him wanted to focus on his metamorphosis, but as absurd as it seemed, he had to straighten those papers before he could concentrate again.
He turned around and walked over to the desk, casting a hateful glance at the two men as he passed by. His body was still unfamiliar, but he was getting used to it. Behind him, his ass swung like a giant pendulum. This realization filled him with a mixture of disgust and pride.
The papers were easily straightened, but as he corrected them he noticed a thin layer of dust along the rim of the desk. He scanned the room, looking for a rag to clean it with, and was delighted to see an actual feather duster. Walking with his newly developed sway, he retrieved it and promptly started sweeping. To reach one far-away spot, he had to lean over the desk. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the men peering up his skirt again, and instinctively he tilted his ass to give them a better look. When he realized what he was doing, he quickly stood up and turned to face them. "Don't you know it's impolite to stare at a lady!" he shouted, suddenly concerned that he had refered to himself as a lady. He started to correct himself, but the older man said in a smooth, polished voice,
"You seemed to enjoy it well enough."
He blushed in fury and confusion, and didn't know how to respond. Instead, his focus shifted to a beam over their heads which was covered in cobwebs. Looking up, several corners of the ceiling needed dusting, too, so he scooted a chair over and climbed up for a better reach. Beneath him, he knew the men continued to stare at his exposed ass, but the indignity slowly melted away as a growing warmth spread through her crotch.
As she passed by the men to walk to the next corner, she couldn't resist eyeing their figures. She hadn't noticed before how well built the younger one was, his chest a broad triangle over his narrow hips. The older was handsome and refined, his grey hair neatly combed and his eyes twinkling as they followed her figure. She didn't completely want to act upon these feelings, but as she passed the older gentleman, she let her fingers graze his waist. In spite of his age, it was remarkably trim.
Between her legs, the warmth was developing into a powerful craving. Following an instinct she didn't entirely understand, she put the chair back where it belonged and journeyed over to the bed to straighten the covers. She let her hips swing in a wide, alluring arc as she approached the bed. It didn't really need much straightening, and a part of her was upset she was ignoring more pressing duties. But as she leaned across it to tuck in the other side, she cast a look back at the grey haired gentleman. Their gazes locked for a long moment, and impulsively she arched her back--beckoning him with a clear view of her ass.
Just as she was finishing the corner, she felt a hand take hold the side of her hip. Behind her, the grey haired man grunted approvingly as he squeezed her flesh, and she felt a flutter of pride in her chest. When his hand slowly stroked the side of her rounded thigh, she wanting desperately for it to move across her whole body, to worship every square inch of her ripe flesh. He seemed pleased, for sure, but instead went straight for the warmth of her crotch. Without even realizing it, she was panting lightly and the tops of her breasts rolled in and out of her bodice. Leaning for a better look, he smiled at that, too.
In another moment, he was unbuttoning the crotch of her lingerie. She lifted her hips like a cat in heat, giving him clear access. He quickly obliged, and his rock hard shaft slid into her like a knife through warm butter. Overwhelmed, she gasped with pleasure. His penis filled the dark folds of her new sex, and she felt her vagina tightening around it like a python consuming a mouse. With sudden certainty, she knew this was what she wanted more than anything else.
The next several minutes were a blur of sensations. Heat flooded her body, every square inch was infinitely sensitive. She felt his firm grip on her hips like hands on a wide steering wheel and thrilled as the silk of her lingerie rubbing against her erect nipples and her full breasts ground into the mattress. Meanwhile, her vagina contracted and dilated with a mind of its own, shocking her with untold pleasures. She tried to say how good this felt, but everything came out as a helpless, lustful moan. Instead, she submitted as he fucked her. She eagerly accepted him as he ground his crotch beneath her heavy ass, pushing his penis ever further into her cunt. She couldn't help but moan stupidly. Every centimeter was another gasp of ecstasy, every grind another orgasm.
Suddenly, she felt him cum. His body quivered and he pushed himself further into her. Deep inside her, she felt unfamiliar muscles spasm, wracking her mind with incomprehensible pleasure. Girlish cries of delight erupted from her as her uterus lapped up his seed. He ground into her several more times, and then she collapsed, exhausted, on the bed.
A few moments later, she felt him pull out of her cunt, button up her crotch, and pat her on the ass. "What a good girl she's become," he commented with his deep, kind voice. A great warmth spread through her body, until she felt like she was melting into the mattress. Her lips spread in a broad, contented smile. When she finally got up again, both the men were gone. Dreamily, she noticed some dust on the mantle piece, and straightening her uniform, she went to clean it.
The first sensation to return to Chris was a slow, deep throb in the back of his neck. Each breath hurt, but the pain was neither sharp nor overwhelming. His neck also had a full range of motion, which in a semi-conscious way he recognized as he rotated it in a circle. In his dizzied state, he was still certain somebody had knocked him unconscious.
1243579431
1
110
110
1
Zatanna Zatara: Mistress of Magic
Zachary Zanetti loves comics book and wanted nothing more than to attend this years comic book convention. His dream is derailed, however, when his father has to go on business trip to Las Vegas and he must be dragged along. During his unwanted trip to Las Vegas, however, out of boredom, Zach decides to heckle a magician at a magic show. The magician decides to fulfill Zach's wish by not simply sending him to a comic book convention, but into a comic book; however, it's not the comic book that Zach would have wanted!
<!--break-->
This story is a revised version of an old story I wrote called "Do You Believe in Magic?" Zatanna was actually the original inspiration for that story, but I decided to write a general story, instead. I decided to return to the original inspiration, however, and expand on it.
So, here it is.
I will write a short prelude for this chapter in awhile.
Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author of this story. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any previously copyrighted material. No copyright infringement is intended.
Zatanna: Mistress of Magic (Part I)
By Zephyrus
"This shit *sucks!*"
The audience--especially the men and women sitting right by the boy--groaned and spat disapproving comments at the haughty heckler's umpteenth interruption.
And, with his whole audience in disarray, the magician on stage stopped twirling his wand around his top hat, which rested on a wooden stool in front of him, and gave a lighthearted, amused look directly at the impudent blonde boy. His body--arms crossed, face tight with a fierce scowl--slumped in his seat with the brazen boorishness of a boy sitting in his most hated class. Or detention.
"Well," the magician said with a smile, "it seems someone doesn't like my show."
"'Cause it *sucks!* How many times are you gonna do the same old trick?!"
"I've been doing different tricks, haven't I?"
"*No*, you *haven't.* You're doing the same, old, *stupid trick* every single time but these people are too *dumb* to realize it and see through it."
The audience roared in another wave of disgruntlement at the boy, booing and hissing and shouting nasty comments. A woman sitting next to the boy glared at him from the corner of her eyes but bit her tongue and shifted in her seat.
"Now, now, now!" the magician said, waving his wand like a night stick. He still smiled. "It's all right, ladies and gentlemen." He looked back at the boy. Still smiling. "We should thank the little boy for his honesty, shouldn't we? Such honesty and criticism is rare nowadays."
The audience hushed somewhat but still glared and hissed at the boy.
"Why don't you come up here for a moment?"
For a moment, he just sat there, glaring up at the stupid old man in his magician's outfit, his big black top hat now back on his balding head, his skinny, frail body in his black magician's jacket, droopy sleeves hanging ominously from his thin arms as he beckoned the boy up.
Like a bitter boy called to the front of class by a teacher, he suddenly stood up from his seat and shuffled out of his row through people unwilling to move their legs for him, but more than willing to send him off with a nasty glare and maybe a mutter.
A deafening silence filled the auditorium as he walked down the aisle and up to the stage, beside the magician. The boy had his hands buried in his pockets, shoulders stiff as he sweat, his skin burning under the glare of the stage lights and his own presence on stage.
"So, what," the boy said, "am I gonna be one of those dumb people you experiment on?"
He laughed. "Who said anything about experiments? I just want to get to know you better."
The boy just stared at him. Him and his stupid, warm smile.
"What's your name?"
"Zach."
"Aaah. Nice name." He nodded. "So, Zach, what brings you to the Entertainment Capital of the World, Las Vegas?"
Zach kept his eyes down at the ebony wood of the stage, the floor beneath his feet creaking as he shyly shifted. "My father's here on some dumb business trip and he couldn't find anyone to watch me while he was gone, so he took all of us here." He laughed lightly. "Trust me, I'd much rather be somewhere else."
"Somewhere else other than Las Vegas?"
"Yeah. This city sucks. There was something much more exciting going on in my city."
"This must be something pretty big if it's making you not enjoying being at Las Vegas of all places, huh?"
"To me, it is."
"What is it?"
"A comic book convention."
"Oh, please!" someone from the audience cried, which triggered a small uproar of discontent. He heard some occasional exclamations of "Geek!" and "Nerd!" amongst the uproar.
"Shut up, assholes!" Zach yelled back at all of them. "I'd much rather be there than in this shitty city watching these dumbass shows and-"
"Now, now, now!" the magician yelled at everyone. The audience's roar soon calmed down, and the boy soon did, also. "Let's be civil, now. He's still a child and he has every right to want to be elsewhere, wherever it may be."
"Whatever," someone in the audience said.
"Get him off stage!"
"Go on with the show!"
"In a moment, please!" the magician pleaded politely. "The show will proceed after I talk to this boy a moment longer."
The magician turned back to the boy. Face warm and welcoming, like that of a therapist's.
And the boy looked at the magician. Face solid and stern with all the teenage angst in the world.
"So, you like comic books, I take it, huh?"
"Yeah."
"Is that a comic book in your back pocket?"
"Yeah."
"Mind if I see it?"
The boy just glared at the old man, as if he'd been asked for his wallet. After a moment, though, the boy said "Sure," and reached for the comic in his back pocket.
He gave it to the magician.
He took it and looked at the beautiful female illusionist on the cover, striking a sexy pose. "Ooooh," he said. "Who's this lovely young lady?"
"Her name's the title, stupid."
He only laughed lightheartedly. "I see, I see. Zatanna?"
"Zatanna Zatara."
He stared at the cover for a moment longer before he started to flip slowly through the first several pages. His perusal, however, was not casual in the least, like the boy or anyone would expect it to be; it was slow and deliberate, as if the man were reading a map to a destination, and the curves of her beautiful body was the road, or as if he were studying the blueprints of a building he was planning on constructing.
The boy frowned at how intensely he seemed to be reading this comic.
"It's ironic," he said, breaking the long, eerie silence that had lasted throughout his look at the comic. "You come to a magic show with a comic book about a magician!"
"Yeah, I guess," the boy said dismissively, shrugging.
The magician closed the comic book and looked up at the boy with a wide smile. "This convinces me, Zach, that you coming here today-despite how much it upsets you to be here-is fate."
He laughed a little. "Sure, old man."
"No, Zach: I mean it. I truly believe that destiny is occurring on this stage right now. Because, I can help you."
"And just how can you do that? By using your magic?"
"Maybe," he said vaguely.
The boy didn't bother to retort.
The magician walked up to him slowly and extended the comic book back to him. "What if I told you, Zach, that I can take you to a place better than a comic book convention?" He held the comic book before the boy, displaying the cover to him as if it were a game show door leading to a prize. "That I could have you be in a comic book?"
He looked at Zatanna Zatara on the cover, seemingly staring right at him, her eyes calling him to reach out and jump in the cover, like a beautiful woman in a bikini asking him to jump in a pool.
He laughed.
"I'd tell you you're full of shit."
"Watch your mouth!" a lady yelled from the audience.
"Fuck off!" he yelled back.
"Okay, okay!" the magician said, holding his hands up again. A moment of silence, and he continued again. "I mean it, Zach. I can do this for you. It'd be better than having you remain any longer in this city, watching my show-which you clearly don't believe in at all, and aren't enjoying. I believe it's the most diplomatic solution to this entire dilemma. I perform for my audience while I take you to somewhere you'd actually rather be." He added wryly, "You haven't exactly made yourself welcome, anyway, so I'm sure they'd also like to see you gone."
The audience suddenly cheered. "Make his ass disappear!" he heard someone say.
"Oh, what, this is gonna be some disappearing act?" Zach said once the acclaim calmed down.
"Oh, something like that," the old man said.
"Whatever," he said, and started to walk away.
"Now, wait a minute!"
The boy stopped.
"C'mon: what's the harm in a little trick? You don't believe in magic, anyway, right? So, the worst that's gonna happen is that you prove me and this whole audience wrong, like you think we all are, anyway, and nothing happens to you, and you walk off this stage just as you walked onto it."
"Yeah!" someone in the audience said. More acclaim from the audience. The entire audience seemed to dare him into this trick, now.
And, after all of his vulgar, inflammatory comments, Zach couldn't back out now.
The old man held out the comic book to him like a hook.
He just looked back at the magician and laughed lightly. He snatched his comic book out of his head and stuffed it back into his back pocket. "Okay, old man," he said.
"Good!" he clapped his hands.
The deal was on.
"Stand in the center of the stage, please."
Zach took his place center stage and faced the audience, eyes locked ahead to the distant doors in the back so he could keep the bitter scowls of the audience from biting into his skin.
The magician stood slightly to the side, in front of Zach, and faced the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen," he began. "Our assistant here, Zach, seems to not be enjoying his time here in Las Vegas, especially my show. So, let's send him on a trip to the comic books!" The magician looked back at Zach, sizing up his attire. "But, he needs to get dressed appropriately before we send him there." He looked at the audience, giving a knowing, wry grin. "Let's dress him, shall we?"
John turned back to Zach, raised his wand like a rifle and pointed it sharply at his body, as if shooting an invisible bullet of bullshit.
And then, he said: "Sehtolc egnahc!"
Zach frowned deeply.
"What did you just say?"
"What do you mean?"
"Did you just speak backwards?"
"Maybe," he smiled.
This smile contained a certain mischief and evil that Zach had only seen hints of throughout. Now, it revealed itself fully and unashamed.
Then, suddenly, Zach' socks felt--funny.
He didn't know how to describe it. They just somehow felt softer and silkier inside his sneakers. With his eyes popping wide, he nearly gasped as he even felt them--this softer, silkier material--slowly but surely climb up his hairy legs like a soft, silky snake, these illogical movements only concealed by his blue denim jeans. Curiosity and panic tempted him to raise his pant legs to see what the heck his socks were doing under there but he tried to keep his composure. Maybe his legs were just going numb. Socks just don't become soft and silky and climb up your legs.
"Something the matter, Zach?" John said.
With the material at his knees, Zach lost it and smacked his thighs as if he could impede its slow, steady climb. Yet, with the untouchable slyness of water, it simply passed beneath his palms to rise to his hips, underneath his briefs, only stopping slightly above their waistline.
"What the--" Zach said but the beginning of a slow increase in height cut him off. Which he didn't mind. He couldn't believe he was growing but he also couldn't complain, since he'd wanted to grow a few inches, anyway. His feet felt increasingly funny, though: as if his sneakers were--
"Look!" a woman in the audience shouted. "His shoes!"
Zach' head snapped down to his feet and saw what were a pair of black Nikes shrink into the delicate, shiny, thin material of black pumps, their roofs splitting open, betraying him by revealing the tops of a pair of petite, fishnetted feet, the pumps' spiky heels slowly rising more and more, inching higher and higher into the sky until he thought they'd never stop!
Like a newly lit spark igniting a small fire, laughter slowly grew from the audience.
Zach's mouth just dropped as he gazed in wide-eyed disbelief at the pair of petite, fishnetted feet now prettily perched upon black, five-inch spike-heeled pumps. The kind of whorishly high heels he saw on these Las Vegas showgirls!
"Oh my--" Zach began but, with a sudden intense tightness in his already tight briefs, he was cut of once again as the tightness suddenly suffocated his manhood. He could feel the tight material of his briefs soften, too, and the wife beater beneath his T-shirt followed suit, softening as it inexplicably fused with his briefs, with two hollow, yet prominent protrusions conspicuously denting his white T-shirt.
His shaky, clammy hand yanked up his T-shirt to reveal to himself and everyone else a black, soft, sexy, satin, high-hipped leotard, its soft, luscious satin shining sexily in the light. The high hip cut suggested that the leotard intended to emphasize a fabulous, full, beautiful butt.
The audience now roared with laughter.
Zach couldn't speak. His shaky, clammy hands roamed around his soft, satin-covered upper body, squeezing the humongous cups as the stage lights glared down on him harder and hotter than ever before.
"Pretty sexy leotard you got there, Zach," the magician said, smirking. "Perhaps you can tell the women in the audience where you bought it?" The audience exploded with laughter again.
Zach looked at John, his mouth wide open but void of words. Suddenly, the short sleeves of his white T-shirt lengthened down his arms in the same slow fashion his socks had, until they stopped at his wrists with big, bulky cuffs, fastened with feminine-looking golden cufflinks. White, cotton, collared gloves appeared on his hands. His shirt's center split from its neckline to the bottom, sealed again only by buttons that magically appeared as the collar of a woman's white satin blouse blossomed like a flower from his neckline.
A black bowtie topped it off.
A black, buttoned vest materialized on his torso; it had a low-neckline that opened at his abdomen, just below his ribcage, revealing the entirety of his white, breastless chest inside his soft, white, women's blouse, allowing space for a full, bounteous bust to burst forth, yet, for the time being, still a blank, gaping white space not yet filled. The vest fit slightly loose just like the white, satin blouse beneath it, and the sexy, satin leotard beneath that, waiting to be filled with the incredible curves of a voluptuous woman.
A long, black, magician's jacket suddenly draped itself around his arms and shoulders, its two coattails hanging down to the middle of his thighs.
Lastly, he felt a sudden weight on his head--the weight of what could be none other than a top hat: big, black, and bulky like that stupid old man's.
John laughed--his only slightly audible above the audience's. "There's no need to hide underneath those jeans, Zach. If you got it, flaunt it!" he said, raising his wand and stabbing it at his jeans.
Zach' hands apprehensively clung onto his blue, denim jeans--the one article of clothing saving him from the bottomless quicksand pit of utter humiliation he now found himself rapidly sinking in--however, in an attempt to back away, he tripped in his 5" spike pumps, causing the audience's laughter to pick up as he fell back on his (for now) skinny, bony butt, underneath which was his comic book, which had fallen out of his now non-existent jeans.
But their laughter didn't pick up as much from his trip as it did when the disappearance of his jeans revealed to himself and everyone else a pair of hairy, ugly, unshapely male legs stretched out before himself, comically encased in black fishnet pantyhose, which disappeared beneath the pantied-crotch of his tight satin leotard, against which a small penis struggled for room and air. The blouse only hung as low as his navel, exposing his leotarded bottom and crotch for the open ridicule of everyone.
The audience, although shocked and incredulous, nonetheless guffawed at the sixteen year-old pretty boy completely dressed in a typical, yet sexy female illusionist costume. Zach could swear he heard people screaming "Fag!" and "Sissy!", heckling him with malicious comments, hurling them at him like feces, saying "Look at how *small* it is!" and "Needle dick!" and "Look how pretty he looks!" while others whistled and hollered.
Zach looked down at the sexy, provocative outfit that his slender, flat, boyish body now ridiculously wore. "What the fuck?!"
A thought had came to him.
With his gloved hands and his high-heeled feet, he scooted his bony, fishnetted, leotarded tush off of his Zatanna comic book and looked at its cover.
He compared his outfit to hers.
It was-
"Oh my God!"
"I know," the magician said. "I did a pretty good job, huh?"
John then stood center stage and faced the audience with a wide grin as he brought his hands and lowered them, motioning for silence.
Slowly, they calmed down.
Zach could only sit there, his soul shrinking underneath the sizzling glare of the stage lights which shined on him like a specimen in a glass case, his face burning with embarrassment, his skin sweating as his heart beat hard beneath the chest of his leotard.
"Well," John said to the audience, "it seems our guest is now properly dressed for her trip. However, it looks like she woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning, eh?"
Laughter. Zach didn't notice John now referred to him as a "she."
"Should we give her a makeover?"
Uproarious applause.
"Very well!" John span around on his feet to the poor boy sitting on the stage in drag, gloved hands gripping his clothes, face wide-eyed and terrified as he stared at the old man like a murderer. He brought one of his fishnetted legs up and tried to push himself backwards with his 5" spike heeled pump.
"What the fuck are you doing?!" Zach said. "Change my fucking clothes back, you freak! I didn't want this! And, even if I did, I thought you meant a male-!"
"Now, now, now," John said with the tone of a gentle doctor talking to a child screaming about an injection, waving his wand like a syringe, "this will be quick. Let's go from the bottom to the top, shall we?"
He aimed the wand at his legs.
"Raeppasid, riah! Ylepahs dna ,ylevol ,gnol emoceb, sgel!"
And, suddenly, his legs tingled.
With gloves hands and spiked high heels, Zach struggled onto his feet again, but the tingle remained. And, this time, it wasn't from being faint with fright, or the stage lights! He could tell because, as he watched his fishnetted legs, their hair (as well as the hair all over his body) suddenly shrank into nothingness, leaving the soft, smooth, silky skin of a beautiful woman who just came from the spa, and his legs lengthened while some invisible force started carving his calves into a slim, curvy shapeliness only further emphasized by his sky-high heels and inflating his thighs to a thick, mouthwatering juiciness, growing taut against the fishnets.
Applause.
"Give her some real long ones!"
"From here to New York!"
"Nice thighs!"
And they went on and on and on until he couldn't take it anymore. On his increasingly sexy legs, he tried breaking for a run once more, but ended up tripping toward the stool. His gloved hands reached out and gripped its seat, leaving him bent over with his back facing the audience, giving everyone a view of his evermore voluptuous legs, with their thickening thighs and incredible calves, only partially obstructed by his twin coattails.
"Interesting position!" John said and tapped his butt. "Keep it."
And Zach was paralyzed. All the fiber of his being couldn't even make him twitch.
"*LET ME GOOO!*" he shouted, his first words in quite awhile.
"Ah ah *ahhh!*" John tipped his head with the wand. "The magician's assistant is not allowed to talk during a big performance. Her only job is to stand there and look pretty. Ecnelis!"
And Zach was silenced. He couldn't even open his mouth, much less make even the tiniest squeak.
His eyes began to water as John raised his coattails like a curtain, revealing his skinny, bony, fishnetted, leotarded butt to the audience. "Let's give her a little *padding*, shall we? Cushion for the pushin'?"
The men roared.
"J Lo boooty!"
"Give her a big, fat ass!"
"White girl wit' aaaass!"
"Courtney Black!"
The magician laughed and spanked his bottom with his wand, for an unnecessary but naughty effect to his command:
"Noollab ,ttub elbbub lufituaeb!"
With a warm tingle, Zach felt his butt cheeks seeming to swell inside his fishnet pantyhose and the pantied-bottom of his sexy leotard. He shut his eyes, gritted his teeth (which seemed to be all he could do with his mouth), and tightly and desperately clenched the muscles of his ballooning butt cheeks, as if that could stop its slow inflation. His desperate efforts were futile, however, and, when he relented and released his muscles, he merely felt the soft, inflating fleshiness of his ballooning booty jiggle juicily. And further his butt bubbled and ballooned, like dough rising in an oven, the pantied bottom sinking further and further in the deepening valley between its inflating cheeks.
He whipped his head back to see over his small, soft shoulder and his eyes widened with horror as he witnessed his fishnetted butt cheeks slowly and sensuously swell behind him, high in the sky, fishnet pantyhose tightening more and more as they strained to contain its increasing corpulence (along with his thick, meaty thighs). Along with all of this, his hips widened, flaring forth from his small waist, which shrank into a more tapered, convex form.
He whipped his head forward and caught the comic book lying on the floor, in front of the stool. His eyes glued themselves to Zatanna's terrific hourglass figure and her lovely lower half-her wide hips, her whittled waist, her beautiful bubble butt-which he could feel himself attaining more and more with every numbing tingle, with every swell of his buttcheeks, with every pop of his hips. He had always loved her lower-half: the long, lovely legs in fishnets and high heels, how her coattails coquettishly curtained her corpulent rump. He thought with horror at how he now had those same legs, and the rest was on its way!
From the audience--mostly the males--there came a steady, booming, bass chant of "*BOO-TY! BOO-TY! BOO-TY!*"
John did not disappoint: they got booty.
A few seconds later, Zach's back suddenly cracked as his spine curved in, forcing him to thrust his beautiful butt high in the sky, giving an inviting view to everyone.
At the same time, his manhood seemed to be yanked back into his crotch, leaving a hole which thinned and lengthened into a sensitive slit which eliminated the ugly bulge that ruined his otherwise gorgeous lower-half.
Left behind was a remarkable bubble butt supported by wide, curvy hips--on which a sexy, high-hipped leotard straddled high on--and long, luscious legs with fabulous fishnetted thighs and curvy calves, petite perched prettily in five-inch pumps. The thin strip of a now thong-backed leotard sexily divided the big, bulbous bubble of a butt into two rotund hemispheres of soft, sumptuous, perfect, fishnetted fleshiness.
A soft, round mound lied between his lovely legs, indicating the vulva of a woman.
With Zach's new, fantastic ass arched invitingly high in the sky, and with his coattails raised like the skirt of a naughty schoolgirl, John spanked Zach's butt with the wand once more, as if the wand were a ruler, as he had before its transformation; only, now, the impact caused his new booty to jiggle with a juicy gelatinousness, its soft, rich fleshiness rippling like an ocean.
And then men roared.
John smiled. "My assistant now has quite the remarkable butt! I must say, she sure puts the 'ass' in 'assistant'!"
Laughter.
Like lowering a curtain, John lowered his coattails again, suggestively curtaining his full, fishnetted, leotarded tush from full view, yet still not completely concealing all hints of its captivating corpulence. Zach found himself able to stand upright again, so he did. He felt the new, natural curvature of his spine as his new, fantastic ass jutted majestically behind him in all its gorgeous juiciness as he stood in his black 5" pumps. The twin tails of his magician jacket juicily jutted outwards at the conspicuous, bulbous abundance of his butt, the tips of the tails tickling the incredible, curvy, fishnetted calves of his long, luscious, pantyhosed legs, the sexy fishnets flashing sexily in the stage light, glittering with a showgirl glamour. The way they seemed to shimmer in the light seemed to be magical in and of itself!
And that terrifyingly flat satin crotch!
As Zach' gloved hands explored his newly voluptuous lower half--patting his wide hips, gloved hands incredulously squeezing his round, plump rump through his fishnets, and feeling his crotch.
"Look!" someone in the audience shouted. "His lil' wee-wee's gone!"
And it was true. Between his wide, round hips and his full, fleshy, fishnetted thighs lied a perfectly, femininely flat, leotarded crotch. The tight white blouse, as mentioned before, ended at his navel, leaving the bottom, "pantied" part of his lustrous leotard fully revealed, exposing his newly lush, leotarded tush and his perfectly, femininely flat crotch--undoubtedly the crotch of a fully functional woman. The tightness of his leotard's crotch betrayed him, displaying his new femininity in the absence of the puny penis the entire audience had laughed at moments ago.
They laughed.
Zach girlishly clamped his lovely legs together, his fishnetted thighs gnashing sexily against each other, his gloved hands concealing his new womanhood from the world. The undeniably girly pose only provoked further laughs: he looked like an embarrassed girl trying to keep her skirt down in strong winds.
"Hang on, ladies and gentlemen," the magician said, "she's not finished yet!"
Zach looked at John and tried to scream "Stop this!" but no words left his mouth. His mouth did not even move. Yet, somehow, John knew.
"Now, now, my dear assistant, I can't just stop in the middle of my biggest magical performance, can I? That's bad for business. So, for your safety, I'll have to ask you not to move for the rest of the performance. Just stand and look pretty." He pointed his wand once more.
Zach's body, with a mind of its own, stood center stage again and faced forward, staring at the back wall once again. Like a mannequin on display.
He could not move.
"Titties!" one man yelled. And, laughter once again spread through the crowd like fire in a forest, and the men chanted "TI-TIES! TI-TIES! TI-TIES!"
"What an eager audience! You're all too kind."
Zach mentally gasped in horror.
The magician walked up to the comic and picked it up. He glanced at the cover for a second before walking holding it up to Zach, showing him the cover of the comic book heroine that he now looked like from the waist down, and was becoming more and more.
"Well, you tell me, Zach: what size do you think these babies are?"
He stared in horror at her humongous bust, bulging dramatically over the lapels of her black vest and threatening to burst through her white blouse-the very same vest and blouse he now wore, too.
His mouth gaped with terror, but no words escaped. Any other time he would have been aroused to the point of masturbation: now, he shuddered at what seemed to be his bust-to-be! Hell if he knew what size they were! All he knew is that they were fucking huge and he didn't want them!
"Oh," the magician said with feigned woe. "I forgot. You can't speak."
Zach could only swallow.
"Let me ask the audience!" he suddenly yelled, walking around Zach and going downstage, holding up the comic book cover for all to see, allowing all their eyes to feast on the bust-to-be of the comic book heroine he was becoming. "What size would you guess?"
"C-cup!"
"D-cup!"
"Double D's!"
"Fuck it, just make 'em as big as you can!"
And they went on and on.
John eventually hushed them. "I think I've decided!" he said and pointed his wand.
"Snoitroporp ralucatceps ot worg ,stsaerb!"
It was as if the wand was a shotgun and he was shot point blank in the chest.
Zach could feel it: he could feel his tiny nipples suddenly swell in a way no male nipple could have ever done, and he could feel its surrounding flesh rise like dough and it rose and rounded until his nipples grazed the lacy insides of the cups. And, as his shoulders thinned and softened, and as his arms lost what little muscle they had to give way to a soft, feminine flabbiness, and as his hands shrank to a dainty, graceful, feminine size inside his white gloves, they grew. All the while, he struggled to keep his eyes from darting down and viewing the rapidly inflating protrusions. His kept his eyes locked on the back of the auditorium as hard as he'd ever kept his eyes locked on anything. When his eyes started to itch with dryness, he shut them tightly, biting his tongue, trying to shut out everything and tell himself that this was just a dream: he wasn't dressed up as Zatanna Zatara and he wasn't growing tits before an entire auditorium of men and women. However, no matter how badly he tried to flee into the darkness behind his eyes, the torturous chant of "TI-TIES!" tore through his thoughts and echoed hauntingly in his ears.
So his breasts kept ballooning, filling more and more of his satin leotard's big, bulky chest, gradually reducing both that and his blouse into an intense tightness, growing ever wider and tighter at his chest while still tightly tapering to his sexy, flat waist. Soon enough, his sizeable breasts had filled the leotard and still grew, his evermore tremendous bust thrusting out over the low lapels of his black vest and now severely straining the top button of his blouse as the growing melons pressed against each other and bulged outwards, competing for space.
Zach could only take in quick, horrified, hyperventilating breaths, feeling the inflating mounds of flesh jiggle with every rapid rise and fall of his chest, as his ballooning breasts heaved heavily on his chest. He shut his eyes tighter.
When his two top buttons popped off, rousing even stronger laughter from the audience, he gasped and, finally being unable to help himself, he looked down.
The milky white tops of two brand new, tremendous breasts stared back up at him, heaving heavily and voluptuously with every panicky breath, straining inside a skin-tight, white satin blouse, unbelievable cleavage beautifully framed with frilly-laced lapels and topped with an adorable black bow tie.
He glanced at the cover.
His humongous bust bulged majestically from his vested chest in an identical fashion to the babe on the comic book. Yet, they jiggled and wobbled and weaved in ways no comic book artist could ever capture.
Even though he couldn't see it, below his majestic chest the tight, white, satin blouse tightly tapered to his sexy, flat waist, from which a plump pair of wide, fishnetted hips flared fabulously outward from the high-hipped, thong-backed bottom of a black, lustrous leotard.
"Oops!" John said as the audience hollered over the button popping. "Seems I overdid it a bit. I guess that's enough."
And, with a point of his wand, they stopped. But, the damage was done.
Zach's eyes watered even more.
"Now, for the face!" John said.
"Give her some DSLs!"
"Some big, cocksuckin' lips!"
"Red lipstick, too!"
"Big, baby blue eyes!"
He laughed as his pointed his wand one last time.
"Mrofsnart, ecaf!"
Zach felt his face spasm and twist. His chin narrowed and rounded as the magic inflated his lips, pouting more and more until he wondered if they were puckering. That, combined with their new red, glossy lipstick made them protrude with a fabulous fullness and shine with an erotic luster perfect for that one random man's perverse comment! His big, wide nose shrank into a tiny, adorable button size as a ravishing rash of rouge ravaged his rising, plumping cheeks. An unbearable burning sensation in his eyed forced him to shut them as his eyelashes lengthened and curled outwards with the lush luxuriance of a movie star's. Black shadow appeared on his eyelids. He felt his hair grow, filling his top hat more and more; a few beautiful fringes of silky, sable strands slowly seeped forth from underneath the lid, like water slowly seeping through the cracks of a failing dam. However, soon, the hat failed, and a raging, gorgeous waterfall of fabulous, luxurious brunette hair burst forth his scalp as the top hat fell off, the luxurious, silky locks cascading down the sides of his face, unfurling luxuriously like a black cape, brushing his plump, rouged cheeks, covering his ears (which now had big, gaudy, golden star-shaped earrings), tickling his jacketed back, bangs brushing his small forehead, until it all stopped at the middle of his back.
His eyes opened anew with a beautiful baby blue. Everyone gasped at their spellbinding beauty.
The audience gawked with gaping mouths and wide eyes as Zach had finally disappeared, as they so wanted, replaced with this buxom, busty, brunette beauty on the stage, straight out of a comic-book, with the incredible, curvy, comic-book body to prove it.
"Ladies and gentlemen: I present to you, Zatanna Zatara!"
And, they applauded. Everyone last one of them stood. Men whistled and catcalled. The woman that had been sitting next to Zach laughed.
And Zach could only stand there and stare at them, with his new blue eyes. Watering.
John soon hushed the audience again, even though a few men here and there still whistled and hollered.
"You may speak now, Zatanna."
Zach decided to ignore the new name and take this one change to speak, so, in his 5" pumps, he turned to John, hair swaying and earrings swinging. "What have you--"
He immediately stopped, his dainty, tiny, graceful gloved hand grasping his throat, the other hovering horrifically over his luscious lips, gaped in an opulent O of awe and shock, as his big, blue eyes widened at the voice. He had just spoken with the sexily breathy, irresistibly sultry, soft soprano voice of a seductive game show hostess!
And it made everyone laugh.
"Lovely voice you got there, Zatanna! Reminds me of Marilyn Monroe. Anyway, aren't you curious to see how well the transformation went?"
"No! I-"
"Oh, yes, you are!"
He lifted the wand again.
"NO!" Zach screamed in his sweet voice.
"Raeppa, rorrim!"
Before Zach's horrified yet still beautiful face, in between himself and the magician, a mirror magically appeared.
"Don't make me look!" he screamed, his dainty, gloved hands girlishly shielding his pretty blue eyes, like a girl looking away from a scary movie.
"Look at yourself!" from behind the mirror, he pointed the wand again. "Era won uoy ohw ta kool! Revoc eht no od uoy ekil esop dna!"
He could not control himself; his hands removed themselves from his face and placed themselves on his wide hips, which now cocked themselves sexily to the side. His shoulders pushed themselves back, thrusting his humongous bust forward, and he arched his back, jutting his juicy booty behind him. He took one hand to take his hat in his hand, which had fallen off from his hair growth, and now had a wand in it, and he put it on his head, holding the wand at his side.
He looked in the mirror.
He saw Zatanna Zatara, the sexy superheroine sorceress of Gardner Fox's and Murphy Anderson's creation, from ink and coloring to flesh and bone, more identical to her comic book image than any actor or casting-director could ever hope to achieve. A comic-book superheroine come to life, with the unbelievably beautiful, comic-book beauty and the curvy, comic-book body to go with it. Beautiful, luxurious brunette hair hung down to the middle of her back, brushing the sides of her face, her shoulders, and the back of her neck along the way. Her gold, star-shaped earrings sparkled in the light like stars themselves, framing the sides of her spellbindingly beautiful face, whose baby blue eyes twinkled like magical sapphire gems or crystal balls. They were eyes that could cast a spell on any man without so much as one backwards-spoken word! A gaze was all it took, and any man would be under her spell! He knew for sure that he was! Despite the fact that the command made him unable to look away, he knew that, if he had the freedom to, he wouldn't have-he couldn't have!
The black eye shadow on her eyelids and the black eyeliner gave an air of mystery, making her eyes look like magic boxes with unknown contents or origins. Her luscious red lips were curled into a coy, devilish smile that, combined with her eyes, gave a strong air of mischief, as if she were about to perform a trick, or as if she were about to invite you to join her on stage!
To top it all off, her black hat sat atop her pretty little head like a crown, anointing herself the Mistress of Magic, Zatanna Zatara, and none other.
Her tight, white blouse was (impressively, provided her impressive chest) buttoned up over her humongous bust, all the way up to the collar, topped with a black bow tie, in a classy, non-trashy, yet still sexy manner; her breasts, despite their lack of skin exposure, jutted majestically forth from her vested chest as dramatically as they did on the cover, still leaving no mystery as to their impressive size as they visibly strained the buttons of her blouse. Her blouse and leotard hugged her incredible comic-book curves, tapering from her majestic chest down to her sexy, tiny, flat waist, which then flared fabulously into a sexy set of wide, rich hips, behind which a huge bubble butt bulged juicily out to the world in its thong-backed leotard, its corpulence coquettishly curtained by the cute twin coattaills that hung down to her knees. Her legs, long and lovely as any pair he'd ever seen, shimmered and glimmered in her glitzy, ritzy fishnets, ending with her pretty feet inside black five inch pumps.
All in all, the pose was pretty provocative and covergirl-ish! And it was all too familiar! From that minx-like expression to the thrust of her bust, to the twinkle in her eye.
Then, he realized:
It was the pose from the cover of the comic book!
Although he couldn't see it, the magician was holding up the cover to the audience, so they could even see for themselves just how identical the gorgeous sorceress on stage was to the comic book heroine.
Both Zach and the audience were equally in awe.
Underneath his fixed seductive pose and expression, he was in terror. His heart pounded in panic deep underneath his tremendous chest; he could now hear and feel the blood of the Homo Magi race course through his veins with every horrified heartbeat he heard in his ears.
"Eman ruoy yas," the magician said.
The sexy sorceress in the mirror opened her lovely lips, still smiling: "I am Zatanna Zatara," she cooed, zestful as if introducing herself to an audience before starting an act, yet seductive as if giving someone backstage "private performance". "Mistress of Magic."
Everyone laughed.
Zach could do nothing but stare at his sexy reflection, smiling on the outside, yet crying and wanting to die on the inside.
"Ecneidua eht ta kool dna esop ruoy peek."
Zach turned in his high heels to look at the audience; however, his pose remained. The magician stood next to him, holding up the comic book practically right next to his face. The audience could now see a side-by-side comparison: the gorgeous sorceress was literally ripped right from the cover, identical to every incredible curve of her body, down to every follicle of hair.
Everyone was in awe.
"Flesruoy ecudortni!"
Zach could feel lovely lips opening again:
"Hello, boys and girls," she cooed yet again. "I'm Zatanna: Mistress of Magic."
Laughter.
Applause.
The audience's cheers were so deafening, Zach could hardly hear his mind cry in dread. His eyes combed through the audience: people pointing and laughing, many with tears in their eyes, many slapping their knees. He could see through their gaping, guffawing mouths, straight down their cavernous throats, seeing their cavity fillings (if they had any), seeing their tonsils jiggle. He heard several shouts of "Bimbo!" and "Stupid bitch!"
Zach's eyes would not even well with tears. He could only stand there and stare, posing sexily, smiling.
The magician rose his hands, motion for the audience to calm down. After what seemed like forever, they finally did, however, some intermittent chuckles and giggles, along with some occasional comments, still broke through the silence.
"So, we've finally dressed and made up our guest!" the magician proclaimed. "Now that she's dressed and ready to go for her trip, let's get her flight ready!"
The audience roared again, despite the fact that they had no idea what was about to happen. They just wanted to see the magical comic book bimbo gone.
The magician placed the comic book on the stool gently, as if setting a table cloth for a dinner.
He gave one, final, somewhat lustful look at the sexy superheroine sorceress that had come to life before his eyes and the entire audience, still posing provocatively in a stance straight from the cover.
"You ready to go to your world, Zatanna?"
The sorceress simply kept staring at the audience like a statue.
"Very well, then!"
He pointed his wand at the comic book.
"Nepo, latrop!"
A sudden gust of wind exploded in the auditorium, the air sweeping at Zach's coattails and chilling his fishnetted legs. The force that swept through the auditorium also seemed to sweep away the lighting and electricity as the stage lights dimmed deeply, as if to signal the final act of a performance.
A pink pillar of light exploded from the comic book cover, with sparkling twinkles and stars occasionally popping out like the embers of a fire, illuminating the stage and the entire auditorium in place of the greatly dimmed light. Finding that he could now move and speak freely again, Zach looked at it. The glorious, glamorous, girly brilliance of the light nearly blinded him, making him wince.
The audience ooo'ed and aaah'ed.
After the explosion, the pillar shrunk down into a soft, pink glow that emanated from the cover, shining through softly like the light of a window to another world.
And so it began.
Zach first felt it as several silky strands of his jet black hair waved softly in the book's direction, his coat flapping lightly, as if a tornado were approaching and these were the warning winds. This warning wind quickly escalated into torrential speeds and cataclysmic inclemency: her coattails flapped madly about her fishnetted legs (the muscles of which had tightened, trying to resist and fight the sudden pull of the book) and her hair whirled wildly about her terrified yet beautiful face, all flying towards the comic book. He realized what was happening.
The comic book was trying to suck him in!
"NO!" he screamed, trying to fight its pull. He attempted to raise his right, high heeled foot and plant it slightly back, to gain some leverage and slowly increase his distance from the book by inching his way back.
The book, however, had the relentless, unstoppable force of a black hole. The winds pulled his foot forward a step, his foot coming down on the wood of the stage with a loud CLACK, bringing himself one clacking step closer to the world of Zatanna.
The magician stood by the stool like a gatemaster, completely unaffected by the winds, as calm as an undertaker at a funeral.
"Please!" he grunted girlishly as he still tried to fight the force. "Don't do this to me!"
He shifted all of his weight to back of his heels, trying to plant the spiky, tall heels of his pumps onto the ground as much as he could to secure his footing. This proved to be futile: the tall, spiky heels simply scraped the wood of the stage, leaving behind trails, as he slowly slid forward towards the book more and more.
"You can't escape your fate, Zatanna!" the magician yelled over the winds.
After a few more seconds of sliding, Zach stood before the comic book. He planted his gloved hands on both sides of the stool in order to fight against the pull on his upper body.
Through his flailing brunette hair, he stared down into the comic book cover as if it were a cliff he was now at the edge at. Its pink brilliance, now at its strongest since he now stood right in front of it, nearly burned his big, terrified blue eyes, like the light of a train staring him directly in his face!
He stared at the superheroine on the cover: his beautiful, yet terrified face stared at her face, so much like his own now, and he watched her eyes gaze at him with that powerful, spellbinding gaze he had seen on himself in the mirror. It was almost as if her eyes were the powerful force pulling him in!
He couldn't look away: the spell was cast upon him, both body and soul. He now stared into the eyes of his fate-into the eyes of himself. He was no longer looking at a comic book cover: he was looking at a mirror, at his own reflection, at himself.
He was now Zatanna Zatara, the Mistress of Magic.
The magician leaned in and stroked the side of her face, watching the realization in her eyes. "You see it, now, don't you? It's your destiny, dear."
Zatanna said nothing.
The soft hand that had stroked her cheek a moment ago now firmly gripped the back of her neck.
"Farewell, Zatanna!"
He pushed her face into the cover of herself: her lovely lips touched first, as if kissing her own reflection in a pond, yet, like a pond, her face quickly fell in, as if it were submerged underwater. If the book were a black hole, its cover was the event horizon, and she was on her way past it, to disappear from the universe to all observers, never to be seen again.
Her arms, still on the outside, still held onto the edge of the stool, but the pull of the cover was now so strong, her arms soon gave in. With these two last beacons of resistance and hope gone, the cover sucked in the rest of her body as easily and smoothly as a person slurping up a wet noodle into their mouth; the coattails of her coat, her long, fantastic, fishnetted legs, and her five-inch high heeled feet, all sucked in.
And, at that, the winds slowly died down, the lights slowly came back, concluding the transformation of Zachary Zanetti to Zatanna Zatara, and his transfer from this world, into hers.
The magician looked at the audience and bowed, smiling wildly. "That's all, folks!"
The audience simply stared in silence.
----
She found herself zipping at lightspeed through a pink wormhole with glittery, girly sparkles of white all along the walls, twinkling like stars, as she fell deeper and deeper down the rabbit hole, deeper and deeper down the pink esophagus of this new universe that was swallowing her. Her magician's robe, with their cute coattails, flapped wildly behind her like a superheroine's cape while in flight, her hair flailing behind her as well, her top hat magically staying on her head. She could barely keep her eyes open, with how the velocity of the wind ate away at their moisture. Her arms flailed frantically at her sides, as if she were falling from the sky.
Her intermittent, bloodcurdling screams of "NOOOOOO!" echoed throughout the wormhole as she flew down it.
Ahead, she saw a tiny, black speck that rapidly grew larger and larger as she approached it. It looked like some sort of dark area she was rapidly flying to.
Soon, she reached it, and found herself lying down in darkness, face up, eyes closed.
As if from a long, deep hypnosis, she slowly opened her eyes.
And saw nothing.
Panicking, she waves her arms wildly; her gloved hands hit two wooden walls directly at her sides.
She kicked her high-heeled foot forward and hit a wooden ceiling that seemed to be extremely low-directly in front of her face, she confirmed as she felt with her hands.
She seemed to be in some sort of box.
Testing this, she pushed at the ceiling with her hands.
Sure enough, it opened, and a flood of light shot in at her eyes, causing her to wince and squint.
She heard uproarious applause. At the sound of this, after having been mocked mercilessly by an auditorium full of people as she transformed into a comic book superheroine, her heart jumped with stage fright. She felt apprehensive. She hyperventilated. She did not want to face any audience.
Yet, she could also hear something slightly different; this applause actually sounding praising, rather than jeering.
Her eyes quickly adjusted to the light: she opened them fully again and stared at the bright stage lights that stared directly down at her like the sun.
"Wasn't that an amazing disappearing trick, everyone?!" she heard an announcer say.
Although apprehensive, she couldn't stay in the box forever.
Like a scared soldier taking a peek out of his trench at the risk of being shot, she slowly peeked her pretty little top-hatted head up out of the box she had been lying in, and her blue eyes peering over the edge of the box .
Their applause surged greatly at the sight of her.
She could only stare at all of them, wide-eyed, bewildered, and worried, as if she had awoken on another planet and saw aliens in the audience.
"Ladies and gentlemen!" said the announcer, "give it up for the best magician in Gotham City: Zatanna Zatara, Mistress of Magic!"
------
This concludes Part 1 of 4 of the Zatanna Series.
Stay tuned for the next part, in which our new superheroine discovers her powers, learns more about her history and heritage than she could've ever learned from a comic book, and embarks on a journey to return to her old world, and her old body!
Zachary Zanetti loves comics book and wanted nothing more than to attend this years comic book convention. His dream is derailed, however, when his father has to go on business trip to Las Vegas and he must be dragged along. During his unwanted trip to Las Vegas, however, out of boredom, Zach decides to heckle a magician at a magic show. The magician decides to fulfill Zach's wish by not simply sending him to a comic book convention, but into a comic book; however, it's not the comic book that Zach would have wanted!
1243631753
1
111
111
1
Non-Plugsuit Fetishism: The Case of Misato Katsuragi
Mitchell buys his favorite Eva girl's pendant from a mysterious anime antique store. When he puts it on out of bored curiosity--perhaps in a feeble attempt to feel closer to her--he becomes closer to her than he ever would've thought possible.
<!--break-->
Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author of this story. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any previously copyrighted material. No copyright infringement is intended.
Non-Plugsuit Fetishism: The Case of Misato Katsuragi
By Zephyrus
Mitchell had tried to go about his usual business in his room-clean his room, do his homework, and maybe watch some television-however, the gleam of the pendant seemed to catch his eye no matter what, like the shine of a persistent sun. It seemed to clamor for his undivided attention. It inevitably distracted him a few times from his duties; he'd find his eyes drifting from his books, almost magnetically drawn to the gleam of the pendant, and he'd find his hand putting his pen down and reaching for its cool, yet warm and inviting metallic surface. He'd then caress it with his thumb and hold it up before him, twisting it every which way to see the light dance on its polished surface and bounce back into his eyes. It was like the real thing.
Misato Katsuragi's pendant.
He reflected on it. Within his hand, he felt the weight of its history, its symbolism. The memento of a girl's deceased father, who gave his life to save her in Second Impact. Something this same girl grew up wearing almost everyday, as she blossomed into a beautiful young woman. Something that she gave to a boy in her last moments.
With a sudden shake of his head, he soon snapped himself out of his reveries. Why was he thinking so deeply on a simple pendant? Especially one belonging to a fictional character?
He shook his head. "It's just a cosplay toy," he said to himself. Although, he had to admit, it felt and looked quite real. The company that manufactured this put a lot of care into it. Even its weight and its smooth, cool surface felt real. He could just imagine this crisp, cross-shaped pendant wrapped around the slender neck of Misato Katsuragi, its cross resting on her beautiful bosom as she wore her black dress and her reddish orange NERV jacket, long, lovely violet hair flowing to the middle of her back, framing her beautiful face....
He shook his head again, trying to ignore the familiar stirring in his groin that he always felt whenever he thought of her. "Why can't I concentrate today?" He sighed as he stared at the pendant, pondering on the money he had spent on buying it. "This is what I get for being a Misato-freak."
Seriously. He stared to question why he had even bought it. It wasn't as if it was a poster he could hang up in his room, or a figurine he could put on his desk, or any kind of fanatical decoration. It was just a pendant-an impressively realistic pendant, but still a pendant. It isn't as if he could wear or somethi-
He froze at that thought. Wearing Misato Katsuragi's pendant?
He laughed nervously at the thought as he looked at it. The pendant, however, seemed to glare back at him with a glint, as if insulted by his laugh and his flippant attitude toward itself. It seemed to indignantly ask "Why not?"
He shook his head clear of more odd thoughts polluting his mind. "It isn't Misato's pendant. It's just a toy."
Its sheen and shine seduced him, however, like a woman winking at a man and wagging her finger at herself, saying, "Come hither."
He glanced at the clock on his desk. He had spent the past ten minutes pondering on this pendant.
He groaned in frustration at how long he had spent on this topic and just shrugged his shoulders.
"Whatever," he said.
He threw the pendant on around his neck.
He looked down to see it glowing in the light as its bulky weight laid heavily against his flat, boyish chest. He flicked the cross with his index finger, gleaming as it flailed from the flick in the light, hearing the heavy, shiny metal release a crisp, clean "Ting!". The impact of his flick against its weighty mass stung his fingernail.
He shrugged again. "It makes a good chain, I guess," he said nonchalantly. Maybe he hadn't just wasted money, then. He didn't own any chains, after all. "It's about time I started wearing chains," he said.
After a moment of reflecting on the chain, he yawned loudly and strongly. Fatigue swept over his body. He leaned back in his chair, slouched, and stretched his legs and his arms. "When did I get so tired?"
He idly looked down at the pendant, as if it could answer his question. It only sat on his chest.
"Oh, well." He sat up and forward in his chair again, and he leaned forward, gluing his eyes to his book and trying to re-submerge himself within the world of Chemistry. He continuously dosed off, however, and intermittent images and subconscious thoughts of Misato Katsuragi cut his connection to hydrogen bonds and ions: Misato wearing her jean cutoffs and her pink camisole, strutting her beautiful butt about her apartment in Tokyo-3; Misato guzzling her beloved Yebisu beers and belching beautifully; Misato's beautiful body wrapped wonderfully in a towel, hugging her incredible curves as she stood in her misty bathroom; Misato....
His head jumped up, his eyes snapping open. "The hell?" He slapped his face while rubbing his eyes. "What's wrong with me?"
He glanced at his clock. Thirty minutes had passed.
"Wow," he said and shook his head. He then said "Whatever" as he pushed his chair away from his desk and stood up. He decided he might as well get a nap, since he couldn't stay up for whatever reason.
His tongue scanned over the dry, parched gums of his mouth, though. "I'm thirsty."
He slowly stood up, stretching his body and yawning again as he emerged, and he stumbled tiredly to the kitchen, feet dragging and dropping heavily on the hardwood floor. He opened the fridge and scanned through it. He groaned with frustrated fatigue: somebody had forgotten to buy groceries. No Sunny D, orange juice, cranberry juice, no anything. Not even water. The fridge only had beer to offer for thirst quenching.
With a groan, he slammed the fridge.
He kept his hand on its handle, however, and stared at its door. He unconsciously burned a hole through the door's cool, metallic surface, right at the beer.
"Beer?" he asked himself, as if to scoff at where such a silly (subconscious) question came from. He couldn't-
Yes, you can.
He blinked and shook his head, thinking he was dosing off again for such a rampant thought to run through his head-a thought so strong and insistent, it almost sounded like someone said it.
He opened the fridge and stared at one of many wet, cold cans of Heineken. Its cool, slick surface seemed to call out to him, to wrap his hand lovingly around it. "I'm too young," he said, shaking his head at it.
No, you're not.
This time, he knew he hadn't dosed off again; whatever the thought was, it was very strong and very real. The thought urged him to drink it.
"Whatever," he said. He reached out for it and took it out. Its cold, metallic, wet surface electrified his skin, making him giddy with some strange sort of excitement, as if he was about to drink his favorite drink.
He stared at the bottle for a moment, reflecting on its feel in his hand. Its coolness and marvelous moisture promised a thrilling thirst quenching experience like none he had ever experienced before; it urged him to pop its top.
He did so, bringing his thumb to its tab and pulling. The can hissed sweetly as it opened, sounding, for some reason, like music to his ears; as if triggered by the hiss, his mouth started to water with eagerness, like a Pavlovian dog hearing the dinner bell.
Without further questioning this sudden, odd urge to try beer, he closed his eyes and brought the can to his mouth, its cool, moist edge kissing his lips, and he took a gigantic gulp, feeling the tangy, yet tasty liquid flood his parched mouth and drop deep down his esophagus, into his stomach. He felt his taste buds burst with delicious bliss, savoring every last drop.
He soon stopped his gulp, releasing a deeply satisfied "Aaaah" from his mouth, follow by an embarrassingly loud, and even more satisfied belch. He could smell the strange, yet sweet scent of consumed beer in his burp.
"Wow," he said, staring forward, stunned and speechless, as if from a first kiss. The taste of the beer still lingered in his mouth and on his lips. He stared quizzically at the can. "Why'd I just do that?"
He frowned at the thought of his dad noticing one of his precious beers unaccounted for, but he quickly shrugged his worry away, along with this sudden enthusiasm for beer, and he nonchalantly through it in the garbage. He walked back upstairs to his room, his feet once again dragging tiredly behind him as he walked, his eyes barely open to stay open.
Without even looking at it, he threw his hand at the light switch, flipping it off, and he slammed the door behind him, letting darkness flood his room. Only tiny little beams of light stabbed into his room from the gaps in his window blinds.
He yawned again, stretching his arms in the dark before collapsing backwards into his bed. He pulled his heavy, thick, cotton blanket up to his face, snuggling it lovingly, and closed his eyes.
His last thoughts were inexplicably of a certain, pretty, purple-haired girl.
"Hey," a sweet, soft voice said to him. It sounded scrambled through the many layers of his deep slumber, however.
He did not answer.
"Hey," it said again, slightly louder, yet still as soft.
He still did not answer. He thought his mom or someone else was simply trying to wake him up. So, he ignored it.
"Hey," it said for a third, final time.
He groaned with frustration as he opened his eyes slowly. Light stabbed at his dilated pupils from all directions; instead of his familiar ceiling, above him, he only saw an infinite white space, the brightness of the ethereal light hitting everything, everywhere.
And, in the center of his vision, he saw a vision of beauty.
He saw the pretty, purple-haired young woman he had been thinking about all day. Voluptuous, voluminous violet locks framed a beautiful face, bangs curving outward in a cute crescent shape, sweeping the sides of her forehead and ending just above her thin eyebrows, below which big, brown eyes looked lovingly at him. Her sweet smile-perhaps the sweetest he had ever seen-welcomed him to whatever world this was.
"Would you like to become with me?" she asked softly and seductively in a beautiful, breathy contralto, as if asking her lover an intimate question. "To be of one mind and body?" Her eyebrows jumped suggestively. "It could be really, really nice."
Despite the dreaminess of this awakening and the beauty of this vision, he frowned.
That phrase.
That face.
It was from....
She was....
"I've spent way too much time thinking about Evangelion lately," he said.
Then, as if some supernatural spotlight had suddenly shut itself off, he found himself in complete and total darkness. Even more oddly, he found himself standing, without having made any motion or effort to do so. His cognizance had somehow clipped forward, like a broken movie whose film skipped forward sporadically.
"Or," another familiar voice said, "perhaps what you've really been spending too much time on lately is running away from the truth."
He frantically looked around to find the voice, like a cornered animal looking for its predator in the thickness of a jungle, but he only saw darkness. Complete, total, suffocating darkness. When he looked down, he could not even see his own body, although he could certainly feel it.
His heart began to race.
He felt like just a consciousness floating in a dark chasm of primordial preexistence. Because his eyes could not see a body for his mind to anchor itself to, he felt a disconnection between his body and mind, and, instead of that ubiquitous union of everyday life and secular sensation, he merely felt like a mind meandering through a vacuum.
Oddly enough, though, although he could not see his body, he could still see Misato's pendant, illuminated as clearly as if it was in the sun. Although he knew it must be resting on his chest, it seemed to be suspended in midair.
Then, he remembered. That voice. It was not Misato's. It belonged to a man. It oozed with confidence and charm, a voice that could make a woman leak like a faucet. He could feel the vibrations of its deep, rich, tenor vocal cords wash over his body and strike some sort of funny bone inside of him. The voice somehow tapped into and drew up a weird well of emotions and memories he never knew he could have towards or with a man. He started to panic even more at these wild emotions manifesting themselves.
His eyes went wide when he placed the voice.
And, almost at the same time, he felt a pair of strong, manly arms embrace him from behind like snakes.
He screamed, quickly breaking out of the embrace and turning around to confront this mystery man.
He had only turned around to face a metal panel on a wall.
Startled at the sudden, sporadic change in scenery again, he backed away from it, almost stumbling in the process, getting a view of the wall at large, and the small metal panel. The panel had two number slots, the right of which changed at a slow rate, the left of which changed much slower, and it had a horizontal disc at the bottom, which had a flap that clicked rhythmically at every change of the number.
He looked around and saw three other similar walls, but without this odd-looking metal panel, all enclosing him inside of a small cubicle. One wall had a large metal door with two panels. At that, he felt the sensation of downward movement. Then, he realized:
He was in an elevator. Going down.
But, he wasn't just in any elevator.
He was in....
"Your hair looks nice today," the voice said again, as he felt arms wrap around his body once again.
He screamed once again, breaking free of the embrace while spinning around frantically. Yet, as he span around, long, luxurious lavender locks of hair flailed about his face as he faced his aggressor, who was none other than Kaji Ryoji.
"What?!" he screamed as he felt his scalp and grabbed a fistful of hair. He pulled it in front of his face and saw for himself the headful of lovely violet locks he had somehow acquired, hanging down to the middle of his back. He could feel bangs brush his forehead.
Incredulous, he pulled on these locks he had grabbed, as if a simple yank could dispel its reality. He, however, felt a natural, hair-pulling pain on his scalp, the locks not budging at all.
"Why the frown on that beautiful face of yours?" Kaji asked, taking slow, yet calculating steps towards him.
"No!" he yelled, yet he face his face contort, every muscle spasming and every bone shifting. He shut his eyes tight from the pain, burying his hands in his face as he stepped backwards from his slow, forward steps.
"Nice heels," he then went on to say. "They really make your legs look lovely. Are they new?"
He then brought his head up from his hands to glance up at him. "What hee-" he began to ask, before he tripped and fell back on his butt, his ankle nearly twisting. He saw stretched before him a pair of long legs, their loveliness concealed by his denim jeans, which had now grown tighter around his full, juicy thighs. Both the fullness of his thighs and the longer length of his legs caused his jeans to ride up his legs slightly in a feminine manner resembling women's capris pants, revealing slender, pretty ankles, attached to a pair of petite feet perched in black pumps with three inch heels.
"What?!" was all he could say again, purple hair strewn about his shoulders and face from the fall.
"You should be more careful," Kaji laughed, extending his head to him in a gesture to help him up, "falling flat on your cute lil' butt, there."
"Get away from m-!" he said, scooting back awkwardly, planting his high-heeled feet into the ground and pushing back with his new, lovely legs, but he was cut off by the sensation of his butt explosively expanding beneath him, his hips simultaneously widening rapidly to accommodate. The shock of the sensation made him stretch his back, his back arching erotically as his arms stuck out to his sides, shaking stiff as his sweaty, clammy hands dug into the cold, metal floor of the elevator, his eyes wide. Now, when he scooted back, he felt the soft, fleshy mass of a woman's ass jiggle underneath him, inside his now skin-tight jeans. Arms still straight at his sides, he looked down (hair waving beautifully) to see his wide hips and the sides of his new booty bulge outward from beneath him.
"Oh my God!" he said and looked up at Kaji. "What're you doing to me?!"
"What do you mean?" he asked innocently, stepping forward again.
Mitchell struggled awkwardly into a standing position on his high-heeled feet, wobbling as he took another step back. "What is this?! Where am I?! Who are you?!"
"We're in NERV Headquarters, sweetie. We're in the elevator that descends into the geosphere."
"That can't be! NERV doesn't exist! It's not real!"
"What're you talking about? Of course it exists! Look at your uniform, honey!"
"What unifo-" he began to say again, but, as he took another step back, he felt his legs catch on a soft, yet tight material, wrapping themselves around his legs. This, combined with his heels still, caused him to stumble back continuously until his back and his big butt smacked against the wall behind him.
Hands planted into the walls at his sides, he looked down at his body and nearly screamed with horror.
On his upper body, instead of his plain, white T-shirt, he now wore a red, broad-shouldered, high-collared midriff jacket, its sleeves tapering to his thin, slender arms, with a yellow, upside-down triangle on both its shoulders, signifying his status and rank as a Captain of NERV. Then, inside the jacket, replacing his jeans and boxers, he wore Misato's black, form-fitting mini-dress, hugging a curvaceous, hourglass figure he had somehow acquired in the midst of all this transformational madness, dress tapering inward at a small waist then flaring fabulously outward at the rich width of his hips, hem wrapped tightly around the tops of his full, milky thighs. The provocatively short length of his dress now exposed his new legs in all their naked beauty, accentuated all the more (just as Kaji said!) by his new, black, three inch pumps.
And, on his still flat chest, his cross-shaped pendant hung.
"Oh my God!!" he screamed again, clutching the collar of his jacket. "W-Why am I wearing this?! What's happening to me?!"
"You're wearing that because you're a Captain of NERV, dear."
"No, I'm not!"
"Oh, yes you aaare," he said in a sing-song voice, getting closer and closer to him with every menacingly slow step.
"You're not even real!"
"Of course I'm real. How're you gonna still deny all the history we had, after so many years?"
"We have no history! I'm just a regular boy and you're a fictional character!"
"Oh, I can assure you, sweetie," he said, now stepping directly in front of him, slamming both of his big, manly hands on both sides of his soft, jacketed shoulders, his strong arms seeming to trap him like a cage, his tall stature and towering manliness eclipsing his increasing femininity (even in three inch heels) as he looked up fearfully at him, "I am very real."
He then raised his hand to delicately caress the soft, smooth cheek of his beautiful, yet frightened face, his thick fingers brushing back several silky strands of violet locks, his hand then lowering to rub his soft, rounded chin. His thumb played across his luscious, kissable lips, which now hung ajar in horror and what also seemed to be arousal. His feminized body froze stiff under his touch yet seemed to yearn for it all at once! He could neither move nor speak; he could only stand there as if in a trance, gazing unflinchingly into his gentle, loving eyes, seeing his wide, horrified, brown eyes of his horrified yet beautiful face reflected back in them.
"I love you, Misato," he said, so gently his breath brushed his smooth face like a breeze. His heart jumped: out of male horror or feminine ecstasy, he could not tell. With a gulp, however, through the feminine fog of these conflicting, confusing feelings, he found the strength to say one defiant thing.
"I'm not Misa-!"
But, before he could finish the sentence, Kaji pressed his lips against Mitchell's.
His eyes widened even more so at shock, and then shut tightly, as if to wish away this event to be a nightmare. He planted his hands on Kaji's wide shoulders in a futile, feminine attempt to push him away, but his slender, womanly arms could not resist his body. Kaji's arms wrapped themselves around his small waist like snakes once again, ensnaring Mitchell in Misato's female mind. He tried to scream hysterically into his mouth in massive protest, but Kaji's mouth muffled his screams into womanly moans whose tones rose higher and higher in pitch, becoming richer with arousal. His stubble tickled his smooth chin, a sensation strangely familiar to him; his knees shook underneath him as a wonderful warmth enveloped his scared-stiff body, invasively working its way into every resistant, contracted muscle until he relaxed and melted in the arms that had been trying to embrace him for so long. Kaji's hypnotic cologne snaked its way into the tiny nostrils of his adorable button nose, stimulating his new, feminine olfactory senses and conjuring up memories which replayed themselves behind his now softly, happily closed eyes-memories of dates with this man many years ago, as a young, sexy college co-ed, studying to become NERV personnel....
Soon, he had found himself responding to these stimuli, his tongue meeting Kaji's in a wet waltz, his hands, instead of roughly wringing his shoulders in desperation for release, lovingly clutching so as to never let go. And, for what seemed like forever, the only sounds that filled the elevator were his womanly moans and the constant, rhythmic click of the elevator panel. The panel seemingly counted each and every second of the kiss, as well as Mitchell's descent into insanity, as the elevator brought him farther from reality and deeper into the rabbit hole, deeper into NERV HQ and deeper into a new body and mind.
All the while, the pendant gleamed on his chest.
Suddenly, however, with a sudden surge of defiance, he pushed Kaji off of him and then he leapt sideways off the wall, stumbling back towards the center of the elevator. He blushed brightly, his head dizzy with womanly emotions and memories, panting from the rush of emotion and the horror of having been kissed by a man and having kissed him back.
Kaji just looked at him and smiled. "I'm sorry. What were you saying before I cut you off?"
"I-" he panted, but he stopped at the sound of his voice. He grabbed his throat in shock, the other hand hovering embarrassingly in front of his luscious, freshly kissed lips. "What?" he gasped girlishly in that sexy, breathy contralto that had awoken him into this nightmare not too long ago, trying to seduce him to become one with her, both body and soul (a goal which was slowly being realized, whether Mitchell liked it or not!). "No! My voice!"
"What's wrong with it?"
"I-It's not mine!" He stomped on the metal floor with his high-heeled foot. "And not these clothes, either! Or this body! Or these thoughts and feelings! I'm not Misato!"
Kaji laughed. "That's funny. You look like Misato," he took a step towards him, causing him to step back, "you sound like Misato," step, "you're dressed like Misato," step, "and you even kiss like her, too."
"Stay away!" he screamed again. He felt helpless in this beautiful body, in this skimpy uniform, in this small elevator, descending him further into madness. He could not escape!
Without another word, Kaji dashed up to him again, and kissed him even more forcefully, arms once again wrapping him and trapping him in a womanly rapture. A newfound pair of plump breasts that he even didn't notice he had had compressed themselves against Kaji's manly chest, their nipples swelling into his hard pecs, as a wet, itching warmth radiated from between his legs.
For the first time in his life, he seriously considered having sex, but never in the way he dreamed he would. The warm, wet itch between his legs seemed to beg for some sort of relief that his still-morphing mind couldn't yet comprehend, like a mother who didn't know what to feed her new baby. He soon realized just what the nature of these desires were, however.
Misato's body was calling out for Kaji's cock!
The way Mitchell found his hands caressing his broad shoulders, the way he found his wide hips buckling towards his own. She wanted Kaji to rip her NERV uniform off and fuck her in this elevator!
At the realization of these horrible, male-ego-threatening thoughts, he managed to break the kiss by pulling his neck back and momentarily fending his head off with his soft hands. "Please," he panted passionately, like a very aroused woman whispering wispily to an aggressive lover forcing himself on her in public, "someone'll see us!" He didn't know why he was worried with someone seeing them, though; that would be his best hope!
"Who?"
"Someone!" he squealed, but Kaji broke past his weak defenses and kissed him yet again. And, just like that, all his protests evaporated like ice in the steamy, sweltering cesspool of lust that this elevator was becoming.
(Fuck it. I hope someone's watching. I wanna give them a show.)
He frightfully squealed into Kaji's mouth at the voice he had heard in his head. But, before he could ponder or react to that, he felt Kaji's hand circle around his lower back to grope his big, beautiful bubble butt through his black minidress, the other hand reaching underneath the hem through the front and approaching his-
With that, he shoved Kaji away again, raised his hand, and smacked him fiercely across this smug face.
Kaji casually rubbed his cheek and gave him a knee-shaking gaze. "I see you're actually wearing panties today.
"What are you talking about?! I don't wear panties!"
"I know you don't. It usually makes it easier for us."
"No! I mean because I'm not a girl! I'm a boy!"
"Don't be silly, Misato," he laughed gently. "Last time I checked-which was just a second ago-you're all woman."
Mitchell's heart dropped, his eyes wide with horror at his words.
Unthinkingly, his hands darted toward his thighs and lifted the hem of his dress enough so he could see the bottom of his crotch-a perfectly, femininely flat crotch, encased in pristine but slightly soiled white panties.
Like a girl in a scary movie having awoken to find her hair cut off, he released a bloodcurdlingly girly scream that lasted for a few seconds.
Kaji, on the other hand, just stood there, appreciating the panty shot.
"Where is it?!" he screamed like a hysterical girl who lost her favorite doll. "Where is it?!" His hand cupped his crotch in the manner of a chauvinistic male, hoping to find balls, but he felt nothing but a sensitive slit underneath the warm, moist material. "This-this can't be real! This is all a dream!"
"There you go, Misato, running away from reality again," Kaji sighed tiredly. "Allow me to give you a reality check."
Kaji approached him yet again, wrapped his arms around his curvy body, and kissed him yet again. And, once again, he felt his knees go weak as a sexual heat began to flare in his crotch and on his nipples, growing hotter and hotter like a kindling fire. This heat spread itself pervasively to every pore of his skin, feeling like an almighty, ecstatic hot flash that hit his body like a tidal wave. The panel ticked, and ticked, and ticked, and the kiss when on and on and on.
Then, with every fiber of his being, as if to shove Kaji through the elevator wall, he shoved him away.
And, instead, he found he had only shoved away an armful of manila folders.
At that, a snowfall of papers and folders occurred all around him. The force of him shove having been applied to nothing but thin air-or, as it now seemed, paper-made him fall back on his plump rump. With his lovely legs splayed before him, he confusingly watched the paper fly all around him, and he gazed at the manila folders on the floor.
All of them had the same insignia stamped on them in bold, red ink, with that iconic, slanted red leaf:
"NERV: GOD IS IN HEAVEN. ALL'S RIGHT IN THE WORLD."
"No," he gasped, almost too horrified to find breath. But, then he remembered.
Kaji.
His head snapped about to inspect every wall and corner of the elevator, violet hair whipping him in the face as he looked for his sexual assailant. He found himself looking around in a mixture hopeful victory yet also predominantly of womanly mourning, like a woman who awoke in the morning to find her lover gone with the wind, leaving not even a letter behind. Was he looking to see if he was really gone, or was he looking to see if he was still here?
He called out "Kaji?", unsure of whether he was calling out in fear or in desire.
He only heard the hum of the elevator and the tick of the panel.
With that, he leaned back against the wall behind him, breathing heavily, partly in relief and in resting after such a brainfuck of an ordeal, but mostly out of lingering arousal.
He was alone.
Fully in the body of Misato Katsuragi.
And horny.
He gazed down at his body, his large breasts heaving voluptuously inside his dress, their nipples hard. Curiously, never having seen, let alone played with a girl's body at the young age of fourteen (or perhaps from subconscious desire), he reached up and brushed them with his slender fingers. Such a slight brush electrified his body, causing his thighs to quake as the slit between his legs shuddered ever so slightly.
At that, he brought his right hand-the same hand that had slapped Kaji moments before-to his crotch to once again feel the wet warmth it radiated. His middle finger pressed it gently like a button, and, as if in response to the button, he cooed softly. He shut his eyes, partly in shame from inflicting these pleasurable female sensations upon himself, but also to relish in them.
And, as if a projector in his mind had turned on, in the back of his eyes and in his heart, he pictured Kaji.
"Unnh!" he grunted-out of disgust or a sudden spike in arousal, he didn't know and couldn't tell-and jerked his head to the side, his hair whipping about erotically.
(Don't feel bad about it, sweetie. You're a woman, after all. We're just finishing what he started.)
There it was: the voice again!
He wanted to rip his eyes open and eject himself from this sexual fantasy his body and mind was slowly becoming entangled into, and possibly inspect the elevator again to see where that voice had come from. Yet, he couldn't bring himself to. As if glued shut, his eyes remained closed and, from that one thought of Kaji, the images in his mind suddenly exploded into full vividness, like a tiny spark igniting a room full of flammable pheromones and gasoline-laced lust.
He was lying naked on a bed in a dark bedroom, his splayed legs mirroring his own in the elevator right now, his hand caressing his breast just the same. Pale, blue moonlight flowed in through the window and washed over his body, making his soft, smooth skin glow with an ethereal beauty and giving the entire scene a serene, amorous atmosphere. The moonlight also revealed another figure in the darkness, kneeling tall and muscular before his beautiful, prostate body.
"Oh God," he said in horror.
(I know. Isn't he so dreeeeamy?)
He shut his eyes as tight as he could and violently shook his head back and forth, (as if in a silent, emphatic "NO!") as if he could shake the voice out of his ears and squeeze the image out of his eyes, or at least scramble them from his outrageous physical movements. Yet, the image remained as real as a high-definition TV display, the voice as vivid as if the person was right next to his ear.
Or inside his head.
In this vision, he looked longingly up at the man through luscious lashes. Kaji's ruggedly handsome face gazed back at him, his eyes loving yet firm.
He bent over to lie on top of him, his arms at either side of his naked, soft shoulders like powerful pillars. He gazed into Mitchell's eyes, and, through the darkness of his closed eyes, Mitchell felt he could stare right back into his. Kaji's eyes attracted him like a magnet, pulling him farther from the "reality" of the elevator (even though that, too, was an illusion-or so he hoped) and into yet another surreal world.
He could sense it-due to his closed eyes hiding the elevator from him and the vivid bedroom image in his mind that he couldn't turn off, his thoughts were slowly disassociating him and, quite literally, "transporting" him from the elevator and into the bedroom!
Mitchell felt his finger creep sneakily inside the crotch of his panties, as if trying to avoid detection from his distracted, visualizing mind. It began to tickle his clit.
In that instant, in the vision, Kaji's penis also began to tickle her clit, through the guidance of Mitchell's own hand.
(Just let yourself go.) the voice urged. (Let it happen.)
"Who are you?!" he screamed into the empty elevator, its panel still ticking.
The voice laughed heartily for a long moment until its laugh ended in an exhausted, commiserating sigh.
Mitchell then realized.
He began to hear this voice from the very moment he put the pendant on! It had urged him to drink his father's beer, it had lulled him into this horrible sleep, it had greeted him into this horrendous, ego-shattering nightmare, and it had been whispering to him ever since! Its strength and volume had just grown from the beginning, from masquerading as a barely audible, almost fleeting thought, to the full-blown invasive voice it had now become. But, it was the same voice all throughout!
It was the voice of Misato Katsuragi!
"That's MY voice!" he thought. "No!" he quickly recanted, having realized he had subconsciously taken possession of Misato's voice as his own. "I mean, that's not my voice! That's her voice-but it sounds just like mine! Well, it sounds like that because my voice is now hers-so-but, wait!"
His middle finger started to slide into his wet and ready vagina; simultaneously, Kaji's cock, still under the guidance of Mitchell's hand, started to slide into him in his vagina, like a sword slowly rescinding into its hilt. Mitchell's mouth gaped with horror and awe, and the eyebrows of his closed eyes jumped to their peak (simulating his eyes widening), but his shock stole any word or cry that could have escaped.
Phantom Misato laughed. "This is where it all begins."
The finger / penis plunged deeper and deeper, until its tip perfectly touched the bottom of the depth of her vagina, finger buried in to the knuckle and penis buried in to the hilt.
In this one moment, both fantasy and reality matched perfectly.
And, suddenly, as if Kaji's penis had connected these two separate worlds, if just for a moment, and plugged her into another world, the two worlds switched; the bedroom became reality, the elevator now just a thought in her head.
The eternal ticking of the now non-existent elevator panel ended.
***
She blinked. Her eyes had somehow opened. She didn't know and couldn't tell for how long they had been, only that they now were. Perhaps they always had been.
She was looking up at Kaji's face.
She looked down, straining to look over her large breasts, and saw her dainty hand firmly wrapped around the base of the penis she had guided into her hungry vagina in between the full thighs of her welcoming, splayed legs.
This was no longer a fantasy: her hand held a warm, living, throbbing penis, which was now plunged deep inside her wet and ready pussy. She could feel the soft satin of the bed sheets brush her bare back. She could smell his manly musk and her fragrant scent mix in the air.
Oddly, the pendant-that damned pendant which had started this all-still hung on her otherwise naked body, draped around her neck and hanging above her breasts. It gleamed almost magically in the moonlight.
She looked up at him again, embarrassed and sickened, like a boy caught playing dress-up in his mother's clothes-only, this boy had somehow awoken in his mother's clothes, with his mother looking dead at him. Did he, however, put on the clothes himself?
Did he open his legs for this man and put this penis inside his vagina?
Kaji did not give her time to ponder this. He simply began to draw his hips back and slowly unsheathe his penis from her vagina, and he almost drew it back to its head, before he rammed it in again, pounding out a surprised, passionate gasp from her mouth. She could only lie there, too mindfucked to move and too shocked to speak, as Kaji's patiently slow humps began introducing her to womanhood, allotting her plenty of time to feel every inch of his penis and the psychological impact and implications of its presence in her pussy. He soon picked up the pace, though, giving her less time to ponder her predicament. With rapid, hard thrusts, his penis soon began to torpedo both her vagina and her fragile, increasingly feminine mind in a full-scale psychosexual assault. She gritted her teeth to seal in the screams and moans trying to escape her mouth, and she shut her eyes tight, her head shaking back and forth violently again, her hair tossed about wantonly. She brought her hands to his shoulders, in a similar fashion to which she had in the elevator, and squeezed hard, unsure of whether she was trying to wring them or hold on.
"Look at you go again," she heard a recognizable female voice say-not Misato's, but someone else's. "Getting your brains fucked out of you."
For a moment, Mitchell's mind was transported out of the bedroom scene and, within the darkness behind her eyes, she found herself sitting in a wooden chair, as if in interrogation, her long legs clamped tightly together in a womanly fashion. She wore her NERV uniform.
Similarly to the simultaneous elevator and bedroom scenes, she still felt a cognizant and physical connection to the bedroom, and to getting the brains fucked out of her, as the voice so delicately put it. Like a split circuit, however, her cognizance had somehow been split fifty-fifty between both the bedroom and this weird world within her head, as if she had taken a temporary recession to the deepest chambers of her consciousness, while her body continued on.
In front of her stood a woman with short, blonde hair. She wore a simple blouse and skirt underneath a white lab coat. A sad, tear-drop-looking mole poked out of the skin underneath near her right eye.
Nothing but darkness surrounded the both of them.
"Ritsuko?!" she asked.
"Don't you Ritsuko me, Misato."
"I'm not Misa-uuuuh!" she moaned at a sudden explosion of pleasure inside of her panties, causing her thighs to quake and her legs to shake as they spastically splayed themselves indecently in her chair, exposing her panties to Ritsuko. It then dawned on Mitchell.
Even though this mental interrogation scene subdued it greatly, she could still feel Kaji fucking her!
"Oh, God," Ritsuko said. "Look at you. You're enjoying yourself so much you can't even listen to me."
"No!" Mitchell said, blushing like a teenage girl whose mom caught her in her bedroom, alone with her boyfriend. She clamped her hands on her knees and clamped her legs shut, trying to suppress pleasurable purring and pulsing in her pussy. "This isn't what it looks like!"
"Then tell me what it is, then."
"I-I'm not," she struggled to say through her apparent pleasure, "I'm not Misato!"
Ritsuko just laughed. "Oh, really?" She shook her head. "It isn't enough to use people for sex, but now you're pulling the split personality card on me? That's pretty low, Misato."
"Stop it!" she said in a half scream, half moan, as if directed half towards Ritsuko mentally, and half towards Kaji physically. "None of this is even real!"
"Really?" she heard another voice say, slightly to her left.
She glanced over to see Kaji, dressed as he was in the elevator.
"Our relationship wasn't real to you? Our love wasn't real to you?"
She opened her mouth to quickly deny, but another powerful pulse stole her words and her thoughts, causing her to close her eyes as she gasped. The pulse of pleasure had somehow painted a memory in her mind-a memory of both him and her staying locked up in her dorm room for a full week they they did nothing but have wild, passionate sex! She could remember how she rode him like a wild bronco, the humid air on her naked skin, how the cheap, plastic fan constantly whirled and tickled her skin, offering slight relief on that sweltering summer day (as all days seemed to be in the post-Second Impact climate), the constant creak of her cheap college bed underneath the both of them, the badgering calls from Ritsuko, wondering where the hell she was.
In this memory, she remembered how she felt. It was the same way she shamefully found herself feeling now, no matter how hard she wanted to deny it.
She felt-
"NO!" she screamed, her hands flying toward her head and squeezing hard, her hands grabbing fistfuls of long, violet hair, eyes shut tight. She had somehow developed a headache, and her temples now throbbed as much in pain as her vagina throbbed in pleasure; they even seemingly throbbed in sync.
"These memories," she moaned. She could feel them assaulting the fragile remnants of her male mind, every thrust of Kaji's penis drilling in a new memory while simultaneously extracting an old one, each hump hammering at the weakened shell of his fracturing, disintegrating male ego, and rewriting her mind with Misato's memories and feelings. She felt dizzy with vertigo as, thrust after thrust, memories and feelings flooded her mind: her first date with Kaji, her graduation, her first day at NERV, the day she went out to buy Pen-Pen, the day she introduced herself to Ritsuko in college, the therapy she received when she refused to speak after the Second Impact, and the Second Impact itself.
"Second Impact?", she fearfully thought to herself.
"Yes," Kaji said, as if having heard her thought. He stepped in front of her. "Allow me to show you," he said as he put his hands on the collar of her dress.
With one, swift motion, he ripped her dress right down the middle, down to her navel, making her gasp.
"What're you-?!" she started to say, until she looked down and saw it.
Even ignoring her breathtaking breasts now shamefully exposed in their bare, bra'ed beauty and abundance before Kaji's feasting eyes (her nipples hard), she stared at the iconic scar that had developed on her rib cage.
And the scar stared back at her.
She incredulously ran her delicate fingers across its surface, feeling the roughness of the scar tissue.
As if burned by an iron, her hand jumped off of the scar, scared by the reality of its touch to her fingers and its sensation on her chest.
"You're starting to realize who you really are," Kaji said.
"NO!" she screamed again. She wanted to desperately stand up and run away-to where, with metaphysical darkness surrounding her at all sides, she did not know. Just anywhere away from these two psychological assailants / anime phantoms! Yet, she couldn't bring herself to. It was as if her big butt had been glued to the chair, her mind handcuffed to this hell.
Still, she screamed.
"I don't care what you say! I know who I am!"
"Who are you, then?" Ritsuko asked.
"I told you!" she screamed again. "I'm Misato Katsuragi!"
They both laughed.
She wondered for a moment why they were laughing at her. Then, she realized what she just said.
"Wait! What?!" she shook her head, eyes wide with confusion yet pleading for understanding, like someone who had given the wrong answer to a torturer. "No! I'm not Misato! My name's Mitch-"
A powerful pulse-more powerful than any before-ripped through her body and mind like a lightning, shaking her body and stealing her name from her mouth and from her mind, expunging it forever, leaving her moaning loudly.
She shut her eyes and tossed her head again, her legs still clamped shut, yet quivering, like a little girl who needed to use the bathroom badly.
"Uuuh-," she said, trying to rouse herself from ecstasy. "I-I-"
What was she saying, again?
Oh! That's right.
"My-" she panted, "my-my name's-Michelle!" she defiantly declared.
Once again, they laughed.
She had to think again for a moment why, until she remembered what she had said, again. "Nooo!" Even though that sounded similar, she knew that wasn't quite her name, either!
But what was it?
Did she-?
"Oh my God!" she screamed. "I-I can't remember my name!" She looked at both the smug, smirking faces of Kaji and Ritsuko accusingly, her eyes darting back and forth between them, as if to ask "Which one of you took it?" But, unlike with a tangible object, she couldn't see it anywhere in their smug smiles or on their bodies.
It was just gone!
"I-I don't know who I am, anymore!" she screamed.
"Is that why you had sex with Kaji?" Ritsuko asked.
"No! I had sex with him because I love him!"
She paused yet again, an explosion of pleasure shaking her again, once again more powerful and impacting than the last. Her heart swelled with some sense of happiness at having admitted that, as if she had lifted a weight off her heart by confessing a deep, dark secret.
But, she resisted, still.
"Wait! No! That's not right! What am I saying?! I'm fourteen! I never even had sex before!"
"There you go again, refusing to grow up," Ritsuko said.
"No! I mean I'm a fourteen-year-old boy!"
"I should know better than anyone that you're all woman, Misato," Kaji said.
Ritsuko nodded. "Seriously, Misato. These childish mind games aren't going to get you anywhere. Face it: you're a woman, and, despite how much you don't want to admit it, you're still in love with Kaji."
"No, I-" Another pulse of pleasure planted yet another loving memory of her and Kaji in her mind,, but, like an internet pop-up, she quickly ignored both the thought and the pleasure. "I'm not! That was in the past! There's-there's nothing between us anymore!" Again, another pause, another pulse of pleasure. "No! I mean, I didn't love Kaji! I never did!"
"So, all those times we made love, you really were just using me for sex, huh, Misato?"
"No, I wasn't! I was-wait! We never had sex!" She seized her head in her hands again, exasperated with all of these rapid-fire accusations and her subliminally blundering vocal errors, her head about to explode and her mind about to tear into two. "You're not even real, godammit!"
She couldn't help but feel like she was lying to herself and to these two people after awhile, saying one thing to these two phantoms yet feeling the opposite way, deep down inside. As long as she could remember that the fact that these feelings were, in and of itself, fabricated, then she could perhaps fight back and liberate herself from this nightmare.
She then looked down at her pendant, hanging above her breasts. In the depressing darkness of the world around her, it shone like the sun, almost.
"This-this thing did this to me!" she said. "This body! These feelings! Everything!"
"Don't blame your father for you becoming such a flirtatious slut!" Ritsuko said with horrified indignance.
She looked at her. "I'm not!" Pause. "No! I mean, I'm not a slut! I loved him, I really did! I mean-NO! I never loved him and it is his fault! Not for me being a slut-because I'm not a slut!-but for giving me this pendant!"
She frowned down at the pendant. How did she get it? She couldn't quite remember! Despite how right and natural it felt to believe that her father gave it to her, though, a nagging, weakening remnant of her brain just couldn't accept that! She had a vague, nebulous memory of having bought it somewhere, but the when, where, how, and why eluded her.
"Relax, Misato," Kaji said as he walked directly in front of her. He put his hands on her shoulders and she still sat, staring at the pendant.
Suddenly, she looked up at him, her eyes starting to well with tears of hopelessness, stranded in a psychological tsunami. "What?"
Before she could say anything else, Kaji pushed her shoulders back, causing the chair to slowly tilt backwards.
"Hey! Noooo!" she screamed, her arms and legs flailing girlishly to reacquire her balance and save herself from falling, but she inevitably fell flat on her back.
And she fell flat back on her bed in the bedroom, naked, her hair scattered underneath her head, her arms extended at her sides, her legs still high in the sky from the fall-with Kaji in between them, pounding away at her yet again.
The pendant still rested on her chest.
Despite the pleasure spreading throughout her body again, she looked around frantically, as if having just woken up from yet another dream. What had just happened? What was that place-that dark place with the chair? Did she even go anywhere at all?
She was going crazy!
Yet, wave upon wave of pleasure hit her mind and body like a tsunami, its tidal waves washing away all worry and gradually wiping away her will. She somehow remembered the wonderful feeling of having him inside of her: how complete it made her feel! This almost viral pleasure invaded her transformed body and overwhelmed her weakening will, fighting past all of her defenses, burrowing to the deepest, darkest depths of his soul and consciousness, akin to nerve contamination by an Angel. After awhile of biting her lip to barely yet sexily restrain the womanly moans eager to escape her mouth, she couldn't help but release some, her body thrusting her hips forward to meet his; pound after pound, she became one with Misato more and more, in mind and body, as Kaji fucked both her mind and body!
Soon, he stopped.
She stared up at him in wonder, her half-closed eyes asking "What's wrong?"
His head leaned in to the side of hers and he whispered in her ear:
"Ride me, Misato. Ride me like you did back then. Remember?"
Like riding a bike, she remembered clearly. She knew just what to do.
With his hands under her armpits, Kaji's body rolled backwards into a lying-down position, simultaneously pulling her light body atop his. Her hands planted themselves beside both of his shoulders, her lovely legs atop his bulky legs, his leg hairs tickling her soft, smooth skin.
Looking down, past her pendant, past her breasts, she gazed into his eyes. She couldn't move; the position felt so familiar, so good, yet so wrong at the same time.
(Don't be shy, Misato. You know what to do. It's not like you haven't done this before.)
"But I haven-"
With his hands gripping her hips, he pulled her toward him, making her hips lower onto his penis.
"I-I-!" she gasped, feeling each and every inch enter her, inching her closer to full penetration.
Soon, her hips sat perfectly on his crotch, his penis fully inside her.
(See? Just like riding a bike!)
"Ugh!" was all she could say in response. Her sweaty, clammy hands squeezed the bed sheet beside Kaji's broad shoulders, her eyes shut tight again, as if to try to expel the reality that she was riding the penis of another man. She tried to raise her hips off of his penis, slow and steady, as if pulling a knife out of a wound. She succeeded in doing so up to its head, but he firmly pulled her back on top of him again, causing her to gasp again as his penis once again stabbed itself into her. And so the cycle continued, its pace picking up until, before she knew it, without his assistance or coercion, she was officially riding him like a wild bronco, as she somehow had a very vivid memory of doing so long ago.
It all somehow seemed so familiar. Just as she remembered it. The hot, humid air licking her sweaty, naked skin, the smell of their scent in the air, the gasps and moans, the creak of the bed underneath them. They all hit a place in her heart, just like his penis hit that familiar spot in her vagina.
She opened her eyes to look at the pendant. It gleamed as it bounced buoyantly along with her breasts, as if to taunt her into reaching for it.
She then realized; she needed to take it off!
She needed to take that off before she-
"Uuuuuh!" she moaned passionately.
("Look at you go, you lil' slut!") Phantom Misato teased.
Her mouth opened to respond, but, instead of a denial, all that came out was a long, ecstatic "Unnnnh."
The phantom laughed. ("You get it now, don't you? You do. Don't pretend like you don't know what to do to end this.")
Again, she moaned.
("Unless you don't want this to end?")
"Yes!" she screamed.
("Was that yes to me, or to your lover?")
She honestly couldn't tell. She found it hard to care to tell.
The phantom laughed yet again. ("Looks like you're enjoying yourself too much to even listen to me. But, like I said, I think you get it now.")
She half-opened up her eyes to look at the bouncing pendant again.
("You have the power to wake yourself up if you want to. All you have to do is take that pendant off!")
Her thigh started to shake. She could feel an impending eruption begin to take place.
("You look like you're close, though. You don't have much more time. If you cum with that pendant still there--well, you'll still wake up-but, I'm afraid you'll awaken to the sight of an unfamiliar ceiling that you're going to get real familiar with!")
Her body languid with lust and arousal, eyes only half-open, heavy-lidded with ecstasy, she limply threw one of her hands in the pendant's general area, but missed embarrassingly. She looked as if she was trying to bat away an annoying fly instead of grab a dangerous, magical pendant that threatened to permanently steal her manhood!
The Phantom guffawed at the pathetic, half-hearted attempt. ("You're pathetic. Even after what I just told you, that's the best you can do?") Another laugh.("I'm convinced. You enjoy this. You want this. You're going to trap yourself now and forever in the mind and body of me.")
"Nnnnnuh-nnnnnooo," she moaned weakly, shaking her head. "No!" With a slightly stronger morale, she threw her hand at the pendant again, but missed barely.
Instead, her hand landed perfectly on her big, bouncing breast.
And squeezed it.
"Uuuuh!" she moaned loudly, horrified with herself yet delightfully surprised. Her hand, however, would not correct itself and leave her breast be (or was it that she would not let go)? As if the sweat on her breast (and also on her skin in general) was some sort of lust-laced glue, her hand remained on it, unable or unwilling to let go. She even felt her index finger flick her nipple, eliciting more moans of unabashed pleasure.
Meanwhile, the pendant dangled and bounced freely in front of her now occupied hand.
At this point, her mind and body could take no more of this.
And, soon, they both incorrigibly cracked.
Her vagina started to twitch and pulse rapidly with pleasure around Kaji's cock, an unbelievably gratifying sensation which pulled her entire body and mind under and tore them asunder. Her head throbbed just as rapidly as her vagina, the two seeming to share a connection to each other. The rapid throbbing of her head induced a sense of vertigo that quickly overcame her senses. It was a tumultuous, transformative vertigo that hit her senses like a tsunami, which seemed to turn her world upside down and inside out, as if her perception of reality and her sense of self had just been thrown in a blender to be remade anew. It was as if every nerve and cell and gene of her body, every facet of her reality, and every atom in her universe had broken down and converged together into a Big Bang (pun intended), which seemed to be the peak of this Instrumentality-the final, ultimate union of herself with Misato.
This was not just an orgasm of the body. It was an orgasm that shook the essence of her soul; just as the body orgasms from passing the peak of physical stimulation, her mind climaxed from the epitome of her figurative and literal mindfuck.
As her senses swirled in this transformative vertigo, she felt her eyes roll in the back of her head, her head thrown back with her lovely violet hair brushing her lower back, every inch of her body tingling with unbridled pleasure, her skin flushing with a frenzied heat. Every muscle in her body contracted, as if struck by lightning. Her soul felt as if it were on fire, as if burning in some holy, ceremonial immolation, to be reborn again in some phoenix-like fashion. Her ears rang and popped. She unleashed a long, cathartic, ecstatic, bloodcurdlingly girly scream, as if dying but also as if being born anew.
She realized what had happened.
She came.
And, thus, she became Misato Katsuragi.
Just as soon as she realized this, her head suddenly cleared and her scream died, her transformative vertigo vanishing just as quickly as it had came, almost as if it had never occurred-as if it, too, was a split-second figment of her imagination. The Big Bang, metaphorical, psychological, and literal, was over. She felt the aftershocks of her orgasm ripple throughout her body, and she idly reflected on how she hadn't felt this in a long time. Fingering herself could never compare to Kaji's cock.
She soon looked down at her chest and saw her pendant now hanging lifelessly.
She reached up and finally, without any difficulty, yanked it off of her neck.
Nothing happened. It simply hung in her hand like any other ornament in the world.
"Oh my God," she huffed weakly through her physical fatigue. She couldn't muster up more of a shocking response, though. After so much psychological and physical torture and frustration, at finally being relieved, fatigue quickly overcame her like a giant blanket.
She collapsed onto the bed and quickly fell asleep.
--------
She stirred in her bed, tossing and turning somewhat for awhile, trying to refuse to wake up.
"My parents still haven't woken me up?" she thought languidly to herself. "How long have I been sleeping for?"
Oh well, she thought. No point in getting up if nobody wanted her. She tried to force herself back to sleep, but she shivered at the vague, foggy memory of a horrible nightmare that she had. She couldn't quite remember what it was, but it was enough to make her not want to sleep again.
So, she acquiesced to the natural alarm inside of her body, and she opened her eyes.
She saw an unfamiliar ceiling. Pale moonlight lighting up its foreign surface.
She frowned. "Is this my room?" she thought.
She motioned to sit up but quickly, with this major motion, became more cognizant of all the sensations of her body. Her head throbbed with a dull pain, as if she had had the worst hangover ever after a night of heavy drinking (as she was apt to do). Her crotched throbbed with a dull pleasure, as if she had just had an incredibly satisfying fuck. She could even feel a giant wet spot on the sheets beneath her crotch.
She could barely keep from gasping. Her head shot down to look at her crotch, but two, big, beautiful breasts blocked her vision.
"What the hell?!" she gasped in an unfamiliar yet all too familiar voice.
She hoisted her upper body on her elbows to look further down her chest, and she soon saw a diagonal scar on her sternum, below her beautiful bust. This sternum tapered into a small waist, which then curved out dramatically into a pair of wide hips, between which lay the recently moist, very satisfied vagina that had wet her bed.
She could feel long hair behind her head, tickling her ears, her back, and her forehead.
She frantically reached back, grabbed a handful, and pulled it forward, in front of her vision. The violet locks glowed in the moonlight.
"Oh my God!" she screamed.
Then, suddenly, like a memory rushing back to her after a night of heavy drinking, she remembered everything.
The Pendant.
NERV.
Kaji.
Ritsuko.
Misato.
Her father.
Her body.
Her nightmare!
"Oh my God!" she screamed again, her hand flying to her neck, but feeling no pendant. She looked down just to confirm that it really wasn't there. She then crazily snapped her head about the room, her eyes sweeping the floor for it.
She soon locked onto the pendant, lying lifelessly on her nightstand, just like any other pendant in the world.
She was too afraid to even look at it, let alone touch it. Then, another thought came to her.
"Eeeek!" she screamed, and, as if being embarrassed by a sudden intrusion or a peeping tom, she yanked the blanket over her beautiful, naked body and, once again, looked all over the room, her eyes trying to stab through the moonlit darkness.
"Is anyone there?!" she screamed, loud enough for anyone in the entire apartment to hear her. "Hello?!"
She heard nothing.
"Kaji?!"
Nothing.
"Ritsuko?!"
Nothing.
"Anyone?!"
Nothing. Nothing but absolute silence, left to her body, her voice, and her mind.
Finally, after a long, torturing nightmare of psychological assault by many different voices and people...
She was truly alone.
In an unfamiliar room.
In an unfamiliar apartment.
In a strange, but all too familiar body.
Staring at an unfamiliar ceiling.
She looked down at her body, the soft, silky sheet still accentuating her curves. She felt the wet spot and suddenly remembered:
She had been fucked on this bed.
And she had enjoyed it immensely.
Her new, feminine nose could even still smell the faint aroma of two naked bodies fucking in the air.
She screamed again and, with a jolt, quickly stumbled out of the bed, as if she had been lying on hot coals. Once she stood up, she winced back at the bed as if it were a dirty pool, noticing that, it wasn't her old, Western style bed, with a mattress and a bed frame-the bed she had fallen asleep in earlier-but a Japanese futon lying on the floor. This major change prompted her to look around this unfamiliar room (her room).
Now, standing up in it, she could truly take in all the differences in it.
First of all, she herself was taller. Her former five-foot frame as a fourteen-year-old boy had increased to the five-foot six height of a grown, twenty-eight year-old Japanese woman. That, of course, would make everything look different. As for the room itself, though, the door, rather than a Western style door, with a knob and hinges, was a fusuma-the Japanese-style sliding door that Asuka so hated. Other than that, it was characteristically messy Misato: several empty Yabisu beer cans and old Nissin cup noodles (which smelled faintly of curry) here and there, crumpled balls of paper thrown about the floor, several unpacked boxes, and a desk pushed away in the corner with a desktop computer on it. A calendar was posted on the wall next to her desk, with markings and writings on several dates.
The current month and year read: "September 2015."
This truly was Misato Katsuragi's room.
And being in it was freaking her the fuck out.
She needed to get out of it.
She scanned the room for clothes-any she could put on.
Her eyes locked on a pile of clothes thrown haphazardly in the corner. Looking carefully, however, she saw that this pile of clothes was her NERV uniform: her red NERV jacket, her black dress, her heels, and all. The very same uniform that had magically appeared on her body in the elevator, the same uniform that Kaji had sexually harassed her in, now lying lifelessly in the corner as any pile of clothes in a messy woman's room, wrinkled and crumpled as if forcefully, impatiently removed before a session of sex.
"Oh my God!" she screamed. "No!"
She tore her eyes away, scanning for more clothes to wear; anything but that dreaded uniform. She saw a pair of white panties lying somewhat to the side of her futon, along with a pair of denim cutoffs a pink tank-top.
The same denim cutoffs and tank-top she had fantasized about Misato wearing earlier.
Without thinking, she frantically grabbed the panties and stepped her petite feet into their leg holes. With her hair hanging in her vision and brushing her face from bending over, she nervously drew them up her long, lovely legs that Kaji had complimented her own earlier, pulling them up to her wide hips, where it clung to her crotch and her butt. She reached down for the cutoffs and repeated the same procedure, the cutoffs, her cutoffs clinging even tighter to her wide hips, her crotch, and her big butt, leaving her lovely, long legs completely revealed for adolescent boys like Shinji and Touji to drool over, accentuating her ass for them to be hypnotized by as it wiggled when she walked.
"Why am I thinking about all of these characters?!" she thought to herself. First Asuka, now Shinji and Touji? She didn't allow herself to get distracted by these fleeting thoughts, though. She still needed to leave the room.
She zipped and buttoned the cutoffs, and she threw on the tank-top afterwards. Then, she ran to the door and pulled it open.
All at once, the light of the rest of the apartment struck her eyes like an epiphany, or like daybreak in a dark night.
Instead of the upstairs hallway of her old, regular, American suburban house, she saw the living room of an apartment. A table sat in the center, with more empty beer cars and cup noodles, and a TV lied against a far wall, with another futon right in front of it. She saw two other fusumas, one with a piece of paper that said "SHINJI'S LOVELY SUITE", with hearts floating around it, and the other bare. She could only imagine these two doors leading to the rooms of Shinji and Asuka-a thought which horrified her and made her determined to not enter them under any circumstance.
"No," she whispered in disbelief. "This can't be real. I-I-I must be dreaming. This isn't my-this isn't Misato's apartment. It can't be-it-just-"
As if to contradict her disbelief, a hiss sounded from the fridge-the sound of a door opening.
She looked at it, yet saw nothing. The door hadn't opened.
But, she decided to look down.
A compartment had opened underneath the main door of the fridge. Cold mist floated from the inside, indicating it must be a freezer of some sort. And, from this compartment of cold mist emerged a penguin with red hair and big, quirky, yet cute green eyes. It wore a nametag around its neck.
It said "PEN-PEN".
Pen-Pen stared at her.
Misato stared back at it, her mouth ajar.
Pen-Pen squawked cutely, as idle as any penguin's squawk in the world.
Misato screamed.
And screamed.
And screamed.
Pen-Pen just stared at the hysterical woman, his head cocked curiously, wondering why the hell she was screaming-as if she hadn't ever seen a pet penguin come out of her fridge before?
"NO!" she screamed. "NO, NO, NO!" She ran to the table and knocked all the beer cans and cup noodles off. "None of this is real!" She knocked one of the table chairs over. She then stared at the fallen chair, lying on its side, as she hyperventilated. She felt dizzy and lightheaded. Her hands went up to her head and grabbed a handful of hair, massaging her scalp yet pulling her hair at the same time. "I-I'm still dreaming," she said in a crazed, calm panic. "I haven't woken up yet-I'm still dreaming. I need to wake up."
She looked up and saw the bathroom, its door open, a purse on the sink counter.
She ran to it and looked through this purse. Lipstick, a mini-mirror, eyeliner, blush, a condom (she was too frantic to stop and wonder why she would keep a condom in her purse). All infuriatingly feminine junk. Soon, out of frustration, she simply poured out all of its contents onto the counter and fished through everything until she found what she was looking for.
She found her NERV I.D.
The same I.D. that Kaji had cockily, mockingly handed to her in her dream.
The name on the I.D. was "Misato Katsuragi."
She looked up into the mirror ahead of her, and saw the very same face in her reflection as she did in the I.D.
The very same face of the woman that had invited her to become one with her. She could not deny it.
She was-
"No," she said softly again. "No-no-no. This is a dream. This is an illusion." She looked at her I.D. "This isn't real!" She then looked at her reflection. "You're not real!"
Yet, unlike a dream, everything felt so lucid and vivid.
Unlike unreality, everything felt so-real.
Everything was continuous, fluid, and logical.
This I.D. was named "Misato Katsuragi."
Her face perfectly matched the face on the I.D.
Thus, Misato Katsuragi must be real.
And she must be Misato Katsuragi.
Yet, she stared at the beautiful woman in the mirror, telling her she wasn't real.
Yet, she felt everything this woman felt, and everything they did matched.
A deep contradiction caught her incredulity: how could one stare at one's own reflection and yell at it that he or she isn't real, without being real?
The way she philosophically analyzed her senses and her touch with reality would've made Descartes proud. Lucidity and continuity being the two biggest indicators of reality.
Yet, it was true. She saw the pretty, purple-haired young woman she had been thinking about all day. Voluptuous, voluminous violet locks framed a beautiful face, bangs curving outward in a cute crescent shape, sweeping the sides of her forehead and ending just above her thin eyebrows, below which big, brown eyes stared back at her in obvious horror. She felt the mane of violet hair on her head; she felt its bangs brush her forehead. She felt the breasts in her tank-top, rising and falling with every panicked breath. She felt her heartbeat in her ears. She felt the cool air of the bathroom brush her bare legs.
At these thoughts, she suddenly remembered the most vivid and intense of physical sensations she had experienced recently: sex with Kaji.
The way he touched her all over; the feel of his penis deep inside of her, filling her, completing her, like a drill filling in a cavity in her heart. The memories of all these sensations sent shivers up her spine. Her skin tingled with a warm glow at the memory of his touch, and she felt a warm, wet tingling between her legs-the same tingling that caused that giant wet spot on her futon! Her vagina seemed to be drooling at the memory of Kaji's cock, her nipples poking excitedly from her tank-top, as if awaiting the return of his lips!
All this she could remember clearly, as if remembering an actual memory, yet she could not remember her old name, nor much about her old life! Being a boy felt more like a dream than having sex with Kaji did! And, just as a dream fades away immediately upon awakening, so did any memory of her former life! She couldn't even remember his name! If she remembered something else, she had to remember his name! If she couldn't even remember that, she would forever lose any key or connection to her past.
Yet, she could not.
Her reality had switched. Her former life became the dream forgotten upon awakening, and her life as Misato Katsuragi-more specifically, her lovelife with Kaji-now felt real. It felt as if Kaji actually had been in her bed earlier and they had made wild, passionate love to each other, for him to leave her waking up alone, him having disappeared, without even a note, as men often do. She suddenly cursed him for having done this, in a typical male fashion, yet she simultaneously wondered where he was and when he would return for a round two.
The ringing of the phone broke through her trance. Without realizing it, she had started to rub her vagina through her cutoffs and fondle her breast.
"Oh, God!" she gasped, throwing her hands away from these parts.
She stared at the phone in the living room, but she did not answer. She was simply too afraid to. Verifying her apartment and her own existence within this world was horrifying enough without encountering other people, as well. Does Asuka really exist, too? And Rei? Ritsuko? Even-even-
The phone beeped, signaling the beginning of a voice message.
"Hey," an all too familiar male voice said. Her knees nearly gave in at its sound. "I'm sorry I left while you were sleeping, without even saying goodbye. I know that's pretty insensitive, but I hope you understand and forgive me. I loved what we did today. I'll make it up to you tomorrow, okay? I promise."
The voice message ended.
She just stood there, frozen with horror.
"Oh my God," she said, leaning against the wall for support. She felt faint and sick, as if she suddenly found out she was pregnant. "Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God." She slapped her hand against for forehead, as if she could slap the reality of the event out of her head. "Could we have-did-did we really-?"
The phone rang again.
She let it ring a few times before she snapped with desperation. She just had to know.
She ran out of the bathroom, to the phone. She picked it up.
"Please, tell me we didn't really have sex!" Misato screamed, as if asking to be reassured that God really existed.
"What?" the other person said. A female voice. A familiar one.
"Oh my God."
"What the hell are you talking about, Misato?" Ritsuko asked.
Remembering Ritsuko's merciless psychological scolding and assault inside her mind, Misato tensed.
However, Ritsuko's tone contained no bitterness, no sarcasm, no coldness. She spoke with the soft, gentle tone of one female best friend to another: "I just wanted to see if you wanted to go out tonight and get some cocktails." She paused. "Maybe even talk about your sex life, too, while we're at it," she added facetiously.
"Go out?" Misato thought to herself.
A realization came to her.
Misato looked outside of her living room window and gazed at the skyline of Tokyo-3. Tall buildings with jagged, sloped, post-modern looking rooftops and tall antennas. The post-apocalyptic city of hope.
This was not the view she was used to seeing outside of her window.
She gawked at the city view as if looking at an alien world-as if dinosaurs and pterodactyls were outside the window. It was horrifying yet magnificent at the same time; so alien, yet so familiar. A colored, ink-drawn landscaped only previously sketched and displayed two-dimensionally in an anime now lay just outside her window, now a living, breathing world. Now her world.
"Misato!" Ritsuko screamed in her ear, jolting her back to reality. "Are you still there?"
"Y-Yeah. I am."
"So, are you up for it?"
"F-For what?"
"I just told you: going out tonight."
"Uh-no. I-I don't think so."
"Uh-oh. You're turning down drinking?" She paused. "I thought your voice sounded a little tense, but now I know something's wrong."
Misato said nothing.
Ritsuko paused and, with a bit more actual concern, asked, "What's wrong, Misato?"
Misato glanced everything all over, taking in everything like a big, concluding, panoramic picture of her new life: her living room, her pet penguin, the doors of her two roommates (who seemed to not be home right now), her beer, her cup noodles mixed with curry, her questionably provocative attire, her rocky love/sex life, her strong libido, and the futuristic skyline of her city.
"I-" she began, her voice shaking. "I had a really bad dream."
Mitchell buys his favorite Eva girl's pendant from a mysterious anime antique store. When he puts it on out of bored curiosity--perhaps in a feeble attempt to feel closer to her--he becomes closer to her than he ever would've thought possible.
1243631753
1
117
117
244
Altered Fates: Freefalling
This is the first Freefalling story. In a world of science powered heroes Jo discovers a medallion and becomes superpowered.
* * *
<!--break-->
My name was Joseph, but now you can call me Jo. I have been through some changes, courtesy of the Medallion.
Let me tell you about the Medallion. It appeared out of nowhere and I have no clue how it came to me. It turned up in an old shoebox at the back of the closet. The box was full of junk, the lifetime bric-a-brac you gather like lint; a sewing kit, some nail clippers, a tape measure, lengths of elastic. I was searching for a spare shirt button when I pulled out an unfamiliar plastic baggie. It was yellowed and scuffed and contained a small gold medal. There was a label on the plastic in neat handwriting; it said 'Zulo'. I stared for a moment, then carefully stowed the bag in the shoebox and pushed it back into its hole in the closet. The Medallion of Zulo and its magic was in my possession. I knew in my bones it was the real deal.
If you know the Zulo urban legends, this may seem like strange behavior, but hear me out. I didn't need to test the Medallion's magic that minute. I was now living the legend and there were certain conventions to be followed. Rules are rules and the stories don't break them.
Back six or seven years ago, when I was in therapy, I heard my first Zulo story. There were dozens of tales and Chrissie knew them all. I was doing the psych assessments as part of my gender reassignment program. Chrissie was a pre-op transsexual I made friends with at the clinic, a motormouth with a string of anecdotes about her wild party life. We were having coffee in the cafeteria when she asked me: "Do you believe in magic?"
"You mean rabbits out of hats? Sawing showgirls in half?"
"No, sailor boy. I mean hubble, bubble, toil and trouble. The voodoo that you do."
"Nah, that’s superstition," I replied.
Chrissie was giving me the Hard Stare from behind a frame of dark hair. You could tell she'd be successful as a woman. She already had a femme face, though let down slightly by her square jaw line. She'd talked about getting that fixed under the surgeon’s knife.
"You believe in science heroes, though," she said.
"Yes, but that's science, not mysticism," I countered.
"Even if the scientists still haven't figured it all out?"
She had me there. The big name science heroes had superhuman abilities. Theorists were still unraveling the physics, yet I’d attended a rescue where Firedrake walked through an inferno to pull people to safety. I’d seen Mind Titan psychically suppress a gang riot and Ironfist fly unaided through the sky. Rational science had yet to explain it.
"Any sufficiently advanced technology resembles magic," I admitted, reluctantly.
"The world is full of miracles, child," said Chrissie, cryptically. "Anything that science cannot explain is either magic or divine. When Queen Crimson conjured those demons, what did you think they were?"
"I thought they were physical manifestations projected from her subconscious Id. At least, that’s what the papers said. She was a telekinetic. She was also a crazy, if you hadn't noticed."
"Or maybe it was magic," Chrissie said, shooting me her don't-you-dare-contradict look.
"So color me a skeptic," I grinned. "Where's this leading?"
"You want to become a woman, right? Have you heard about the Medallion of Zulo?"
I hadn't, so she began this story about a friend of a friend (isn't it always a friend once removed?) who had come across the Medallion--or maybe it had found him in response to some deep-seated desire. This nondescript little medal had a magic power, some heavy hoodoo. If touched to an item of clothing it would transform the Medallion's wearer into a doppelganger of whoever last wore that garment. Thanks to his ex's wardrobe, Chrissie's pal now lived a desperate housewife life in a chintzy suburb of Richmond.
I laughed. It made no sense and I told Chrissie so. If you could build a device to transmute matter, why would you make something so bizarre and impractical? Except maybe as a cosmic joke.
"Maybe it is a joke," Chrissie warned, "a big fat joke on us girls."
I came across more of these urban legends over the following months. The tales were all similar, though with different settings and discrepancies of detail. For guys undergoing gender reassignment they were a tantalizing wish-fulfillment fantasy, passed on by word of mouth. There were plenty of laugh-out-loud endings. In some versions of the story there were accidents, with brothers becoming sisters and mothers becoming sons. And in every case once the transformation was complete the medallion would get lost or be stolen, leaving the subject stuck in a foreign body, their fate altered forever. Then the medal would reappear somewhere else, ready to change a new life.
It was a dumb fairy tale, yet the story gnawed at my imagination. In the stories, the transformation was quick, painless and perfect. A man would touch the medal to a dress and morph into an honest-to-goodness woman in the blink of an eye. No hormones, no therapy, no treatments, no operation. Nerds became babes and balding losers became dripping hot cheerleaders. It was the stuff of wet dreams. I would jerk myself off to the fantasy and feel stupid afterwards.
I gave up the therapy and the gender reassignment program after Mom and Dad passed away, an event that threw me into a depressive spiral. My marriage briefly filled the void and when I parted with Jessica--I only hit her the once, I swear--a numbness and inertia took hold. I didn't fight to save the marriage. Instead, the hospital and the paramedical work began to rule my life, its odd shifts and rhythms disturbing my ability to build a social life.
I tried dating guys. Okay, 'dating' is not the word--the first was more a rough bi-curious fumbling with an intern in the tile-cold dampness of the men's room. The second was a delicately handsome lab technician who lasted just long enough to discover what a wreck my depressions turned me into. I made no attempt to try and get him back. I found I still masturbated to fantasies of women as well as men. I was bi- rather than gay.
And then the Medallion of Zulo dropped into my empty life, like manna from heaven. By now I was a true believer in the magic, a product of faith and desperation. No, I didn't rush out to buy a cocktail frock and transmute into Audrey Hepburn. I was going to play this legend by its rules. I reckoned I had one clear shot at a transformation before the dingus vanished from my life, leaving me stuck. One change, and then all bets were off, as the magic was too untrustworthy and unpredictable. If I was going to do this, I was going to do it right, on my terms.
I spent a day pacing my steel-cold apartment while rain pitter-patted the windows, trying to restrain myself from rushing into a change. I wanted this to make my life better, but how? Inspiration came as the TV strobed a news report about science heroes involved in a SWAT operation. They were part of the Protectors team, deputies in a kind of Police auxiliary squad. The answer was clear--if I was going to change, I would become a science heroine. I wanted powers. I REALLY wanted powers. Who wouldn't?
* * *
They reckon that one person in six hundred thousand has science powers. Few of these 'powers' are powerful. Most people who have them make a crust doing little more than circus tricks. What use is the power to change the color of objects, except to make a living as a kid's entertainer? What use is the power to shrink eighteen inches? Or to have eyes that see nothing but music? Your classical hero powers--the ability to levitate or deflect bullets--are extremely rare. The Forster Act is supposed to regulate these people. Science powered agents are deputized to work for the government, some work as freelances and, of course, the occasional power becomes a crook. Everyone is afraid that someone, some day, will appear with the power to snuff out suns. You just hope to God that if a human as powerful as that comes along they'll have a conscience.
The Zulo stories said the change made a physical duplicate of the original person, perfect in every way. If I used a superheroine’s uniform to change, would I gain science powers? I had to find out. I needed a used costume. Some research revealed there were no originals for sale, and collectors' copies weren't going to do the trick. I decided to go to the source.
I quit my job at the hospital and ended up a security guard in a swish Manhattan condo near the park. To my surprise, it wasn't hard to get the job. They preferred ex-military guys and my spell in the Coastguard and eight years in nursing and paramedical gave me a good-looking resume. I scrubbed up to look presentable and aced the interview. Soon I had a shift on the front desk, watching security cameras, walking the rounds and making pleasantries with the wealthy residents.
Why was I here? Well, the condo was the home of Freefall: science hero, celebrity, and member of the East Coast Protectors. She was a tiny redhead bombshell in bright red leather skintights who could fly and level buildings with a wave of her hand. Freefall owned a penthouse apartment with plenty of privacy. I hardly saw her, but that wasn't the point. I needed proximity. I had this half-crazy notion that I could get into her apartment, boost a uniform and be away.
Steve Denson worked the shift with me. He was a great guy: a silver-haired ex-Ranger who'd been in southeast Asia forty years before. He didn't talk about it much, which indicated that he had probably killed a lot of people and found the experience distasteful. He led a frugal life, saving for retirement and driving his wife bananas with his mean living. But he had a big heart and looked after the ex-Coastie who came over all star-struck whenever celebrities swished past. He also made me appreciate how good the TV security was. I wasn't going to get into Freefall's apartment without being recorded, time stamped and notarized.
Then he introduced me to Hiromi. Hiromi was the Asian maid who cleaned Freefall's apartment; a sly old bird in graceful late middle-age who would look at you out of the corner of her eye as if you were about to say something really stupid. She was on first-name terms with Freefall and when she talked it was 'Anna' this and 'Anna' that. Steve, Hiromi and I would end our shifts at the same time and he would invite us both for a coffee at the diner around the corner, which I would pay for. The old miser had been pulling this scam for years, getting the young spud to subsidize his coffee habit. But I was happy for the company and the chance to talk to Hiromi.
Hiromi was good fun: full of piss and vinegar. In one breath she'd tell me she'd signed a non-disclosure agreement, which meant she had to keep her lips zipped about her employer or else the lawyers would nail her to the wall. Then in the next breath she'd cheerfully spill the latest story. To be honest, it wasn't anything you wouldn't learn from a gossip column or TV. She mostly talked about designer clothes, Anna's latest beau and the celebrities she'd met. Anodyne stuff. After a while I realized that Hiromi really WASN'T letting on and there was nothing she'd told me that would get her fired. But all the same she let slip clues that built a more rounded picture of Freefall. For example, I hadn't realized how old she was. She looks, what, mid-twenties, tops? But Hiromi said she was well into her forties. Maybe her powers kept her preserved. The impression I got of Anna was someone who was hard-nosed and shrewd. She had been given powers by God or science and knew how to market herself, to turn her looks and abilities into wealth. Anna was a tough little doll, a survivor who molded the world to work the way she wanted it.
To be honest, that was a turnoff. I don't have that streak of sustained ruthlessness. But it made me think: what if that rubbed off on me? A few of the Zulo legends said that if you let the change go on long enough you took on the characteristics of the original person. The stories were as vague on this as ever, but the hint was that memories or personality might transfer. Caveat emptor. Be careful what you wish for. The Zulo magic was treacherous and prone to jokes at people's expense.
When Hiromi talked I lapped it up and played the devoted fan, which in a sense I was. Steve kept out of it, figuring rightly that it was none of his business and anyway he was there for the free coffee. Usually, Steve and Hiromi left to go home at the same time. But one day he had to get off early and so left me sitting there with the maid, just chatting. That's when I broached the subject dear to my heart.
"Look, H, I was wondering whether I could get, like some memento of Anna's; something personal."
I got the 'crazy-man' look from Hiromi. "What's this? You want me to steal from her?"
"No, no, no. No stealing. Look, I don't want to lose my job or yours. No, really. It must be totally legal. I was just thinking of something castoff, maybe something she's no use for any more."
"Like what?" Hiromi's eyes were pebble-black, impenetrable as Ray-Bans. I couldn't read her, the canny old bird. Did she think this was some kind of security shakedown, a loyalty test?
"Look, I'm a fan of Anna's. A big fan, you know that. I'd just like to collect something. Not to trade on eBay--just to have a keepsake."
"You haven't told me what you want."
I took a deep breath. It was now or never. "I want one of her old costumes."
I'll say this for her, she didn't blink, didn't laugh, didn't give me more of a hard time than I'd expected.
"Are you serious? Are you a pervert or something? A stalker?"
I laughed. "Do I look like a pervert?"
"Yeah. You want to sniff her skintights. You want to dress up as her. You want to do something sick."
"I'll pay."
"How much?" She stated, flatly.
And that was that. Oh, Hiromi ragged on me for the next two weeks, telling me I was this humongous pervert stalking her employer and joke-threatening to turn me in to the cops. But she believed I was a sincere fan. We had a deal and I trusted her to follow through. We kept this quiet from Steve. He was an upright man who would have been appalled to hear what was happening on his watch.
Hiromi was loyal to Freefall, but her principles could be flexible. She told me that Freefall got through costumes at a furious rate. Anna had a personal forcefield that didn't always stop everything thrown at her and sometimes her leather skintights got ripped. If they survived a fight then wear and tear eventually got the better of them and they had to be replaced by made-to-measure new sets. Old costumes would be given to a contractor to destroy so they wouldn't fall into collectors' hands, but Hiromi had an arrangement with the pick-up guy, and for the right price she could lay her hands on a set. She'd done this a couple of times before and the money was her nest-egg. It wasn't strictly legal but she saw it as a perk of the job.
So, three thousand dollars lighter, I met up with Hiromi one Sunday morning at her apartment in a small brownstone. We had a cup of green tea and she gave me a sports bag full of red leather.
I touched the bag. "This is an actual original costume, H? The real deal, no copy?"
"Take a look for yourself. It's the one she wore fighting that bitch Queen Crimson. You can see the damage."
Who could forget that battle? Unlike the comic books real-world science heroes rarely fight in public. Maybe it's the risk of collateral damage. Mostly it's because their cop business is done in private, away from the public gaze, and you only hear about it in trial reports. But the Queen Crimson donnybrook was the real thing, fought out over Bridgeport, half trashing a neighborhood while live TV tracked Freefall and Ironfist tag-teaming the Queen and her demon legions. I remember watching the tube as they pulled a barely conscious Freefall out of the wreckage of some screaming couple's home. Anna limped to an ambulance, where she had to be helped in. Next day she appeared at a press conference nursing a big yellow bruise on one cheek while Queen Crimson was arraigned in manacles, standing beneath heavy-grade power draining devices.
I pulled the skintights out and they unfolded into a one-piece red costume, unmistakably Freefall's. They covered the body from neck to toe, save for the hands, and zipped near-invisibly up at the front. They had been tailored to hug Anna's contours and I could see the fine stitching around the generous cups of the bust. The boots at the bottom had a mirror shine. Most important of all, they had been worn. The burnished leather had bunched and creased at the joints, and there were tiny tears and distressing in places where it looked like the costume had been dragged through rubble. I was disappointed to see that one flap of leather on the leg had been ripped loose, showing a strange weave beneath.
"What's that?" I pointed it out.
"Flak armor," said H. "I don't know exactly, but it's some kind of thin cloth like Kevlar they use to line the suit. Anna says it can stop a bullet!"
I didn't quibble.
"Look again in the bag," commanded Hiromi. I rummaged inside and pulled out two more items. What looked like a pair of tight-looking spandex shorts and something cupped and strapless. "Underwear for the pervert," said H. "No extra charge."
I smiled and thanked Hiromi. Repacking the sports bag, I left. I had the Ford loaded outside and a week's vacation ahead of me. I reached into my pocket to check the baggie with the Medallion was still there. It was. If this worked out Joseph Michael Doyle was never coming back.
* * *
The previous day I had gone to see my pal Chrissie, who was now post-op and living happily in--ha ha--Queens. Chrissie enjoyed a substantial trust fund from her architect dad and had an airy apartment in a Boho neighborhood of Astoria. She never seemed to cook, but lived off the ethnic cuisine in the area. Although Chrissie was financially comfortable, she made brisk money designing advertising brochures for big accounts, working in the corner of the loft space that was her studio.
Chrissie's face was still a bit too square and her hands too large, but her pliant figure was nice and she turned heads on the street. Her waspish humor remained intact and she spent the first five minutes razzing me about how I was going to seed in my security job.
"God knows that's not the donuts," I said. "Since I hit 35 my whole body has changed. I've been jogging but everything is shifting gutward. I can't lose the thickness."
"Sure you can, boyfriend. Go to the gym and work on those abs. Do it before you grow man-boobs!"
We laughed and drank Chrissie's fine filter coffee while dust motes danced around the breakfast nook. Then I asked her the question.
"Chrissie, you know that story you told me of how you helped fake the resident status of your friend's maid, is that true? I mean, no bull?"
"Why do you ask?"
"Seriously, girl. Did you arrange, like, ID and social security and stuff?"
"I might know someone who knows someone." That much was true. Chrissie seemed to have the contact book o' God. "Where's this going?"
"Might they be able to help me?"
"Oh my God. You serious?"
"Yes. Serious as a serious thing on Serious Day in Seriousland."
"Oh my God. You in trouble?"
"No. No, honest."
"Come on, come on... explain, you bad boy! Your Aunt Chris is all ears!"
"Okay then. What if I told you--no kidding, true as I'm standing here--I had Zulo."
Six "Oh My God's" later, I'd calmed Chrissie down enough to half-explain that I was going to try begin life anew as a woman. I didn't mention the science hero or powers part.
"You have the medal with you?" She asked.
"No, it's hidden in a safe place."
"You're really going through with this?"
"Mm mmmm," I nodded.
"This is actually going to work, like, you become a real woman? All the equipment... everything?"
I was surprised at the doubt in her voice. I assumed Chrissie believed the legends because she'd told me them in the first place, but I suppose there's a world of difference between a fairy story and a legend come to life.
"Look, Chrissie. If an unfamiliar woman comes back here and tells you she's Joe, will you help her out? I mean she'll have savings and..."
"Don't care about cash, boyfriend. I'll help you on one condition."
'What's that?"
"If this works, you let me have the Medallion when you're done with it."
I looked at Chrissie and she stared back, intensely. "You want it?" I asked.
"Look, Joe. I'm a woman, but not a complete woman. This Voodoo accessory could be a route to making Christine Palmer one hundred percent girl. Can I have it after you? Pretty please?"
I smiled. "If I still have it, it's yours. Promise."
"Deal."
And that was that. We hugged. I said to expect me in about a week.
* * *
I drove up into the Adirondacks. It had cost me, but I had rented a luxury backwoods cabin near the Fourpeaks; a comfortable retreat with all modern conveniences. The pleasant, folksy lady on the 'phone had promised plenty of outdoor space and privacy. I told her I would pick up the keys for my 'daughter' who'd be staying. I'd pay the bill in advance.
By the time I eventually pulled up to the green-gabled cabin by the trees I was beat, but also knotted with tense excitement. Months of planning had culminated in this day, the start of a new life. I wanted it to be perfect. I offloaded the car and unpacked the groceries in the small, clean kitchen. With the chores done, I could wait no longer. Into the bedroom, with its warm landscape prints and watercolors, I hauled three bags. One held my clothes, one had Freefall's costume, and the last was packed with women's clothing. I'd found Freefall's measurements on the 'net, and a spell of department store shopping on behalf of my imaginary 'daughter' had given me some kind of rudimentary feminine wardrobe for wearing after the change.
I closed the curtains and unpacked Freefall's skintights, laying them out on the large, sprung bed. I placed the baggie with the Medallion of Zulo next to them. Then in the bathroom I stripped, threw my old clothes into a basket and took a shower. This was part of the ritual, the washing away of my bad old life. The shower was brief, because my stomach was tight with excitement. I let the water drip off then toweled myself dry and walked back into the bedroom. I was naked. My hands trembled as I pulled the shining medal out of the baggie. There it was, as the legend said, with some kind of script around the rim and the motif on one side of an angel. I held it in my right hand and then, with the left, picked up and pressed the costume's red leather to it.
There was a sudden, mild electric shock. With the medal and leather scrunched into my palm, I walked over to the full-length mirror bolted to the wall. I still looked like Joe, a thirty-something guy whose muscle had melted slightly and was no longer the lean, fit youth he'd been. I could feel a tingling grow, like pins and needles, from neck to toe. The only place not tingling was my hands and face. As if it had a life of its own, my skin began to change and shift and crawl in time with my breathing. It was so weird. The hair on my chest and arms seemed to thin and disappear. Everything started getting skinnier. My feet were getting wider and wider apart--my whole body was shrinking and I had to shift where my feet were planted.
The transformation happened in pulses. I breathed in and my body would change; I breathed out and the change briefly halted. It was like watching a stop motion movie of a flower unfurl, in gentle waves. I watched, dumbfounded, enjoying every second and every new sensation. My skin seemed smoother and less blemished, my waist was starting to narrow, my hips flared. Some changes were so subtle that you didn’t notice them until after they happened, while others manifested as you watched. My eyes were drawn to my crotch where my penis was visibly contracting and my balls were retreating upward. They ached slightly as they unbudded. No sign of breasts yet, though in one breath my nipples seemed to grow and darken slightly, and I felt an intense prickle in each.
The leathers were sweaty in my palm, but I didn't let go. I wanted to make sure I gained Freefall's science powers. I'd stopped shrinking and now I was half way between masculine and feminine. I had to stop myself from touching my body as the changes accelerated and flesh began to flow like quicksilver. I wanted this to be perfect: to save the exploration until the change was complete. The pulsing and tingling became more intense. It now seemed to settle on one area of my body at a time. My legs became shapely and my feet small and neat. Then suddenly all the sensation was in my chest, as my rib cage seemed to tighten, expelling some of my breath. Beneath it a narrow waist formed with a flat stomach, my navel seeming to stretch vertically.
My shoulders shrank, my arms slimmed, my hands and face began to tingle and alter. My eyesight blurred as I realized my eyes were changing, then it flicked back into sharp focus. I now had green, flashing, almond-shaped eyes to replace my old brown ones and the world seemed suddenly sharper. The colors were brighter and more vibrant. I noticed my head’s heavy lines had softened into an oval, my lips bowing and puffing slightly.
The tingle shifted back down between my legs and in ten breaths I saw the last vestiges of my penis disappear into a lightening tangle of hair. I was going to be a real redhead. From my scalp, straight red hair began to drop down to my shoulders, framing my new, fine-featured face. My fanny shifted and I could make out a smoothly contoured, peach behind. Then, as if they'd saved the best 'til last, the pulsing sensation shifted to my chest. In time to my breathing I could see breasts begin to bud and grow, stretching and expanding the nipples further. The deep tingling pleasure started to thrill me. At first my boobs were tiny, tip-tilted things. Gradually they grew into two small cones, the nipples pointed away from each other. Then they swelled into two large teardrops, swaying slightly under their weight.
The transformation was almost complete. I was crying, I felt so happy. My vision blurred again as tears ran. And then I felt the pain. I hadn't expected the sharp, intense pain. I blacked out and fell.
* * *
When I woke up all I could feel at first was an aching throb. My eyes could barely open. My brain tried to reorient itself. I was lying on the floor. I felt the warm roughness of carpet under my back and behind.
The ache began to die away slightly. I shut my eyes and took stock. As the pain died the unfamiliar sensations of this new body began to register. I hadn't expected breathing to feel so peculiar; it was faster than when I'd been a man. And my heartbeat, too. I could feel the quickstep thumpa-thumpa of my pulse, an unaccustomed rhythm. And then there was my mouth. I ran my tongue around the inside and it felt so strange and different. My teeth felt regular and smooth and the taste was sweeter. I still had the medal and skintights in my right hand, holding on with a white knuckle deathgrip. It was difficult to relax the fingers and let both drop to the floor.
Finally, I opened my eyes and tried to haul myself up. I almost wished I hadn't, as a sharp pain in my side and leg reminded me of the hurt. I looked into the mirror and saw a stunning young redhead roll painfully to her knees. It was Freefall's twin, only nude. Freefall, or should I say Anna, was one of those small, curvy girls who seem to become glamour models. I had all her curves now, but I also had livid bruises on my leg, side and face.
Of course! I flopped over to the bed and climbed on, cursing my lack of foresight. Freefall had taken off this costume after the fight with Queen Crimson. It came with all the injuries she'd taken that day. The yellowed welts on my body matched the damage to the skintights. How could I have missed that? I lightly touched the bruise on my face and it felt sore as hell. I knew I'd be okay so long as I didn't touch it again.
So much for my 'perfect' transformation. However, I was feeling less bad now, provided I didn't move too much. I decided to make the best of the situation and after getting comfortable on the bed I began to carefully check out my body. At first, it was the details that struck me. This wasn't like the airbrushed swimsuit photos Anna had done for the magazines. My hands were small, without long nails. My slender arms were covered in fine hairs and there were tiny moles and blemishes. There were a number of scars of white tissue--old combat injuries, maybe? I looked down at my chest and the first thing I noticed was how pale and near-translucent my skin was. I picked out the faint tracery of veins across my breasts. My hands, almost on autopilot, slid up to touch my chest, caressing and gently kneading the smooth flesh.
It struck me how yielding my breasts were--not the firm outthrust mounds I'd imagined, but doughy and delicate. I didn't feel any great pleasure touching them, at least until one of my slender new fingers brushed past a nipple. Suddenly a charge seemed to go through my body, almost blocking out the ache and hurt. I lay back on the bed, with the dead weight of my bosom puddling across my chest, and my fingers began to pluck and tease at my nipples. In seconds they became erect and hard. My breath became sharper and my fingers worked the teats more eagerly, caressing the aureoles and brushing at the tips. It felt SO good.
A pressure was starting to grow between my legs. My back arched slightly which only made the pressure grow and fill my insides. I kept my left hand working a breast while the right began to slide downwards, over my taut, firm belly to my thighs. I could feel the tension there, the muscles around the hot, wet center of my sex. I pulled my feet back so my knees were raised off the bed, my legs spread slightly. My forefinger sought out the silken inside of a thigh and a tender caress sent a zap of pleasure up my spine. I did it again and there were more shocks, though not as intense.
I stopped for a moment and immediately wished I hadn't. The charge in my body began to dissipate, my nipples softened and I could feel a tiredness creep back in. So I pulled both hands up again to cup and caress my boobs, bringing the tips back to attention and letting the pressure build back between my legs. I was starting to get into a rhythm and it felt good, so my hand began to wander back down again. The sheer, sleek touch of my thighs felt like nothing on Earth. Finally, I let my hand drift toward my pussy.
There was a momentary fumbling in unfamiliar territory: my thumb grazing across a puff of soft hair as I felt out over the mons pubis to my vagina. The labia felt strange and yielding to my fingertips, with no feeling of arousal. So I stroked upwards from my ass until my middle finger reached almost back to the pubic mound. Pushing into the unfamiliar folds of flesh, I hit paydirt. A tremor pulsed out from my vagina and up my spine. My mouth made an ‘O’. I was tremendously hot and wet down there and with rising expectation I slid my fingertip up to the clitoris. I touched the small, wet button and gasped audibly as I felt an amazing buzz spread through my loins. The pressure built further.
I was now starting to work furiously, one hand flicking a nipple and the other working the clit, slip-slipping at the tiny nubbin that was now the center of my world. It needed only the lightest touch to thrill me. Time telescoped. I lost track of how long this went on. The tension just grew and grew. Then it burst like a rain cloud. My whole body shuddered and I sobbed as a wave of pleasure enfolded and lifted me. I could feel the sharp pains again, but no matter: they mingled and were lost in the blissful sensations. And then it was over and I was breathing hard, winding down, basking in the afterglow. I hadn't screamed, as one ex-girlfriend had done. I'd moaned and then, in ecstatic release, had cried, tears coursing my face, sobbing my heart out.
I'd cried twice in one day. I hadn't cried since I was a kid. What had happened to me?
After a short, dreamy wait I began to pleasure myself again, enjoying the buzzy new sensations. I brought myself to climax twice more and then lay panting on the sheets.
* * *
When I felt able I pulled myself up off the bed. I was starting to cool down but I felt funky from the smell of sex and sweat and needed another shower. It was the first time I'd walked in my new body and new sensations were overwhelming me. Muscles pulled in odd ways, my weight and balance was different and my hips moved oddly. I was aware of the sway of my breasts. Correction, I was just AWARE of them, all the time, pulling gently at my chest muscles. And I was injured and limping slightly on my bruised and livid leg.
It was a relief to step into the shower and relax, letting my hands explore my soap-slickered curves. After toweling down I returned to the bedroom, where I let my bathrobe slip to the carpet so I could again admire the nude, supple figure in the mirror.
I was surprised this body was so soft and limber and not more toned. Maybe all that flying meant Anna didn't get much of a workout. My boobs were full, with a good weight, but not too large. My waist was slim and complimented by the subtle recurve of my hips. If Anna was in her forties her body didn't look much older than twenty-five. When I turned I could see a mole near the small of my back and a tight, shapely behind. I felt so... there was no other word: Sexy.
Stowing the skintights and Medallion safely away, I opened the bag of new clothes and began to pick out underwear. Panties were simple but I found it awkward to pack my chest into the brassiere. Its straps cut my shoulders. Some quick adjustments improved the fit but my breathing felt confined. I put a crisp blouse on over the top and pulled on a pair of jeans, socks and sneakers. Everything felt tight and unfamiliar and I kept pulling obsessively at my clothes, trying to get comfortable. In the mirror I looked presentable, except for my hair, which was a mess and kept getting in the way of my face. I wasn't used to hair touching my face, so I brushed it out and tried to pull it back, only to realize I didn't know what to tie it back with. I resigned myself to letting it get in the way and found I kept blowing loose strands from my mouth every few minutes.
It was dusk outside and I had little energy left, so I pulled a TV dinner from the refrigerator, heated it and ate in front of the tube. I could only eat a small portion. My appetite wasn't what it was. Exhausted and aching I eventually crawled into bed.
I can't recall the dreams that night, but I know I had them. Some left vague impressions of violence and others of affection. I only remember one faint afterimage in which I was making love to a raven-haired man, but nothing else.
Next morning I woke and felt much better. The aches had largely gone, though I still had stabbing pains when I touched the bruising. I lay in bed playing with my body for a while, thinking that something was indefinably different. Masturbation felt good but didn't have the novelty of yesterday. On autopilot I rose to take a shower. It wasn't until I got out, hair turbanned, and had dressed in jeans and a loose-sleeved blouse, that I realized what had happened: I felt completely at home in my new skin. Somehow I'd assimilated wisdom I didn't have before. Suddenly I knew how to manage my hair, about the minutiae of morning ablutions, how to dress. My clothes, my hair, the movements of my body were no longer a distraction. My walking and breathing and heart rate, so wrong yesterday, seemed as natural as if I'd been like this all my life.
I tried to figure out what was happening. I could sense conflicting perspectives in my mind. Part of me was still Joe, a tourist in a girl's body and loving it. The other part was a montage of vague instincts, memories and responses that must have been Anna's. It was like some intense kind of deja vu, as if I'd been here before. These phantom thoughts were telling me how dumb I was to buy so few sets of underwear, and that I needed more to last the week. They knew I needed some makeup and I wasn't dressed without it.
I was freaking. Was this Anna-self asserting control of me? Was I turning into her? Could I trust the magic not to let these figments, these echoes of Anna, consume me? I reached for the Medallion. It was still there in its baggie but it seemed more sinister now.
I felt something else--a deep feeling of disappointment. I had fantasized about this change, about enjoying the freshness of sensation and experience in this body. But something had acclimatized me to it. I felt cheated.
Just then a notion floated into my mind; a revelation, bobbing up from my unconscious. I recalled from my Anna-life how my powers worked. I wouldn't have known how without the helping hand. I decided to make lemonade out of a lemon; maybe it was time to give the powers a tryout.
The cabin sat in a two-acre space ringed with high trees, which were rustling lightly. It was a bright early summer morning with just a few clouds overhead. I walked outside with my sleeves rolled up to take a breath and listen to the birds. I'd been assured I’d have total privacy here. The nearest lake was a mile and a half down the track. In this secluded spot I could practice my science powers in peace. To give myself some clearance I walked into a wide area of overgrown grass, where the lavender was blooming and early bees were starting to amble. My stomach was knotted and excited. I wanted to try flying first of all, so I closed my eyes to center myself. To switch on my powers all I had to do was to push with my mind like SO, and...
There was a sudden explosion like a muffled pop and birds flew up out of the trees. Startled, ears ringing, I looked around stupidly, until I realized I'd blown half my clothes off.
I stumped back to the cabin, cursing, the remains of my blouse and jeans flapping around me. How dumb! How stupid of me! How could I forget?
An Anna memory welled up and all became plain. There's a good reason why I wear skintights. I generate a forcefield every time I use my powers and it extends no more than half an inch or so from my skin. Anything crossing the boundary layer when the field formed would be ripped apart in an instant. That was the explosion when my baggy blouse and jean bottoms shredded themselves.
Short of flying nekkid, I'd have to don the skintights. I unpacked them again. I had to sew up the torn leather flap before I could wear them. A little close stitching later and I started to climb into the snug lycra gym wear Hiromi had given me, carefully easing my breasts into the strapless support. Then I slipped on the snug leather onesie, working my curves into it. Once I was zipped up it hugged me like a second skin. The boot heels were a bit high but my Anna-self compensated. They made my hips dance as I walked. I felt comfortable in the burnished red leather. I felt at home.
Back outside, I stepped into the grass. This time, when I pushed with my mind, I felt the forcefield crackle on. There was energy flowing through my body, a powerful force I could direct and control. I knew that Freefall's powers--MY powers--derived from the manipulation of gravity. By tipping gravity I could rise off the ground. The sensation of pushing off against the Earth's pull felt natural and familiar and in seconds I was up at tree height. It was a joyous feeling. My body felt weightless and here, in the air, I could push myself in any direction I wished. I felt free and unencumbered. I was flying, soaring higher.
I had to stop myself going too high in case I was seen, so I dived and did a gentle glide around the clearing near treetop height, enjoying the sensation. My forcefield fended off bugs, which fizzed against it. It was like one of those dreams where the sensation of flight seems perfect and real. I wanted to fly higher to test my speed, but decided to wait until night, when I would be unseen. So I landed and started to practice my gravity blast.
This was easy. I simply pointed my hand at a tree branch and released some of my inner energy. The air distorted slightly and there was a low 'whump' as a column of air was crushed by the gravity lancing out from my arm. The branch shattered where the column hit. I knew this was a minor shot and I could make more powerful attacks: ones that could drill holes through concrete. I also knew I could fine-control the gravity to accelerate a target to 10 gee and back in an instant. The sudden acceleration would cause an ordinary person to black out. I practiced shooting off twigs for a while, hearing them crack and snap with each hit. It was as if I'd being doing it forever. Satisfied, I strutted on my high heels back to the cabin. I had one more thing to do.
Much as I loved my new body, there was no way I wanted to keep Anna's looks. Now don't get me wrong, Anna was a beautiful woman. But she also had a famous face, known everywhere. When I went out in public I didn't want to draw attention to myself.
In a couple of the Zulo legends people had been able to change small parts of themselves. I didn't know how true these stories were, but I thought I'd try an experiment. Back at the hospital I'd had a crush on this bright young surgical intern called Suze. She was a petite girl, maybe not far off Anna's height, and also a redhead, with darker, wavier hair. While not quite a knockout like Anna, she was hellishly cute, with wide-spaced, startling eyes and a generous mouth. Before I quit the job I managed to lift one of Suze's used surgical masks just after she'd dropped it in the laundry. I thought this might be just what I needed to 'borrow' her face.
I stripped again; it took an age to unhitch myself from the skintight sheath of red leather. Naked, I pulled out the Medallion and the surgical mask and stood in front of the mirror with the medal on my palm. Touched the mask to the metal, I felt an electric shock again, then my face began to prickle. I waited while skin and muscle subtly changed and moved. The minutes dragged by and the pins and needles crawled like ants across my face. Its oval shape widened but became fractionally more pointed at the chin. My eyes blurred and then refocused as they changed; they were now widely spaced and had become a light steel grey. My eyebrows lost a little of their arch to become straighter. My mouth stretched and widened and my hair grew redder and seemed develop a wave.
Then I felt the prickle start to wander down to my neck, threatening to change the rest of my body, so I dropped the medallion like a hot potato. The changes immediately stopped. The reflection showed Anna's body topped by Suze's cute face. The combination seemed so strange at first that I wasn't sure whether the two matched. Was there a difference in skin tone at the neck where they joined? Hard to say. The unsightly bruise on the cheek had gone to be replaced by a small mole near the back of my jaw. The effect was less of a glamour model and more girl-next-door, but I was very pretty. I tried a smile and pulled some faces. My new face worked. No one would recognize me as Freefall.
* * *
I dressed up in a fresh blouse and jeans and decided to go shopping. It was a forty-five minute drive into town, where there were some big stores on the strip. Residual memories haunted me, telling me I needed more clothes, makeup and hair product.
I had to adjust the car seat to my new frame. Rolling down to the highway I drove super-careful as I was now without a license or an official identity. If anyone asked, I was no longer Joseph, but Jo Doyle. I hoped Chrissie would help me with the ID later. It was a big shopping trip and I paid cash. My cards still said "Mister" Doyle so I daren't charge for goods. Fortunately ATMs don't distinguish sex. I went crazy for an afternoon, letting the Anna part of me drive my body and make the decisions. I shopped, ate and loaded the car with bags before driving back up to the forest and the cabin.
As night fell I donned the skintights again. I was going flying. Outside in the evening breeze I felt my forcefield flick on, cocooning me. I had plenty of energy flowing through my diminutive body: a 'full battery'. I kicked up into the clear sky and taking my bearings from the cabin's porch light and the lake I began to soar, carving the atmosphere. No one would see me up here and I could fly to my heart's content. I first circled the cabin and then decided to try and push my body, to test my speed. I began to accelerate toward the mountains, trying to keep high so as not to hit anything. I got faster and faster, really pushing my energy reserves. It was exhilarating. I felt no wind, as I was insulated by my forcefield. Only air for breathing permeated through. A high-pitched whistle began to build as the wind slipped past.
I was going fast, but not fast enough, so I pushed again and really began to burn through my battery of energy. I went faster and faster, but my Anna-memory was telling me I was getting nowhere near my top speed. Alarm bells began to ring in my mind. I'd flown maybe thirty miles and was almost down to my energy reserve, so I slowed and began to curve back, coasting, trying to conserve enough gravity power to fly. At this altitude I could navigate by the light of the sun just below the horizon and I almost glided to Adams Lake where I took the left turn back to my cabin. When I landed I had little of the science energy left in my body. I was exhausted and troubled.
It was a warm night and with the screened windows wide open I stripped and changed into a simple cotton nightgown. It felt cool and comfortable. Over a small glass of single malt, I pondered. Anna's recollections told me that I should be able to get close to the sound barrier at top speed. But tonight I maybe made no more than, what, 500 knots, tops? Maybe four-fifths of my maximum velocity? I seemed to be burning through my energy reserve faster than Anna remembered. Was this something to do with the Queen Crimson injuries? Had I not recovered from Freefall's fight? Then it hit me: Suze's face. The small physical change had somehow tweaked my DNA and compromised my science powers. Not much, but enough.
I went out on the porch and as the breeze lapped my nightdress I looked up at the bright band of the milky way. I had some choices. I could change back to Anna and restore my full powers, while keeping Suze's face would diminish them forever. I decided to sleep on it, but already knew my answer. I'd keep my new face and forgo the power. I was still extremely powerful. However, there'd be no more changes. I'd keep the Medallion for Chrissie to use.
That night I had more dreams. In one I opened up a patient with a scalpel and looked at the glory and wonder of the human body within.
* * *
Tuesday was bright and still and I decided to go down to the lake to swim. I put on a one-piece blue backless swimsuit, which felt sheer and hugged my skin in a way I liked. Throwing on a shirt, shorts and sandals, I carried my towel and some sunscreen down the long track to the lakeside. It was a hot morning and on the walk I gathered my thoughts.
Since the transformations there were these presences in my mind, phantom remnants of Anna and Suze. They did not control me, but I was aware of stray emotions and fragments of thoughts slipping into my consciousness. They were like new extensions to my personality. I hoped they wouldn't grow any stronger.
It was early and the lake was almost deserted except for some kids splashing about at the launching stage on the far side. There were a couple of boats about, roaring up and down at a distance. Most of the cabins at this lake were on the far shore. I went to a small wooden public pier, stripped to my swimsuit and piled my clothes. Then I carefully eased myself into the water. After the heat the water was cool, but felt good and I swam out fifty yards and back again. By the time I got back a boy had appeared on the pier.
I didn't notice him arrive. He was tall and rangy, maybe 18 or 19 years old--definitely college age--with a goofball grin and freckled, boyish features that hadn't completely filled out into manhood. His head had a tousled mop of short blonde curls and he stood with the easy grace of an athlete, completely sure of himself. He was in yellow shorts, an unbuttoned cotton shirt and a pair of beach slides. One big hand gripped a towel and an iPod. He was standing, staring at me.
I hauled myself out of the water and became shyly aware that I was staring back, unable to help myself. There was something electric and out of control happening in the space between us. I was looking into his eyes and his pupils were wide. I realized that my dripping swimsuit was clinging sinuously to my curves and his eyes were flicking thirstily from my face to my figure and back again. I felt an excitement build, like I suddenly needed a man.
Where was this manic desire coming from? Was it some deep craving of my new body? It began to overwhelm me. I was no longer thinking rationally. The awkward silence was at a tipping point; it was either 'go' or 'no-go'. I had to make it happen.
I gestured limply at the water. "Would you like to join me?"
Oh Jesus, what kind of lame line was that? Without taking my eyes off him I began to lower myself back into the lake. I felt like a mermaid, siren-calling a sailor to his doom. The boy's grin widened, making it more lopsided, then he put down his towel and music and shucked off his shirt. Stepping out of his slides he took three loping paces and launched himself off the end of the pier, arms stretched, in a long, shallow arc. He plopped into the water with almost no splash and emerged, turning to see me by the pier. Then he began to pump his arms strongly in a well-practiced stroke, stopping just feet away, water cascading off his hair and freckled skin.
"You're in the swim team, aren't you?" I smiled. "I'm Jo," I added, feeling the moment start to slip. Already this was too much talk and I was starting to feel SO horny. The madness was overtaking me.
"Yeah, you guessed right. I'm Gary, by the way" he said in a light, friendly voice.
"Then kiss me, Gary."
It was a dumb thing to say but the moment seemed right. Whatever electricity I was feeling Gary was too, and he didn't hesitate. With one arm holding onto the pier, he embraced me in the other and our mouths met. In a moment our tongues were touching, darting, feeling each other. His free hand began to explore the lines of my back and probed downwards. He came to the bottom of my swimsuit and cheekily slid his hand inside to feel the roundness of my butt. At this our kissing became more frenzied. His mouth tasted of coffee and candy. Gary's hand came out from behind and started to stroke my belly through the swimsuit's fabric, hesitantly wandering its way upward. Then he decided to commit and in one motion his hand swished to my chest, first grazing the side of a boob and then cupping it. The nipple was taut beneath and his thumb gently tried to work it through the nylon. I felt pleasure and heat grow in my breast. I couldn't stand it any longer; this fabric barrier was torture. I needed his hand in contact with my skin and I suddenly broke free of his kiss to look into his eyes.
"My swimsuit," I said, levelly, "take it off."
In a blink his free hand had worked one shoulder strap off, while I let go the pier long enough to help him pull down the other. My breasts were now free and weightless in the cool water, with the one-piece's top floating loose at my waist. Gary's hand came back to caress a nipple, which was now so hard it almost hurt. We were kissing again and this time my free hand was searching across his abs, and then sliding down inside the waistband of his loose swimming shorts. I reached down to briefly touch the slick hardness of his penis, and then stretched further to gently cup his balls. He kissed me real hard at that moment, his tongue pressuring mine. He clearly felt I'd upped the ante because his hand came loose from my breast, diving down deep into my swimsuit bottom to search between my legs. He fumbled roughly--a little inexperienced maybe?--and then his fingers brushed near my clitoris and I felt arousal. Like a lightning bolt, it careened up my body in a tiny convulsion.
Suddenly there was the sound of chirruping children approaching the pier. The madness evaporated and I realized we were about to get caught. I pulled my hand from Gary’s shorts and separated. The spell was broken and in a flat panic I was hitching up my swimsuit to cover my chest. Four brash children in assorted sizes clumped onto the pier, making noise. Behind them were a couple who could have been parents. I hoped they hadn't seen us making out. I shot Gary a shy, nervous smile and started to haul myself back out of the water. He joined me, as I wrapped myself in my towel and started to walk back up toward the grassy bank of the lake, where I sat down beneath the board that held the life belt.
"Sorry about that," I said, shooting a shy, apologetic glance at Gary, who had eased his long, toned body onto the grass beside me. The kids were now in the water, splashing and screaming, while their dad told them not to stray too far from the pier.
"That's okay. It was fine." I got both barrels of his lopsided smile. "Just what happened there?" His voice was relaxed and warm. He seemed sensitive and smart and concerned for me, which was nice.
"Don't know. It got a little crazy for a moment. I, uh, don't normally do that. I needed... someone." I was trying to search my feelings honestly, asking what DID happen there? Was it a part of Anna or Suze's presence? Was it some other biological imperative? I gave Gary a wan smile. "Just been a bit lonely recently. I'm up here on my own."
"Where?"
"The green cabin about a mile and something up the hill. Big clearing."
"I don't know that one but you follow the path up, right?"
"Right," I said, looking the boy up and down. "You planning to stalk me?"
"Stalk you? Says the crazy lady who forced herself on me!" We both laughed.
We talked a while. Gary Clayton is one of those people you can only label as a 'good kid'. Bright, considerate, well brought up, studying math hard in some backwoods college, wants to join the Air Force. Like I said, a good kid. He was staying with his parents, gramps and sister at a cabin nearby and I got three invitations in as many minutes to go visit the Claytons for dinner. He was putting good-natured pressure on me. I declined. Maybe tomorrow. I didn't feel up to large numbers of people yet.
"Then can I come up and see you?" Gary's face was open and friendly.
"Sure, why not?"
"This afternoon?" He was trying not to seem too eager, and failing.
I hesitated. There was unfinished business here. I REALLY wanted a man very bad. "Yeah, sure. Come up about two. I'll fix up some late lunch if you want."
* * *
Though my specialty was rescue and paramedical, I'd come out of the Coastguard with good cooking skills. Sailors know a thing or two about chow. So I grilled some chicken and was mixing up my patent salad dressing in the kitchen when I saw Gary lope up the path. I gave him a wave from the window. When it came to appearance I just gave in to the girl instincts I’d inherited with the body. I was dressed in shorts and a yellow smock top and I'd tied my wavy red hair back. There was a bench table outside the cabin and I shouted through the window screens for him to go sit there. He gave a lazy thumbs up in reply. I took the salad bowl and some plates out and we exchanged "Hi's" as I ambled up to him.
"I brought the brews," he waved at a pack of beers on the table.
"You old enough for that?" I flashed a smile as I set out the plates. I was starting to get the hang of this flirting thing.
"Sure, they even carded me. How old do you think I am?" Gary leaned on the table, easy and relaxed, looking me up and down. "Man, you look good. No, I mean great, really great!" he corrected.
"Suuuure. You've been drinking already. Shaddup an' eat," I grinned .
"No, I mean it Jo. You're a crazy child-snatcher, but you're a knockout." Gary's lopsided smile grew and I felt a little of that electricity I'd felt down by the lake. "Anyway," Gary continued, "You're in big trouble."
"What trouble's that, flyboy?"
"Uh, WANNABE flyboy," Gary raised a finger. "I don't get my wings until I collect enough cereal box tops.... Hey, nice chicken salad."
"You're welcome."
"No," Gary went on, "what I mean is you are in hellish BIG doo doo."
"How come?"
"Well, I might have told Gramps I'd met you who told Mom and now... look, it's all got outta control."
"What have you done?" I was enjoying this.
"I've created a monster. It's like, they found out I met a girl by the lake and... I'm telling them it's just this person I met and there's nothing happening and..."
"Nothing?" I arched an eyebrow.
"I mean like nothing I'm going to tell them because it's none of their damn business. But you know what parents are like and Sister's putting two and two together and Mom is, like, she SO wants to see you. They only ever saw me bring one girl back before and that was a prom date. Sister thinks I'm gay."
"What, they want to see me to make sure I'm not corrupting the morals of a minor? To check my teeth like some show dog?"
Gary spread his hands, that goofball look all over his face. "Look, you have, like, NO choice in this. Resistance is futile. Mom says you are coming to lunch tomorrow with the family. And if you don't they're coming up here with guns and nets to get you. They will too. They'll get savage if you try to fight them. Anyway, Dad reckons you're probably going crazy up here on your own. He thinks you need some company." Gary paused, eyes anxious. "I agree with him."
I didn't give an answer, which he seemed to take as an affirmative. We ate, cracked a couple of beers, and talked. I had to be careful, realizing I was weaving a past out of whole cloth. I was nondescript about my background, though some details like Mom and Dad's deaths were true enough. I told him I was thinking of going into nursing and talked about all the certificates I'd have to pass. That much was true, too. It never occurred to me I could make money out of my new science powers. I assumed that after I got some new ID I'd need a job. I'd probably have to learn nursing over again and work up to becoming registered and a paramedical. This shows how half-assed my plan to become a science heroine was. I had all this power and all I could think of was going back to the hospital.
This was the longest I'd talked in my new body and that was strange in itself. I had Suze's voice but I didn't have her perky cadences and rhythms. My speech came out more like my old guy self and was flatter, more direct. Not that Gary seemed to mind; he was being very attentive.
We cleared up the table and went indoors where it was cooler. We both flopped on the big couch, trying to act relaxed. But the feeling between us was starting to crackle and my stomach felt knotted and excited. After a long silence Gary's right hand hesitantly reached over to touch mine and I held it, feeling his soft fingers. The touch seemed to incite the heat in my loins and breasts, doing crazy things to my emotions. I looked into his open face and though I wanted him badly I felt I needed to set some ground rules.
"Gary?" I hesitated.
"Mmm?"
"When I'm on holiday like this I sometimes feel... intense."
"Mmm?" His eyes betrayed no sign he understood where I was going.
"You must have heard of holiday romances. Flaring briefly and then people going their separate ways?"
Gary just looked and gripped my hand a little harder.
"Gary, I like you but I don't want any... consequences, okay?"
Silence.
"I'm leaving Sunday morning. Anything that happens goes no further than this week."
Blank.
"Whatever you do, Gary, don't fall in love with me." We looked into each other's eyes for a long time. Then he began to lean over and I angled my head to receive his kiss. And again we were touching tongues and kissing hard. Before Gary could reach around to hold me I broke contact.
"Wait," I said as I got up and headed to the bedroom. "I'm going to change into something comfortable."
In the bedroom I pulled off my smock and shorts and slipped on the cotton nightdress. It was so low cut it was a wonder I didn't fall out of it. Then in nightdress and panties I swayed out to the lounge where Gary was waiting. I sat down beside him and smiled.
"So, where were we?" I said, with every intention of picking up where we left. Gary raised a finger.
"Jo, I just want to be sure. This is for fun, right?"
"Yes. For fun and for company, because I really, really need it right now. I don't want to hurt you. It mustn't get serious."
Gary thought about that, then leaned over and tenderly kissed me again. We held that kiss for a long time, tongues tippy-touching. Then Gary reached over to hold me, and his hand stroked my side through the light cotton. At one point he touched a bruise and I made a sharp intake of breath. He apologized and asked about that bruise and the other he'd seen on my leg. I fobbed him off with excuses and started the kissing again.
Gary's hand was now rubbing my belly again through my dress and as a tense pleasure grew in my body I knew exactly where the hand would start questing. One moment he was examining the slimness of my waist, the next his hand slipped through the top of my dress and cupped a breast. I started breathing hard, getting more excited. Gary was also getting excited, but he was an inexperienced boy, still not grown out of hapless fumblings, and I had to tell him to calm down his rough grabbing and be more gentle with my bosom. He did as he was told, and with a few second's coaching he was teasing a nipple, making it harden, and drawing involuntary small gasps from me. He was a quick learner. This heavy petting went on for a while, his free hand shifting from one breast to the other and back again, softly fondling and exploring. This was nice. I wanted him to seduce me. But I had other needs. I needed him to make me a woman. I had to move things along.
I broke free again and pulled Gary from the couch. We slowly made our way into the bedroom, like shy lovers. I lay down on the bed and looked at him. Gary shed his shirt and slides and now only wore his shorts. I sat up and pulled off my nightdress and lay back on the sheets, clad only in my panties, arms back, inviting, breasts pooling on my chest. Gary climbed onto the bed and leaned over for a long, serene kiss. Then he broke contact and moved down and began to kiss one teat, flicking it with his tongue. He moved and kissed the other. He then started to lick one breast while a spare hand began to sweetly tease the other. I made a small noise as the pleasure began to build.
I let Gary continue for a while, then I gently pushed him off and let him relax back while I started to work on him. I surprised him by touching his hairless chest, making his nipples rise. I rubbed them lightly. Having now been both a man and a woman I knew the sensation was less powerful for a guy, but it was still a pleasure. I told him to lay down and take off his shorts, which he did. A well-proportioned penis stood ready. I'd already given this some thought and decided I wanted to fellate him. I leaned over to his groin and took his member in my hand. It was uncircumcised, which I knew would only make the tip more sensitive.
I knew all about how to play with a penis and I began to stroke and jerk Gary lightly, which made him breathe hard. Then I would stop a moment to cup his balls, which were becoming tighter and harder, before pulling him again. Once I reached around with a finger to stroke gently from his ass to his balls, which made HIS back arch briefly. Then, with his dick hot and hard I came down on it, pulling back the foreskin and starting to lick the tip with little dabs of my tongue. Gary groaned. I'd only done this once before to a man and I was still learning. The taste was neutral, maybe slightly salt. I now brought my lips around the head of his penis and began to gently suck at it, tongue continuing to flick around the glans. Gary was now babbling nonsense.
"That's incredible, Jo. Amazing!" he groaned. "I want to come. I want to come. But my body won't let me!"
I stopped and pulled back to ask, "Why's that?"
"I don't know. My balls are hurting, it feels incredible but I can't come! Like my body won't obey."
Poor Gary. All he knows is masturbation and maybe a couple of clumsy fumbles with a teen date. He's not yet wired for this kind of pleasure. His body's signals were all confused. He needed someone to help him un-confuse them.
I slid off my silk panties. The motion felt soooo sexy. Carefully I reached into the drawer of the bedside dresser and drew out an unused condom. Taking Gary's erect penis softly in hand I began to expertly unroll the condom on it. Then I straddled the boy and lowered myself onto him. Now it was my turn to fumble as I tried to work him into my vagina. Frustrated after two attempts I asked Gary to stroke my tits, which now hung over him, gravid, like dead weights. He obliged, setting his fingertips to fondle me, and as the pleasure coursed back along my spine I felt myself become terrifically hot and wet. Third time lucky. I let his penis slide between my labia and began to impale myself down on him. I suddenly realized I was a small woman and Gary was a big athlete. He was filling me!
I started to work my ass up and down, trying to get a rhythm going. The small motions stroked my clitoris and vagina, sending tiny spikes of pleasure through my body. But after a brief while I had to stop, already strained from the exertion and pleasure. I wasn't getting anywhere on top. I pulled myself off Gary and lay back on the bed, legs spread, gently motioning for him to mount me. When all else fails, try the Missionary. He kissed me on the mouth again, which was tender and considerate of him. Then, after another brief fumble where I had to guide him in, he was inside me, and slowly starting to pump and stroke.
I wasn't sure I enjoyed being underneath, half crushed, and the sensation of enfolding Gary's penis was new and strange. I knew I had muscles down there I could probably squeeze him with, but with his thrusts becoming sharper, delivering more of that electric charge to my clitoris, I didn't know or care enough to try. I was starting to sob more, my breath part-impeded by his weight on my chest. I tried to push back at him with my hands and all that happened is that I found his nipples, which became hard to the touch. That just speeded his thrusting, which turned short and rapid. We were both panting. My clitoris was now beaming incredible pleasure to my brain, and there were other thrilling sensations coming from places deep in my vagina. A tension, a pressure was building from my pussy, up and down from neck to feet, and as I stroked his back and reached down to his tush, I realized how sensitive my whole body had become.
Gary was peaking and I knew it. His thrusts were so fast that they barely moved back and forth. I started to bear down on him with my pelvis to try and increase the pressure. Then at the climax his rhythm changed dramatically, from fast and shallow to slow and deep. There were a couple of deep thrusts, so deep I believed I could feel him ram against my cervix, and felt his heat wash inside me. I knew he was coming. There was one last long thrust, and then it was over, and he was lying on top of me. We were gasping for breath, covered in a light sheen of sweat.
I hadn't come, but I didn't mind. I could give myself an orgasm another time. I just felt good, and at peace with myself. As Gary pulled himself out and flopped beside me, we cuddled a moment.
It's only in the aftermath of lovemaking that you realize how absurd it all is. Sex is so comic, and it's even more funny from the woman's side. I couldn't help let out a small laugh.
"What's up? What so funny?" Asked Gary.
I paused, breathing deep. Gary moved a hand to my chest and I felt a fingertip tracing the track of a vein across my breast.
"It's just hilarious, don't you think? You know, making love. Sex." I stopped. I realized from his eyes I might be hurting him. "Not you. Not you, lover. You were fine," I said softly, cupping his face in one hand to reassure him. "It's just so... intense. And when it's over you realize it's just 'boom-boom': grunting, sweaty bodies and animal passions. You're in the middle of this thing and you think you are having the most beautiful experience and your entire body is on fire. But if you filmed it on camera you'd just see something that looked icky and awkward."
"Like walking in on your parents."
"Yeah, and it's like Ewwwwwww!" I laughed and Gary joined in.
"That's comic," he said.
"Yeah," I said, looking up into his eyes. "Gary, you're a good kid," I said, gently.
"Well," he said, kissing me on the mouth again, "don't forget that YOU seduced ME, Mrs. Robinson."
I chuckled. "How old do you think I am?"
He looked at me, drinking me in. "Well, your body says one thing and your eyes say another."
And you know what, I really didn't know what he meant by that.
After a while we got out of bed, cleaned up and showered. Gary was all for taking another trip down to the lake, for swimming this time, not sex. I didn't feel like doing anything strenuous, but agreed to walk down with him. I said I'd sit on the grass and watch. So we walked down the hill, hand in hand, chattering and laughing.
This was, what, just my second day as a woman? The strange thing was how easy I'd slipped into the role. It seemed so natural to behave like a girl now I was one. Before the change I feared that I'd have a masculine temperament and would continue to think like a guy. I'd soon be outed as a counterfeit. Maybe it was too early to say. There was a large part of me that was still Joseph and still had that slight autistic intensity of guys; that obsessive, socially aphasic impulse. Surely my brain hadn't been rewired to handle female networking and multitasking and all those things my ex, Jessica, had been good at? Or had it? Maybe it would be a good idea to go visit the Claytons tomorrow. Talking to a bunch of people I'd soon find out how much of me was still man and how much was a woman.
After Gary's swim we parted with a kiss and I went back to the cabin. I lay on the bed in the lazy afternoon and touched myself until I orgasmed and cried again. The crazy feeling had gone. That night I went on another flight. Not pushing hard this time but testing my fine control and endurance. I loved flying and the freedom. It was like a drug. I could stay up all night like this. But I kept discipline and navigated back to the cabin, practicing hovering and altering the gravity of objects like the bench table, moving them around. It didn't take long to become adept.
* * *
The Clayton family was a great advert for Gary. You could see where he came from. They were warm, inviting folks who were intelligent, down to Earth and honest. I turned up for lunch with another bowl of my salad, thinking I'd better contribute. Gary's handsome and impressive mother, June, was touched, arranging it centre-stage on the shady outdoor tables where we were eating. Their cabin overlooked the lake and you could walk down under the trees to where a kayak was tied up by a landing stage.
I'd fussed over clothes for an hour before coming and my Anna and Suze instincts totally failed me. I couldn't make a decision. I tried the summer dress, but it seemed almost too feminine, like I was making a statement, dressing up for the family. Shorts and T-shirt were too dress-down. I ended up in loose summer pants and another smock, with a rouched top that stretched enticingly over the swell of my bust. A flop hat and shades completed the ensemble. I found I needed a lot of sunscreen on my pale skin and after yesterday’s walk in the sun I was starting to freckle.
The family was delighted to meet me. Gary and I kept it cool in front of them; we played it like casual friends. The dad, Sam, was some kind of engineer, with a firm handshake. Little sister Samantha, or 'Sam Two', was a loud and demanding fourteen year-old, constantly being ragged on by the adults while giving it back in good humor. Gramps was in his mid-eighties, a war veteran in a VFW cap, and while we waited to eat he soon started telling me stories of his days as an aircraft mechanic in England. I asked questions that revealed I was, perhaps, a little too knowledgeable about history, but the old geezer was having a ball, getting all this attention from a rapt, pretty girl.
As we ate and talked under the trees, I became aware I was acting maybe a bit too masculine. Not scratch your balls and spit behavior, just very direct. This was no problem with the guys, who I felt at home with, but I wondered what June and Sam Two were thinking. A conversation on baseball ended with the little sister saying, "You know a lot of stuff, Jo". I took that as a warning sign and consciously started to back off and tone down my speech.
I didn't know if this was a good thing or bad. Whatever parts of Anna and Suze I'd absorbed, it hadn't fundamentally changed my personality. I just didn't know yet how to turn guy charm into girl charm. I didn't know if I could. Maybe my brain was just wired that way and the Medallion couldn't change it. Six years ago I'd given up the gender reassignment process when I decided that I just wasn't going to make it as a woman. At the time I'd rationalized it that I'd never be able to LOOK feminine; but I'd also realized I'd never be able to ACT it either. Maybe the curse, the cosmic joke of Zulo, was that I might become a man trapped in this sensuous female frame, unable to ever truly behave like a woman.
After an afternoon with the family I was feeling in a good mood. They allowed me to belong for a short while. They tried to make me stay for dinner, but I politely declined. Maybe tomorrow, perhaps? Oh yes, I absolutely had to come tomorrow.
Gary walked me back up the hill to my cabin. On the way I told him how much I enjoyed meeting his folks.
"Yeah, they loved you. They really did," he said.
"Even your Mom? She was looking at me funny."
"Noooooo, she thought you were great. Very impressed with this smart, beautiful girl I'd met," he grinned.
"Did she guess we were fooling around?"
"I don't know. She said something to me like 'Jo is a much older woman,' and left it hanging. I think Mom was firing a warning shot."
"What, like we shouldn't get involved? Very smart of her," I smiled back.
"Maybe. But later Mom also said 'her eyes are full of secrets'."
"What did she mean by that?"
"I don't know, but I can guess."
I decided I didn't want to push that any further.
We reached the cabin and the moment we were inside we started kissing again. My smock top, pants and underwear came straight off and we were on the bed, caressing and making love. Gary had been a good student and was learning how to turn my body on. I showed him how to masturbate me, and his fingers slowly teased at my clitoris, making me spasm and gasp. Then he reached inside me and discovered some new sensitive spots that sent tiny thrills down to my toes. This time, when he mounted me, I climaxed, feeling sobbing waves pass through my body as he thrust, becoming limp and completely powerless. Afterwards, we lay for a while, gathering our wits. Once the afterglow had faded I asked him to leave, as I wanted to be alone. He clearly wanted to stay, but did as I asked. We dressed, embraced with a long, tongue-entwining kiss, then I waved him goodbye as he strode off down the hill.
* * *
I spent what was left of the hot afternoon decompressing from my encounter with the Clayton family, analyzing my behavior and thinking on what happened. Though I've always been happy in my own company--another reason my wife said she'd left me--I was also enjoying the lingering echoes of sexual glow from Gary. I took the Zulo baggie out and looked at it. Why had this dingus come to me? How come I--who dropped out of gender reassignment because I couldn't hack it--got the free pass to the ladies' room?
I couldn't believe Zulo was a random thing. It must have a purpose--maybe a magical or divine one. Had it known I wanted to change? Had it sensed that I wanted to become a science heroine, even before I did? Did it reward the virtuous and punish the guilty? Did I deserve this privilege?
I had no answers. Though it occurred to me that I had skills and experience other people didn't. There were the years of service in search and rescue, then as a nurse and paramedic. Was this some kind of calling to do good? A message? What if I didn't follow it? Would the medallion punish me? I shuddered and hid the medal away in the lock drawer of the bedside dresser.
If Chrissie were here, she'd say something like: "Boyfriend, you brood and think too much. You're looking the gift-equine in the feedbag. Don't make a mistake and let this thing slip away from you like everything else that was good in your life. You should be celebrating! If I were you I'd be shaking my booty, ringing bells and screaming hallelujah! This is a gift from heaven. Use it. Now shut up and get on with the rest of your life!"
She would not be wrong.
* * *
By the time dusk came my mind was starting to whirl in circles, so I had to distract myself. Some more practice with my science powers would do the trick. Last night I'd been woken up by a critter, maybe a raccoon. It had been banging around outside, searching for food scraps and trash. I decided I'd wait and see if it came back. I'd hover nearby where it wouldn't notice me and if it came in sight I'd try and whomp it with my stun attack. It would be good practice.
The evening was too hot to wear the leathers, so I donned the blue one-piece swimsuit, remembering how sexy it felt when I asked Gary to take it off. I went outside, leaving the porch light on, and floated up into space near the cabin. I was maybe thirty feet up, hanging silent, where I hoped no animal would see or smell me. Hanging there, no weight on my body, expending almost no science energy, was like relaxing in a warm bath. I watched the last of the sky's light dwindle from cobalt television colors into black, and the bugs start to swarm and bat themselves against the porch light. I completely failed to notice I was being watched until I heard the unnatural crash of some dry grass. I whirled around in the air, panicked--it must have looked comical from the ground--and then I saw a figure at the edge of the porch light's illumination. It was Gary, staring up at me, eyes wide, jaw gripped.
I swear I very nearly hit him with a ten gee stun blast. I had to stop myself. I floated down to the ground and approached across the grass, unsure if I was mad at him or shocked or both.
"Gary, what in hell are you doing here!"
"What the hell do you think, Jo! I was checking on you!" The words burst out of him. His eyes were impenetrable pits in the shadow of the porch light. He was madder than me!
I felt my lips curl back. "Gary, what part of the words 'I need to be alone' did you not understand?"
"Oh, I understood them, baby. And I also understood the bruises and those little white scars on your body, and I wonder, is it safe to leave her alone?"
This rocked me back a moment. Did he think I was into self-harm? Gary was still raving. "And now I discover you flying... Flying! You have science powers!" He raised his hands and let them flop, his face feigning surprise. "It explains everything. The injuries, the secrets, the stories that don't make sense!"
"You never saw this, Gary. It never happened."
"You want me to forget I saw you flying?!"
"Yes! What do you want me to say, Gary? I make no apologies!"
"No apologies? What? I find my girlfriend is a science hero?"
Face flushed, I stepped in, grabbed Gary by the arm and squeezed real hard. I knew I was hurting him. "Listen Gary, and listen careful," I hissed. "I'll say this once and I'll say it slow so that you understand." I punched every word in capitals, "I Am Not Your Girlfriend. Never am. Never will be. That was the deal we made. If you don't get that, we're finished. Right now."
I was serious. I really didn't want some lovelorn boy chasing after me. I half expected him to give me some bleating excuse that would force me to dump him, but Gary was a smart kid; too smart for such a mistake.
"Look, Jo, I was out of line... I. I was stupid." His eyes were full of remorse, and maybe some hurt, which made him look like a naughty puppy dog. I let go of him. He went on: "I know we made an agreement and... I respect that. The sex is really great but I know..." He'd momentarily run out of words and was waving his hands. "I mean, you are just SO beautiful, but you're a little bit whacko and... well, I don't think there's any future beyond Sunday, right?"
He paused, to gather his thoughts. I wanted to give him time to let this all out. He looked into my face, which must have been in shadow to him. "It's just that doesn't stop me caring about you, okay? As a friend. It's like one moment you are really quiet and introspective, then suddenly you are all kind of aggressive and ballsy. And then there's the injuries. I had a friend like that once. A guy friend, who was always up and down and very self-destructive."
"And so you thought you've come up to check I was okay? I wasn't going to hurt myself?" I said.
"No... Yes... Naaaaaw, that sounds kinda bad." He shuffled, uncomfortably. "Actually, I really, REALLY wanted more sex."
That had the ring of truth. "Booty call, eh?" I smiled.
"Sort of a twofer: a recon and some poontang." He was recovering his composure, doing that boy-grin charm act on me. I let a hand drift out to take one of his.
"Well, if that's the case here's a new deal; and there's no negotiation on this." I craned my neck and looked up directly at his face, still softly outlined by the porch light. "If you want to get some action, you must never EVER tell anyone about my powers. You must not search for me after this week. It would be dangerous for you and your family." I didn't know if that was true, but it sounded plausible. "You're not to worry about me. I have powers and I can look after myself. You're a sweet kid but this is only about sex, okay?"
Gary nodded.
"Come inside, lover."
A minute later I stood in the bedroom, looking at Gary hesitating at the door.
"Would you like to join me? I'm Jo," I said, reenacting our first encounter yesterday morning.
"Hi, I'm Gary."
"Then kiss me, Gary."
We stood, embracing, and kissed long and hard, tongues exploring each other; his head bowed down, mine tilted right back. Then I broke hold and stepped back.
"My swimsuit," I said. "Take it off."
Gary took his time. No fumbling. It was like a striptease. His very slowness was making me feel more and more horny. Man, he'd come so far in two days! He'd make an amazing, considerate lover for some future girlfriend.
One shoulder strap was peeled down, then the other, and my bosom, which had been pinned by the nylon, hung free, the nipples hard. I expected him to take my breasts in hand, but he just continued gently pulling down the swimsuit, past my waist, over my hips, then brushing past my pubic hair to my thighs. Then it slipped down my lissome, shapely legs to my feet, where I stepped out. Gary stripped and there we were, both naked. We embraced.
Then I did something new. I now knew how to use some of my powers without switching on my forcefield. Extending with a little of my power I set our gravity to zero and pushed off with my toes. In each others' arms, we drifted upward. The null gravity field was easy to maintain. We just floated for a while. Then Gary tried to pet me and discovered how difficult that was in null-gee. Each time he touched me it just pushed him away and we had to scramble to keep hold of each other. Soon, we were upside down to each other and rotating in an orbit, gently bouncing off the walls and ceiling. It got so comical that we started laughing our asses off, in great sobbing belly laughs. We were bare-assed, wrong way up and had no hope of coupling like this. So I gradually increased our weight and we drifted down to the floor, where we picked ourselves up and clambered onto the bed, still giggling. We were able to start petting for real and soon I was being ridden, exploding with pleasure. When we finished we pulled the sheets over and spooned our bodies, falling asleep.
I dreamed I was Suze making love. I couldn't see my lover but it was gentle, loving sex and it felt so comforting.
When I awoke it was morning. And there was Gary, leaning on one arm, looking intently at me.
"Am I having a bad hair morning?" I croaked, rubbing my eyes.
"Yes, shocking," he said, giving me a kiss, which I returned. Stirring, I felt down to his crotch and found his manhood already hard and hot. I caressed its smooth length, which only made Gary kiss harder. Breaking the kiss I snuggled down under the sheets to his penis. We'd slept under a light cotton sheet, so diffuse sunlight illuminated Gary's lean, muscled body. Time to see if I'd rewired this boy properly.
I started stroking Gary's penis slowly and carefully, not pulling the head back too much. Occasionally I'd stop to caress its slick length, or cup and fondle his balls, which shrank back into his body, tightening for action. Gary just lay back, making occasional gasps. I did this until my hand started to get tired, then I pulled back his foreskin and came down on him, starting to lick the tip and glans, before swallowing the whole head with my lips. I began to work at sucking him, slowly and carefully. There was the same neutral taste. I found I could suck his dick while my right hand cupped and stroked his balls, feeling them slightly shudder and contract, working toward a climax.
Gary's gasps were getting louder. He was starting to plead with me, though whether to keep going or stop it was hard to say. My tongue worked under the shaft and the small ridge around the top of the head. I started to suck harder and harder until my fingertips felt his scrotum convulse, and there was a hot flood in my mouth, with a slightly tart taste. It took me by surprise and I had to back off and swallow, then I was back down, my tongue lapping at something the consistency of egg white. It took a couple of attempts before I'd licked most of his head clean, though some fluid dripped down the sides.
With a naughty grin I emerged from the sheets to look at Gary, and then I kissed him. I still had some of his come on my tongue and I touched it to his. We kissed briefly and then he backed off, making a face.
"Eww, you're a bad, bad girl," he grimaced.
"You complaining?" I gave him a wicked smile. "Just thought I'd share. Anyway, now it's your turn to make me happy."
"Allriiight!" He said, making to straddle me.
"No, no, you bad student," I teased, placing one hand on his head. "Time for your Thursday morning lesson." I lay back and opened my legs, and tried to push his head toward my crotch. "I came down on you, now you come down on me."
Gary resisted and I stopped pushing. "Is this some equality thing?" he said. He wasn't happy about this.
I looked up into his face. "One day, lover, you will be married to a beautiful Air Force wife. And she will have to put up with your crap as you are posted from base to base. It's not a nice life for the ladies. You will have to find interesting ways to keep her happy. Believe me, this will improve your marriage one thousand percent."
Gary could see the inevitable coming. "Jo, how come you know all this stuff?"
"I'm full of secrets, Gary. Now, unless you want me to shoot you with a twenty gee pulse that will make a man-shaped hole in that wall, you'd better start making me feel like heaven."
To be fair, Gary did just that. Slowly, reluctantly, but getting into it, he began massaging my clitoris with his fingers. Then, when I was starting to get really wet, he came down on me, tentatively at first. I could feel these little bunny laps at my clit and soon he was getting into it. He needed some coaching. Once or twice I had to tell him not to stop and it took a while for him to get a rhythm going, but soon my hands were deathgripped on the pillows, my breasts felt like they would burst and I just had these nonstop waves of sensation coming at me as he licked at the nubbin and the lips of my vagina. Once or twice he would find a spot that made my body spasm, and then he'd attack it until something exploded. The first orgasm, when it came, was great. My thighs suddenly locked around Gary's head, to his surprise. The second and third orgasms came a short while later and increased in intensity. When Gary pulled himself out from between my legs I was lying spent, gasping for air, a sweat sheen blooming on my body.
Gary flumped up beside me, leaned over and game me a kiss. He tasted slightly salty/sweet.
"Eww, is that me?"
"You taste sweet, baby," he said. "He shoots, he scores!"
Gary left soon after, leaving me to shower and try to unkink my hair. By now I had a small pile of laundry to sort out and other chores around the place. Gary said he'd drive me into town that afternoon to shop and hang out, and then we'd go back to the Clayton's cabin for dinner.
Before he left I asked him about his folks: "They will DEFINITELY know you spent the night here and toasted the marshmallow. Particularly when you swagger in like a tomcat with that big old grin all over your face."
"So what?" he smiled. "I'm 19 and my college dorm is a hundred miles from home. It's not like they can ground me."
"I'm not worried about you. I'm more concerned your Mom will get the shotgun out for me."
"Like I care. You can look after yourself, you said. You can zap Mom with your ray blast."
"Touche."
* * *
I finished my chores and by the time I was finishing my makeup, courtesy of a Suze memory remnant, Gary was pulling up outside in a steel blue SUV.
"Hey, nice ride", I said as I walked up to the car.
"I boosted it from Dad. He figured if we were going on a date we'd need some spiffy wheels. It's not a monster truck but..."
"Better than my beat-up old Escort," I said.
"Man, you look hot!" exclaimed, Gary.
"You like?" I was dressed down, wearing a soft tank top, short outback skirt and a shoulder bag. With the makeup this was about as femme as I'd ever been.
"God DAMN this crazy girl turns me on!"
I got into the SUV on the passenger side. "So, how did your folks behave? Do I need to 'flame on!'?" I asked. Gary started driving back down to the main road.
"No," he said, "they'll be okay. Gramps thought it was the funniest thing ever watching Mom freak and gave me two ten-spots to take you out on a date."
"That was nice of him," I smiled.
"Then Dad gave me the car keys and fifty bucks 'for gas'. Yeah, right. I think they are just relieved I'm not queer."
"I'll sign a certificate for them if they want," I said, enjoying the irony.
"Yeah, maybe you should do that. Sam Two is being, like, completely annoying and keeps asking if we had sex, while Mom is trying to ignore her."
"June is the dangerous one," I said. "She'll put hemlock in my drink."
"Not yours, baby, mine." He gave me a sunshine smile. "So, Jo, what do you know? This is your captain, flying the friendly skies. Where do I take you?"
I leaned over to kiss him on the cheek. "Let's make it a proper date. Movies, ice cream, something like that."
"Roger, that, control! Ready for takeoff."
It was like dates I'd had as a teenager, but in reverse perspective. So we went to the multiplex and made out in the back seats until we were shushed and nearly thrown out.
"They wouldn't dare," I whispered to a snickering Gary. "I'd level the site to rubble."
The strip was nestled beneath picturesque mountains and they had an ice cream parlor where I ate way too much. After that we drove downtown and walked about. We ended up at an old-style bookstore in the tourist district, where Gary was surprised to find me browsing a thick military history volume. He shook his head.
We were back at the Clayton's in plenty of time for dinner. I got the same homey welcome and sat outside with Dad and Gramps on lawn loungers while June and Sam Two prepared dishes. We were asked how the day went and we mostly told them the truth.
I politely asked Gramps how his day had been and he shook his head. "I watched some TV today and there was this news and it was terrible... terrible."
"What news?" I had some foreboding.
"Oh, something in NYC. Another subway collapse. Lots of people dead... terrible."
"How many?"
"Hundreds of people, I don't know for sure."
Gary's Dad pitched in. "Yeah, I saw some of the coverage. A big disaster. They had Freefall down there at one point, trying to hold up a section of tunnel. They evacuated a bunch of people down the subway track and then Freefall's power failed."
"Failed?" I leaned forward, craning to hear more.
"Yeah, she lost strength or something and a hundred feet of tunnel caved in," said Sam. "I think they pulled her out. She's a bit beat up, but alive. She got a lot of folks out, but others weren't so lucky."
From the corner of one eye I noticed Gary, watching me intently.
"Uh, Mr. Clayton," I asked, "I have friends in the city. Do you mind if I go and watch the TV news a bit?"
"Sure, go ahead."
Gary and I ended up in the Clayton's lounge, watching the rolling news. They didn't really say anything more substantive than Sam and Gramps did, and the reporting was mostly talking heads discussing possible reasons for the tunnel collapse, and interviews with rescue chiefs and the Mayor. I must have been staring very intensely, because I didn't notice at first that Gary had been holding my hand through most of the reports. We got to the bit where they reported on Freefall's condition at the hospital and he asked: "Friend of yours?"
"Uh-huh. Sort of an acquaintance," I replied, absently.
We were called out for food and so I put on a cheery face for the rest of the evening. I had to fend off a lot more questions from June about my background, and I wove what I hoped was a convincing story. Fortunately, Gary played Offensive Guard and managed to deflect and block many questions by changing the subject. Only Sam Two managed to get a hit by asking me directly: "Jo, are you sleeping with Gary?" Fortunately she was immediately blitzed by Mom, Dad and brother in a chorus of 'don't be so rude' and 'clear the table' and so I never had to field the question.
As night crept in we all stayed under the porch light, with the adults sharing a bottle of wine. I got to hear all the stories about the extended Clayton family, about who was who and who did what. Listing the aunts and uncles and their Byzantine marriage connections was a full-time occupation for June and I eventually had to tune her out. I became involved in a talk with the Elder Sam and Gary about the kinds of injuries you'd find in a tunnel collapse disaster, and I began to reel off a lot of information. Sacred Heart had been a satellite hospital at the last subway collapse and we'd taken in a lot of casualties, so without admitting to having been there I listed many of the injuries I'd seen. I soon had much of the family rapt, and I suddenly realized I might be saying too much.
"You say you're becoming a nurse?" Said Gramps.
"Uh, yes. I want to do emergency medicine," I said, nervously.
Eventually, I said my goodbyes and Gary walked me back to the cabin. It was a quiet trudge back up the hill. It was a long time before either of us spoke.
"You shouldn't feel so bad," Gary said.
"Bad about what?"
"The disaster. I mean, you couldn't have known."
I didn't reply.
"Jo, could you have made a difference? If you'd been there, I mean? Helping your friends?"
I stopped and thought about that. It was a good question. Was this my mission? If there had been two Freefalls in that tunnel would more people have escaped? Anna was not my friend, but she could be. I knew a lot more about her now. She may be a tough cookie but she was also a good person; she had it where it counted.
"Maybe," I said, "I mean, I can't always be there for everybody, but I can try."
"You have this, like, amazing gift, Jo. That's just incredible and it's cool. But I see you also have this awesome responsibility. You might be the difference between life and death."
'Awesome responsibility,' he said. I felt like someone had doused me with cold water. Gary imagined I was this big-shot science heroine, but I knew I was a fraud. I had adopted this body and these powers out of pure selfishness, for kicks, for a new start. And now this kid had a big hero-worship thing going. I felt terrible, like I'd been called out.
I didn't say anything more until we got to the cabin. Gary made to come in, but I stopped him.
"Sorry, Gary, but not tonight. I'm not in the mood. I really need to be alone right now."
He looked disappointed and hurt, though he tried to hide it. "You going to be okay? Can I see you tomorrow?" he asked.
"Maybe. I, uh. Look, give me a call in the morning." I told him the cabin's 'phone number, then hugged him and pecked him on the cheek, avoiding his kiss. "And don't worry, I'll be fine," I lied.
I was anything but fine.
* * *
I sat on my bed in the dark. This was one of the bad times, one of the really bad ones. When I was married to Jessica I used to call these my 'Black Dog' days, when I'd come off the top of a manic upswing and my emotions would plummet vertically downwards like some sick rollercoaster. I'd be useless to humanity, Jessica unable to get through in spite of all her deep, deep reserves of love, until I bottomed out and started to climb back up again. Once it got so bad that I hit Jess. Not a slap, but a full-on punch to the face that sent her spinning to the deck, a rag doll whirl of hair and limbs. I'd stood over her and all I could see was an ocean of hurt in her eyes. Then she was gone from the house. From that point my only contact was through intermediaries and lawyers. Her gimlet-eyed cop brother came to my door and politely told me he'd hospitalize me if I came within a mile of her again; he made it clear he'd bring some colleagues to the party. I was too much of a moral coward to fight the tide and get Jess back.
I hadn't had an episode as hellishly low as this for years. Maybe it was because of the numbness of my old life that I'd convinced myself I'd begun to manage and cope with the cycles of mania and depression, without the zombifying crutch of medication. But here I was again, wallowing in pity and despair, the black dog's yellow eyes blinking at me from the darkness.
The depression was sapping my strength, and I lay back, feeling utterly lost and miserable. Though my hopes had been raised, these physical changes had not altered any of the wiring in my brain, had they? My chemical imbalances were still there, maybe made worse by the hormones rushing around this body. Who knows what a catalyst for manic behavior this new flesh was, making me a boy-grabbing slut one minute and a dangerous depressive the next? Was my new body rejecting my brain? Or vice versa?
Clarity hit me, like the moment infatuation changes from familiarity to contempt. That happened to me once with a girl at high school. I was so crazy about her that I'd made a complete fool of myself. Then she’d given me a savage put-down in front of her friends, a switch flicked and I suddenly realized what a shallow and cruel tease she was. Now I could see I had a similar infatuation with this hot little body of Jo's. I'd had four days being a sex tourist in this dynamite frame and it had been fun, but it had been a superficial, stupid experience and it was not me. Even with all the equipment, I could not pass myself off as a woman forever. Anna and Suze's memories were a teaching aid, but I still thought these guy thoughts and it hadn't cured my depression. If anything it made it worse.
My skin crawled at the thought. Made it worse? Hell, I'd screwed up when I hit Jessica, but what would happen if I got out of control in this body? I could flatten a city block! I was just too dangerous.
Paranoia began to take hold. What would I do when I returned to NYC? The Forster Act required me to register my science powers or I'd be a criminal on the lam. And the moment they checked me out they'd realize I was a clone of Freefall and there'd be awkward questions. I feverishly imagined myself manacled and pinned under power drainers, being interrogated by Federal agents. What was I thinking?
Self pity, fear and a need to act gripped me. I had rejected gender reassignment once because I believed it wouldn't make things better; I could do it again. I had to act fast before I could change my mind. A quick rummage in the dresser and I'd got out the Zulo baggie; I tipped the medal out onto the bed. Then I opened Joseph's bag and pulled out one of his shirts. I touched both to my skin and within moments my body began to tingle. It was too dark to see in the mirror but already I could start to feel my breasts deflating and my waist start to widen. I knew from the stories that I wouldn't be able to change back into Jo again for another twelve hours or so, but I had to remove all temptation. It took a while for the changes to work their way through, as I thickened back into the flesh of old Joseph Doyle. Then when the tingle had faded I ran naked on to the porch and hurled the Medal out into the night. I saw it arc upward in the porch light, then it was gone, where I could never find it again.
I went back in and collapsed on my bed in a deep funk. Eventually, I drifted off, and there were none of Anna or Suze's dreams any more. Just the blinking yellow eyes of the Black Dog.
* * *
I was woken by the breep of the 'phone. On autopilot I reached out and picked it up.
"Yeah-lo," I said, blearily. There was a pause.
"Hi, it's Gary. Is, uh, Jo there?" He sounded surprised to hear a guy's voice.
"No, she's left." Another pause.
"Will she be back?" Gary sounded slightly desperate.
"I don't think so, kid," I said, and hung up. I really didn't want any more of that conversation.
I hauled myself out of bed. After days in Jo's small, lissom body my old one felt heavy and stupid and alien. I had to refamiliarize myself with it. I knew what was coming, so I dressed, made a strong mug of coffee and walked out onto the porch. The good weather had broken and it was as wet and miserable as my mood; the thick cloud so low it touched at the treetops, misting them out. A light rain drizzled down, soaking everything; the sort of wet that infiltrated everywhere. Gary was faster than I thought and I soon saw him jogging up the hill in a weatherproof jacket, its hood pulled taut round his face. He slowed when he saw me and walked up to the porch, stepping in, just out of the rain.
"Hi, who are you?" Gary was direct and to the point, I'd give him that.
"I'm Joseph," I replied. Neither of us made any attempt to shake hands or do anything friendly.
"You a relative of Jo's?" he asked.
"Yeah. Sort of her guardian." It was half-true.
"Where's Jo? I'd really like to see her." Gary craned around as if he could see if Jo was in the cabin.
"Gone. Not here."
"But her car's here."
"She doesn't need a car, kid." That stopped him; he took a moment to think. I nodded at the door to the cabin, "Go on, you can search the place if you don't believe me." The Black Dog had made me mean and I didn't feel like making this easy on the boy.
Gary didn't move. "She's not coming back?" His eyes looked lost.
"She had business to attend to. Important stuff."
"In New York?" Gary asked. Maybe, after all, it would be easier to make him believe that.
"Yes. In NYC. Very important. I'm cleaning up here after her."
"Did she say anything before she left?"
"You're Gary, aren't you?" I realized he hadn't introduced himself. Gary nodded. "Yeah, she left a message. She said to tell you that it was real fun and she was really glad to have met you, but don't go looking for her. You won't find her." There, done.
"Damn, God DAMN!" Gary stamped on the porch in frustration and turned around to stare out fiercely into the misting rain. "I so wanted to talk to her again. We didn't get a chance to properly say goodbye."
I watched him gravely for a moment and said, "I hope you didn't fall in love with her, kid. I bet she warned you not to do that; not to get your expectations up."
"Yeah, she did," Gary looked down at his shoes. "And I don't love her like I want to marry her or anything. But, things just got so intense..."
"You're fond of her, aren't you?"
"Yeah. These aren't romantic feelings, but I really do care about her. I really admire her. I mean, as a person."
I suddenly felt angry at the boy. "Admire? What's to admire? You don't know this lady, kid. You've slept with her but you haven't a clue who she is or what she's like." I had this destructive urge to be cruel to Gary, to slap and shock him.
"You want to know about Jo?" I was starting to rant. "She's a screw-up, that's what she is. A damn weak, self-obsessed, whiny little screw-up who runs away from responsibility!" Gary looked shocked, but the truth was flowing and I couldn't stop. "She makes one mistake after another. She hurts people through her selfishness and her self-loathing. You don't know what she's done to the loved ones near her. And when it all goes wrong for her, when this neurotic little fool REALLY screws the pooch, she gives up. She doesn't fight to make things right with her friends or herself! She's a damn COWARD, is what she is!"
I was flushed and breathing hard, fists clenched, ready to lash out. Gary was younger and fitter, but I had age and guile. I was ready to use him as a punch bag for all the hurt and hatred I really knew should be aimed at myself.
Gary watched me out of the corner of his eye. He didn't understand what was going on but he knew better than to challenge a madman. He gave me a moment to cool.
"She really hurt you, didn't she?" he said.
No, I hurt me, but I couldn't say that.
Gary was strangely still. "Look," he said, "you obviously know her better than I do. But I wanna know: has she saved many lives?"
Wow. What a question! I immediately thought back to my military service. I remembered winching some fishermen out of a sinking trawler in nine-foot waves, their faces ecstatic with relief. I remembered the woman, clinging to a life raft, who gripped me till it hurt and sobbed into my arms after we pulled her aboard. I recalled my time as a paramedical: that guy with a sucking chest wound beside the freeway, who I'd kept alive long enough for the helo to land and whisk him to surgery. There was the blue baby I'd kept going through CPR until we'd bagged it for life support. There were many others.
"Yeah," I said. "She's saved some lives."
"Good," said Gary, relief clear in his voice. "Then she's made a difference for the better, hasn't she? She's not a complete screw-up?"
Confronted with cold, hard truth, my rage was subsiding. "Yeah, you're right, kid. I guess she's done good, once in a while."
Gary wanted more. "So she's a hero. I need to believe that, man." He paused, trying to find words. "I know I didn't spend much time with her. I really don't know her well. She's, like, a bit crazy inside. But she's also such a loving, generous, considerate person--a GOOD person. I want to remember her as that."
I let the words hang a moment, then said: "She didn't love you, Gary. She was using you, you know." It was true. He had to know.
"Yeah," he chuckled. "But then I was doing the same to her. I mean, how many times in a guy's life does a goddess fall from the sky and demand some booty? Like, I was going to pass up that chance?"
He had me there.
Gary kept talking. "You know, my old ROTC instructor--he's just retired--he's this amazing guy. Decorated, flew in Vietnam, all sorts of things. And for those of us serious about a career he talked about duty and service and stuff. But he talked most about character. He told me the Air Force didn't want automaton killers as officers. They wanted 'men of good conscience'. They wanted moral men, the kind who could make decisions about whether to bomb or not if there were civilians around." Gary leaned against the porch rail and gripped it, looking out at the sodden grass. "I may not be the best judge of character, but I thought Jo was a moral and decent person."
"Moral? She throws herself at men."
"Not that kind of moral, man. Not sex moral. I mean she's a 'woman of good conscience'. She has a good heart." There was a brief silence. "I haven't seen this other side you've seen. She may make mistakes and hurt people by accident, I don't know. But I think she tries, really tries to do the right thing. Am I right? You know her, am I right?"
I looked at Gary a long time. "Yeah, you're right, kid." I eventually admitted. "She's a good person deep down. I've seen some of the things she's achieved. I've seen her help people. I forget that sometimes."
Gary looked relieved. He turned to me. "Thanks for saying that. Look, if you see her, please tell her what I said."
"I will, don't worry."
"Oh, and..." Gary reached into his pocket, "...here's the 'phone number for our cabin." He held out a scrap of paper. "If she's not busy, ask her to call. We're leaving first thing Sunday morning. Please ask her," he pleaded.
I took the paper with the penciled number. "I'll try, kid. But no promises. She's a busy lady."
"Thanks anyway, man." With that, Gary held out his hand. I gripped it and shook. Then he turned, stepped down off the porch and began to squelch back through the rain.
After Gary had gone I sat on the porch, head in my hands. I felt like a complete jerk. Damn, that kid was smarter and more mature than I'd ever imagined. He'd nailed it, hadn't he? On the balance sheet of life all the good I've done makes all the bad stuff seem petty. How stupid can I get? Joseph Doyle had made a difference to the daily survival of many people, but as Jo I had the power to make an even bigger impact. If I'd been in New York yesterday, who knows who could have been saved? I was right about myself, I AM a screw-up, but Zulo had come along and given me a chance to make something of myself, turn my life around. And in my cowardice I'd literally thrown it all away.
In the urban legends the Medallion of Zulo always disappeared at the end of the story. No second bites at the cherry; no second chances. I stamped out into the rain and tried to search where I'd thought I'd thrown the medal. I clambered about in the wet and mud for hours with no sign until I collapsed on the slick grass, cut and scratched from the woods.
I was bereft and felt dead inside; I knew in my heart it was gone, that I'd blown my chance. It was another entry in the catalogue of Joseph Doyle's screw-ups. This was worse than any Black Dog episode. I could rationalize those as a chemical imbalance in the brain, but this was sheer, cretinoid stupidity, and there was no going back.
It was late afternoon and I decided I should leave, get away from here, go back home and try and pick up the pieces of a life. I went back into the cabin and packed the bags - even the women's clothes, though I had no idea what I'd do with them. I briefly thought about burning them, but stopped myself. Then I cleaned up the cabin as best I could, boxed the remaining groceries and took out the trash. I took one last look around the place where my life had briefly, beautifully transformed, then went outside to go and open up the car to load it.
There was a deep puddle in the grass by the car's trunk and as I stepped in it, it splashed right up the inside of my jeans, soaking my foot and adding insult to the day's misery. I cursed and looked down at my feet, doing a one-footed hop back out of the water. I saw a flash of gold in the puddle. I blinked; the glimmer was still there. Heart in mouth I reached into the water and pulled out a round, cheap, familiar-looking medal and started to roar a big, loud belly laugh. I did a little sack dance in the puddle, kicking water everywhere. My eyes blurred with tears. This was, I swear, some kind of sign. I'd got my second chance!
This time, there’d be no screw-ups. I didn't let the dingus out of my sight. I rushed back into the cabin and stripped. In minutes I was in the bathroom showering and cleaning off, the medal safely in the soap dish. Then I dried myself and took the Medallion into the bedroom. I cracked open the bag of women's clothes and there they were: the panties I'd worn yesterday. This time, when I transformed, I was going to have some fun.
I held the Medallion in my left hand and pushed the panties into the palm with my right. I felt the tiny electric sting from the Medallion and then the tingle began, winding round my ass and crotch. It worked fast, this tingle, and I already could feel it spread to the head of my penis. I stood in front of the mirror. This time, the order of change was all different, spreading out from my crotch. I was growing smaller, as before, and I started playing with myself as I transformed. I felt my tushie plump itself out and I stroked its velvet skin. My balls, aching slightly, shrank back and back, while my penis dwindled and its nerve-endings reformed into something small and delicate. I caressed my legs as they rippled into shapely, smooth gams. In waves my waist and ribcage contracted, pushing air from my lungs, and I felt the low, flat curves of my new belly roll out. My shoulders narrowed and head rearranged itself; there was a blur and again I was blinking through Suze's wide-spaced eyes. In an instant my tongue was exploring the inside of my mouth, feeling regular, even teeth and, beyond them, my wide, generous lips. My nipples were still man-sized and I teased them a little with my slimming hands, taking pleasure in touching them until they too began to tingle. Suddenly, they grew larger and sensation just erupted from them, making me gasp. With a joyous smile I took my time touching and caressing my boobs as they gradually budded in time to my breathing. They were very sensitive and even a little sore as they coned into the pert, high breasts of a schoolgirl. Then they filled out and gained body, the nipples growing, becoming more sensational.
The pain, when it came, did not overwhelm me this time. Two blue-black bruises spread on my leg and side. They looked livid, but as if they were healing. I glanced in the mirror and there was Jo, back again, smiling with relief. And in my mind I could feel the waft of two presences. They were Anna and Suze, or at least small pieces of them, and they were like old friends.
"Welcome home," I said.
* * *
I looked at the bedside alarm clock and saw it was approaching evening. Putting down the Medallion and panties, I rummaged around in Joseph's pockets for a small piece of paper. Completely nude, I tiptoed over to the 'phone, feeling energized in this supple little body, and dialed the Clayton's number. It only rang once and then I heard Gary's voice saying "hello" in a hopeful voice. He'd been waiting for this call.
"Gary, it's me." Suze's voice merged with my cadences and it sounded sweet. "Meet me at the cabin in one hour."
"Okay, Jo, but..."
"One more thing, swim-team boy," I interrupted. "Do you have any of those full-body Speedos they use in competition?"
"Uh, the bodyskin, sure."
"Bring it."
I hung up.
By the time Gary slooshed up the hill, swimsuit rolled under his arm, the rain had stopped and patches of blue sky holed the cloud. I was hanging stationary in the clearing, thirty feet up. I was dressed in Freefall's skintights; body ramrod-straight, feet together, hands spread, hair loose in the breeze. I felt radiant, like a goddess. Gary had stopped and was gaping at me. I began to drift down towards him.
"That's Freefall's costume!" he said, when I was close enough.
"No, it just looks like hers. It's mine," I told him, which was technically correct.
"What's happening, Jo?" Gary looked baffled, like he had a hundred questions to ask. I floated up to him and placed a finger on his lips to shush him.
"We're going flying, lover," I told him. "Get changed."
Minutes later the sheer bodyskin hugged Gary's long body. His hand motioned down the slick, dark-blue suit. "What am I wearing this for?" he asked.
"Well, the technical reason is that I'm going to try and encase you in my forcefield, and don't want any accidents," I smiled. "The real reason is that I always wanted to see close-up how hot these things look on a guy." At that I pinched his buns.
"Hey, enough of that!" he laughed. "So, how does this work."
"Well, you saw the movie. Imagine you are Lois and I'm Supes."
"Whoa! I always thought we had some Wonder Woman and Steve Trevor thing going here!"
"Sorry, lover," I pouted my lower lip. "I don't got no invisible 'plane!"
I'd recalled this new trick from the recesses of Anna's memories. Standing at Gary's side and hugging him close, I slowly extended a forcefield: this one flowing around mine and Gary's body.
"Hold me tight, kid," I told him. "Don't you dare let go."
I pushed up with my power and we rose straight up into the cloud. The water vapor streamed and fizzled off the forcefield so we didn't feel a thing, then suddenly we were above the cloud and everything was bright. We were floating above a wild ocean of white fluff, with blue sky and some wispy stratus above and the sun dipped at the horizon, casting bright halos around the clouds. I took my bearings from the peaks rising above the cloud before starting to swoop low over the cotton wool.
The sun and the cloud reflections were so bright I regretted not wearing shades, so I took it careful. Gary's mass was not hard to handle and we were hugging as we flew, insulated against the chill by my forcefield. He said nothing but I could feel him breathe deeply. I looked at his face and saw eyes lit up with wonder.
We cruised toward Mount Marcy and started to rip past the rolling, exposed ridges, then curved and accelerated at speed back toward home, air whistling past us in a rising whine. I was starting to feel that electric attraction to Gary taking hold. I needed him real bad. It took a few moments to get my bearings, sighting through gaps in the cloud, but soon I was beneath the fluff, skimming the treetops back up to my cabin.
Gary and I were on to each other the moment we stepped back into the cabin, hands all over each other, mouths locked. This was not the tender seduction of our last lovemaking but the wild madness of our first meeting. I was starting to tear at Gary's bodysuit, loving its sheer touch on my fingertips as I stroked down to the hard-on at his groin. But I was frustrated that I couldn't feel skin. I eventually worked round behind him, found the back zip and hauled it down then let my hands slip their way inside his suit. The bodyskin was tight and against hard resistance it was all I could do to reach down over his belly and start to stroke at the head of his penis, making Gary exhale with pleasure. Then in one move my hand was out of his costume and he'd turned round and found the zip of my leathers. With a smile on his lips he tugged and opened me up, exposing my skin. I deliberately hadn't worn any of the gym underwear beneath and his hand slipped in, trying to reach into the secret spaces, but was jammed by the tight costume. We looked into each other's eyes, realizing the clothing was a barrier. In a moment we had backed away and were both desperately trying to get our skintights off. Gary was done first, and then he was helping me haul off the bottoms of my leathers, which felt molded to my legs. By the time we fell back on the bed, naked and pawing each other, we already had worked up a sweat.
We were both out of control, with Gary kneading hard at my breasts with his hands, tonguing my mouth and then hot-kissing right down my body. In the few days I'd been Jo my fingernails had grown out fractionally and I was starting to scratch at his skin and give him small, nipping bites with my teeth. This surprised Gary, and he returned in kind, escalating with some gentle bites of his own to my arms and touching a bruise to make me yelp.
I was SO turned on at this point that I was squeezing Gary's flesh hard with my fingers, hurting him. I wrapped one hand around his hot, hard member as best I could, then gave it a squeeze and a full jerk, pushing the foreskin right back. Gary gasped and made to mount me. I wrapped my legs around him as he came in, none too gently. He rammed upward, making me mew. Then he was thrusting and I started to feel a pleasure rush as my clitoris and all the sensitive spots in my vagina were engaged.
I realized that my body was beginning to thrash about under Gary, spine metronoming left and right, breasts shuddering, hair whipped back over my face. My legs and thighs were anchored on his hips and started to squeeze him hard, while my hands were scratching at his back. I tasted blood and knew I'd bit the inside of my lip. Gary's shallow thrusts accelerated. The wild, out of control feeling built and then suddenly a flood of carnal sensation washed through my body as the orgasm broke. I didn't scream, but heard myself making high-pitch gasps that petered out into moans. Then a moment later Gary's thrusts became long and deep and I felt a warmth inside. I suddenly realized that he'd come inside me without a condom.
Gary was very apologetic afterwards, when I was wiping myself down with tissues. "I'm so sorry, Jo. I wasn't thinking, I should have... oh my God... are you okay?"
I finished up with the Kleenex and smiled at him. "Look Gary, I didn't think either. I got caught up in the moment. It's fine." It wasn't fine, of course. I had no idea of this body's menstrual cycle or when I might be expecting a period. God, I'd hardly thought about periods since I bought those panty liners on Monday! What was that going to be like? How on Earth do I go about getting a morning after pill? Can Chrissie help me? And what if Gary got me pregnant?
I tried not to brood. I felt sure this would work itself out. Anyway, I was still knocked out by the exertion of our furious sex. There were some light bite marks on my body and my hair was a birds-nest. I lay back on the bed and reached over to hug Gary and comfort him. After the wildness a bit of tenderness was needed. Gary reached around and started to stroke my back. We snuggled together beneath the sheets.
"I'm glad you came back," said Gary.
"I'm glad I'm back," I replied. "Sorry I frightened you by leaving. Joseph told me you'd visited."
"Yeah, who is that guy?" said Gary, into my hair.
"He's someone who has put up with a lot from me," I replied. "He sort of looks out for me."
"We talked."
"I know. I'm sure he told you a lot of bad things about me."
"Was that stuff true?"
"Oh yes, every word," I said, sadly. "I have been very selfish and messed up a lot of things. I don't feel good about myself sometimes."
"Did Joseph give you my message?"
"He did," I said. "I was very touched. It's good to be reminded that I count for something. I often forget." I moved my head and looked up into Gary's caring eyes. "You are so sweet. Thanks for helping me."
"I love you, Jo," blurted out Gary. "I mean, I'm not IN love with you," he corrected in a momentary panic, "but I care about you."
"I know," I replied.
"I know I won't see you again, uh, after Sunday," he stumbled the words out, "but I wanted you to know that however black it gets, someone out there cares."
"I know that too, silly boy. Now kiss me, damn you!"
It was a peaceful evening. We ate a little, snuggled and made love again--much more gently this time, and with a condom. Then we fell asleep and I woke up on a bright and warm Saturday to feel Gary's caresses and foreplay stirring my body. I sucked him and he came down on me and we were both aglow when we eventually strolled down to the Clayton's cabin. I'd put on the summer dress and subtle makeup and, if I say it myself, looked dynamite. The neighboring chalet to the Clayton's was having a barbeque, to which we were all invited, so I got to spend the afternoon in the bosom of the family and their friends.
I sat with Gary's Mom, June, as the shadows lengthened and hickory smoke wafted across a lawn full of chattering people. We exchanged a little small talk but I could feel a tension between us. June was a compact, trim woman with a strong face who seemed to stride through life with her jaw thrust forward, leading her family. I knew my arrival had knocked her world a little out of kilter.
"June, I wanted to talk about Gary."
"Mmm?" She looked over and arched an eyebrow.
"I'll be leaving tomorrow, about the time your family leaves. I want you to know I won't be seeing Gary again."
June kept quiet while I told her that this was just a holiday romance and both Gary and I had decided it was for the best for us to walk away. "He's a fantastic boy, Mrs. Clayton. He's been a gentleman in the true sense of the word. You and Sam should be proud; you brought him up well."
At this, June reached over to touch my arm and thank me. She seemed to relax a little.
It was the last night on vacation for the Claytons so once the BBQ had dispersed Gary was allowed to escort me up the hill on condition he come back and start packing his bags, ready to leave first thing. When we reached my cabin we made love for the last time, taking a leisurely long time to explore each other's bodies, nuzzling and fondling each other until we blissed out. Then Gary reluctantly dressed himself and left, after a long embrace and lingering kiss, to lope down the hill.
* * *
It was late when I languidly picked up the 'phone and dialed Chrissie to leave a message on her answering service. I assumed she was out at a party so I was surprised when she answered.
"Uh, Chrissie," I breathed, "This is Joseph Doyle." It sounded ridiculous coming out in a girl's voice.
There was a silence. Then an "Oh my God! You've done it! Joseph, that's really you?"
"Call me Jo, Chrissie. It's honest-to-goodness me. I've been through some changes."
Chrissie rattled through a string of "Ohmigods" and was hooting and sounded like she was almost in tears. "I'm so pleased for you! So the medal worked like in the stories? You, like, have tits, a clit and everything?"
"Everything in perfect working order, Chrissie. Exactly like the story said."
"And the Medallion?"
"I have it safe and sound."
Chrissie tried to press me for more, but I just calmed her down and told her I was driving back tomorrow and planned to go straight to her apartment, where I'd tell her all. She congratulated me and was crying when I hung up.
* * *
Sunday dawned bright and clear and I woke feeling cramped and slightly bloated. My Anna-self was warning me that this was the first sign my period was starting. No blood yet, but I found the pack of panty liners, carefully read the instructions and put one on. In spite of the discomfort I felt relief that there weren't more consequences from yesterday.
Dressed in jeans and a T-shirt I finished cleaning the cabin and packing the car. I locked up and waited outside, lounging in the sun on the hood of my car. Then two vehicles--an SUV and a sedan--bounced up the gravel track from the main road; it was the Claytons, come to say their last goodbyes. I got to hug June and Sam Two, and give Gramps a big kiss on the cheek before they climbed back in the SUV.
Dad waited by the sedan. "He's going to detour and take me back to college," said Gary, thumbing in the direction of his father. "Pity me. The drive is the only time he's allowed to play his favorite music. I've got five hours of Iggy and the Stooges and the MC5 ahead of me."
"That's cool," I said. "Wish I'd had a dad like that."
"You know how embarrassing it is to go to gigs with your Pa?" We both laughed. Then we fell silent and just held each other for a moment, looking into each other's eyes.
"So this is the last time I get to tell you how awesomely beautiful you are?" said Gary.
"Don't talk," I said, craning upward. We kissed and held it a long time, tongues flicking at each other. Then I gave Gary a squeeze of his buns and we parted, smiling.
"Be good, kid" I said. "Find a beautiful, special girl and make her a great husband."
"I will, though she's got a high standard to beat," he said.
With that he walked back to the car and got in. The SUV pulled out and began to roll back down to the main road. Then Dad gunned the engine of the sedan and accelerated off after the family. I waved to Gary who waved back, not taking his eyes off me, and as they curled round the corner behind the trees, I could hear the opening bars of 'Kick Out the Jams' erupt.
I waited until it was quiet, then climbed into the car. Time to go back to New York and the start of my new life.
* * *
Chrissie's apartment was on a bustling main street, minutes from dollar shops and chi chi clothes stores. It was the kind of buzzy vibe that seemed to give Christine her energy. I felt so alive and aware of myself as I walked down the street, my hips swinging, breasts jiggling beneath my shirt, and enjoying that fact that every guy I passed seemed to be checking me out.
I reached the entrance to the apartments and fingered down the list of names on the door buzzer until I reached 'Palmer'. I pushed it and a moment later I could hear Chrissie's breathy voice asking who was there.
"It's Jo," I said. "You were expecting me, Chrissie!"
"Then come on up, girlfriend!" Chrissie sounded overjoyed. "Aunt Chris is officially hanging out the welcome mat!"
END
This is the first Freefalling story. In a world of science powered heroes Jo discovers a medallion and becomes superpowered.
* * *
1286091445
1
118
118
244
Altered Fates: Freefalling Home
The sequel to Altered Fates: Freefalling. Jo is back in New York and looking forward to a new life.
* * *
<!--break-->
I smoothed my skirt and looked nervously at Natalie. "Do I look, uh, okay?"
"You look fine, Jo. Stop worrying, they won't bite your head off." Natalie looked relaxed, in a navy skirt and simple jacket over a soft black sweater, her glasses hanging from a chain. Very conservative. She was an attractive forty-something with sharp cheekbones, a strong nose and smiling eyes, framed by a cascade of dark hair. I'd already come to trust her wisdom.
"This may surprise you but they're here to help," she said, reassuringly. "They give the benefit of the doubt to people who come forward voluntarily."
"Thanks, Natalie. Look, I need to go powder my nose," I said, excusing myself from the reception area. This was my second trip to the ladies, down the corridor and into its harsh-lit coolness. I didn't need to go, but I felt sick to my stomach. Standing at the washbasin I looked in the mirror and saw 5'2" of curvy redhead.
It was a new look for me; I'd changed a lot recently. On a good day, when scrubbed up, I looked passably attractive, with wide-spaced eyes, a generous mouth and a touch of rose in my cheeks. However, today my face looked pinched, my pale skin was ashen, my hair lifeless and flat. I didn't know if it was the anxiety or the fluorescent lighting that made me look so wretched. Like Natalie I was also dressed soberly, in a skirted suit and crisp blouse. Chrissie had bought it for me and it was a nice cut.
My name is Jo Michelle Doyle, formerly Joe Michael Doyle. An age ago I'd been a man, until a small piece of magic--an arcane enchantment with the power to alter reality--came into my life and transformed me forever. I'd watched my flesh flow like quicksilver, altering my appearance and changing my sex. I had acquired science powers by becoming a duplicate of the superheroine named Freefall. Now I could reverse the pull of gravity and had enough zap to flatten a city block. These powers made me a very dangerous woman, which was why the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms had invited me to this interview.
I was here on Chrissie's dollar. Christine was my best friend and my guardian angel. I'd appeared on her doorstep, a changed person, and she'd taken me in and looked after me like a big sister. I'd hugged her and cried on her shoulder out of fear for the future. I was afraid to register my powers with the BATF and had pleaded with her to help me fake a new identity as a woman. Chrissie, who was slim and long-limbed, with lush black hair, had been very patient with me.
"Can I give you some advice, girl? I was prepared to help with the ID, but this whole deal with the powers changes everything. If you don't register your science powers you could be in enormous trouble." Chrissie leaned closer, "Look, I have this great attorney, Natalie Feinstein, you'll love her; she's a peach. Lawyers have this whole client-privilege thing going; you can tell her anything and she'll keep her lips zippered. Best thing of all, she'll help you, far better than I can. Maybe there's a way of getting around this legally."
"Look Chrissie, I'm not sure about this. I mean, they'll want fingerprints, won't they? I've got Freefall's fingerprints! There'll be questions."
Chrissie reached over and put a comforting hand on my knee. "Look, sweetheart," she said, "of course there'll be awkward questions and it's going to be tough. But if you don't do this there's every chance they'll catch you and jail you and then it's ten years wearing blue denim under a power drainer. You know I'm right."
Sure I knew; I couldn't escape her logic. It's just that I was plumb scared out of my wits. Thank God for Chrissie. She always knows best.
* * *
Natalie Feinstein had been everything Chrissie had said she was: smart, sympathetic but strong. I almost got off on the wrong foot, trying to gloss over my origins with some fairy tale in which I woke up one day as a science heroine. She stopped me part way through and began, with great patience, to explain how the world worked.
"Jo," she sighed, taking her reading glasses off and leaning back in her chair, "I have had many clients sit where you are and they try the same thing you are doing--to conceal the truth. A few of them do it because they are in denial. But mostly they think if they can fool me they can fool a judge or a jury. In every case they only fool themselves.
"I am not your enemy, Jo." She looked directly at me, eyes impassive. "Nor am I a judge, nor jury, nor executioner. I am here at your friend Miss Palmer's considerable expense to try and help you. For me to help you must be completely candid. There is no other way. Unless I have all the facts at my fingertips I cannot guarantee success. This is a trust thing, and ultimately if you don't trust me I won't be able to represent you well. Are we clear on this?"
Shamefaced, I slowly began to tell her the truth. I told her about how a magic artifact, the Medallion of Zulo, had come into my possession. Of how I'd used the artifact to become a clone of Freefall, complete with her powers. Unlikely as that sounded, it was pretty much the whole truth.
So Natalie took me on. "The identity stuff is the easiest, Jo," she told me. "That's a straightforward case of changing your name and records by state court order as if you'd had a sex-change operation. I did something similar for Christine after her surgery. You'll keep your nursing registration and your paramedical ticket from your old job. You'll even retain your veteran's benefits from the Coastguard, though you may also still qualify for the Reserves."
"Yay for our side." Except for the Reserves part. They could still call me up? Ick.
"Yay for us," agreed Natalie "Though I warn you there is one wrinkle, which is that you cannot marry a man."
"Excuse me? I don't understand?"
"State law currently doesn't permit a man who had a sex reassignment to marry another man," she said, levelly.
"So I could marry a woman, but not a man, right?"
"Legally, yes. If you don't like that you're going to have to get the law changed, or challenged at Supreme Court level. But that's not your real problem right now. Your predicament is this: you have science powers. If what you tell me is true you're a Class Five telekinetic, which means you are officially a weapon of mass destruction."
"That doesn't sound good, put like that."
"It doesn't, does it? We need to get you registered and into the system as fast as possible. The BATF are notoriously humorless about unregistered powers." Natalie put back on her glasses. "Leave this to me and I'll fix up a preliminary interview."
* * *
I walked back to reception and barely had time to sit before we were called into the antiseptic stillness of the interview room. The decor was neutral and there was a table with a few chairs tucked under. A video camera stood sentry on a tripod, aimed at the table. The lighting was soft, the window blinds were shut and the room was quiet. Natalie pulled out a chair and opened her briefcase to extract a file. She set down a legal notepad and a pen next to it.
"Sit down, Jo," she said, dragging out the chair next to her. "The agent will be here shortly." Nervously, I walked around and sat, brushing my skirt beneath my legs as I did so. I realized I could make out Natalie's scent. She smelled lovely. Then the door opened and an agent walked in with a file under his arm. We both stood up.
The agent was fiftyish and overweight, with a bull neck and a salt-and-pepper buzz cut that screamed 'cop'. But he had a spry energy about him and his small eyes were alive and friendly in his doughy face. He was in a jacket and tie and his plastic ID dangled from a pocket. When he talked he was precise and measured with no contractions. There wasn't a word that hadn't been carefully considered, as if he were talking for the legal record.
Dropping his file to the table he reached out to shake our hands. "Mrs. Feinstein, Miss Doyle, I am Agent Haspart of the Bureau of Alcohol, Firearms and Tobacco. I will be your case officer." From a jacket pocket he produced business cards that he handed to each of us, then invited us to sit.
"Ladies, this interview will be recorded on video," he gestured at the camera. "I must also request that Miss Doyle refrain from manifesting her science powers. ANY use of powers will be regarded as an assault. Use of unregistered powers in front of an officer of the Bureau is a criminal act that carries a tariff of up to fifteen years imprisonment. This room is equipped with power draining devices which are currently inactive but will be switched on if the unauthorized use of powers is detected." He beamed at my lawyer, "Mrs. Feinstein, do you and your client understand?"
I nodded. Natalie said: "Thank you, we do."
"Very well, then", said the agent, gingerly easing his bulk into his chair. "This interview is to acquaint you both with the registration process and begin the preliminary steps." Haspart began to get into his stride. "Miss Doyle, the BATF is responsible for the registration of meta-humans with science powers, in accordance with Federal law and Department of Justice guidelines. The law exists essentially for two reasons:" he started counting on his fingers, "first that the liberty, privacy and rights of the powered individual are preserved; second..." he looked at me, "that the community is protected from harm."
Haspart put his fingers flat on the table and immediately addressed my biggest fear. "Miss Doyle, many new registrants are anxious that the government might wish to coerce them, control them or imprison them because of their powers. This is far from the truth; we have no interest in intruding into your private life or co-opting your abilities. However, we have a responsibility to the wider community to ensure you do not inadvertently harm others. The registration process is analogous to applying for a gun permit and allows us to be sure that individuals will use their powers responsibly and stay within the law."
And then the agent was off on a roll and my head was spinning. "What did he mean that I am not allowed to use my powers for ANY purpose?" I asked Natalie afterwards, as we rode the cab back to her office.
"Exactly that," she replied, coolly. "You're on probation. Until you get your powers license you better not use your abilities at all, not even to save your life. Just one slip-up could cost you ten years in the hoosegow."
"Harsh."
"Harsh indeed." Natalie turned to look me square in the face. "Jo, I want you to think hard about what you're going to declare about your background and the origin of your powers. It's a federal offense to provide false information."
I remembered what Haspart had said, after requesting a heap of biometric data including prints, retinal scans and DNA. "I recommend full disclosure," he'd said. "Some individuals in the past have been less than forthcoming, concerned that they will give away commercial or personal secrets. You have a right not to provide information. However, failure to provide it may jeopardize your license application."
So those were my options. I could keep quiet but have to suppress my powers for the rest of my days, or I spilled all to Uncle Sugar to get a precious powers license. I'd need that if I wanted a job.
* * *
That night, as I kicked back in Chrissie's spacious apartment, I told her that the whole procedure at the BATF seemed onerous and bureaucratic. "It's like the opposite of the comic books, where the Super Pals sit in their Satellite of Justice and fly down to save the world. If a science hero wants to do something around here they become working shmoes for some big agency."
At the end of the interview I'd asked Haspart about finding work where I could employ my science powers, maybe in a life-saving or rescue role. He'd given me a big speech about joining an emergency service, to be trained in their operating procedures. He also warned me off getting involved in crises as a bystander. "We ask that you leave these jobs to the professionals," he'd told me.
"But isn't that the way it works, girlfriend?" said Chrissie, curled up in her big leather chair, drinking a very large Martini. "I mean, take your firefighter: he's a real-life hero yet he's a member of a department with resources and backup and support. You had the same thing when you were a first response paramedic. Why is it any different now that you look like a swimsuit model and can fly?"
I didn't answer; Chrissie was right again. I was dressed in jeans and a tight-fitting SpongeBob T-shirt, lying back on the couch with one arm draped down to the polished wooden floor. Chrissie's apartment was an airy loft space in a tasteful state of disarray. Art and fashion magazines littered every surface, along with sketchbooks and other signs of her profession as a graphic designer. "It's just not what I expected," I whined. "I suppose I'd hoped that with powers I'd just become a science hero like Freefall or Cobalt. Agent Haspart's right, as a private citizen I'm a loose cannon. I need to find something to belong to, to direct my energies."
"Look, Jo," said Chrissie, "I talked to Natalie. She seemed to think that once you were licensed you'd have people lining up, ready to offer serious money. Hell, now your application is in with the Bureau I bet there are headhunters ready to prostitute themselves to get your signature on a contract. Whatever you do, don't agree to anything. In fact, refer them all to Natalie. She's your representative until I say otherwise."
"Since when did you become the boss of me?" I pouted.
"I'm not, baby. But I'm your Aunt Chris and you know I'm right."
Chrissie was not an aunt or any kind of blood relation, but she'd been my friend for a long time. I'd first met her as a pre-op transsexual and had stayed close through her surgery and subsequent life as a woman. She was one of the more feminine transsexuals I'd known, but her square jaw-line and hands still gave away her origins. In return for her support I'd given Chrissie the Medallion of Zulo. She'd told me she wanted to use it to become 'all woman'.
I changed the subject. "So when are you using the medallion, then?" I asked her, for the fiftieth time. "I still want to know what body you'll end up in." This had been a source of agitated conversation for days. The Medallion's bizarre power was to be able to transform people by touching clothes to it. Whoever had last worn that garment was the person whose physical form you changed into. I'd used Freefall's hero costume--a set of leather skintights--to grant myself her body and powers, and a surgical mask to acquire the face of a pretty work colleague. I joked with Chrissie about stealing some hot cheerleader's outfit or trying to boost a fashion model's clothing but she didn't appear to be making any kind of decision. She was acting vague and mysterious.
To be honest, Chrissie had been subdued since she'd dumped Macon for being a little too fond of blow. Her drug of preference was a mix of vodka and energy drinks that kept her partying long after I'd gotten my coat and staggered out of the club. Chrissie was remarkably puritanical about anything other than booze and I'd had to hide as she kicked her French boyfriend's butt seven times around the apartment for bringing his stash home. Since then I'd been cautious of pressing her too hard. "Don't worry about the medallion, Jo" she told me, "something will happen soon."
* * *
Eventually I hauled myself off to the spare room, where I was sleeping, and lay in the dark, thinking of Karen. I let my hands wander over my body and imagined she was doing the exploration. Karen Park was in my thoughts a lot these days.
I'd met her a few weeks back, at the Salsa Club. Chrissie had kept bugging me to go. "You should come salsa with me on Wednesdays! It's, like, the sexiest dance and there are some hot partners there!" Eventually I lost the will to live and gave in. I never regretted it.
The salsa WAS a sexy dance, though it took me a lot longer to master than the other pupils in my beginner's class. My hip motions looked grotesque for a while until I realized that the Cuban wiggle of my tight, peach fanny would only come from good legwork. And then there were the holds to learn and the spins and dips. Chrissie was right about the partners. They came in all shapes and sizes, but there were some real good-looking guys and several of them hit on me, which was flattering.
The close dancing was great at breaking down inhibitions. We changed partners several times, but the women outnumbered the men in the group and so on one change I found myself holding and looking straight into the eyes of this stunning, statuesque Korean girl and for a moment I was lost.
I am, technically, bisexual. Since my metamorphosis I'd had a brief, fun fling with a guy, a college student, who had helped me explore my sensual new body. But I still found myself checking out women, and after our little salsa whirl I found myself staring at Karen some more. She was maybe six inches taller than me, beautifully proportioned and with a graceful carriage. She had a lovely heart-shaped Asian face with deep, dark eyes like commas, unblemished except for a small cheek mole. Her long hair was pulled back and plaited and reached to the small of her back. I was enchanted. Other guys were hitting on her and I realized I might be as well.
After that I was at the club two or three nights a week to dance, to make friends and to talk to Karen as much as I could. She was sociable and we were soon girl-friendly, but I found her difficult to read. I feared she was straight rather than gay or bi. She never talked about relationships and seemed to have a frantic job as a realtor. So when I eventually asked her to go out it was as a friend to do something social and she was like, "Okay, let's go to the park on Sunday with my sister." That was two days from now and here I was, lying alone in bed with the covers over me, thinking that I could have had any man in that Salsa club with me right now, and yet I was fantasizing about the gorgeous, unattainable straight girl.
Touching myself was still one of the great pleasures of this body. My transition to womanhood had been smoothed by residual memories from the bodies I'd adopted--faint echoes of the original owners' personalities. There was Freefall, the bombshell whose real name was Anna, and Suze, the cute young surgeon whose face I'd borrowed. These memories and attitudes had never threatened to overwhelm me--I was still solidly Jo Doyle at my core--but they'd been a helping hand when I'd needed it. I'd had this body over a month now and the Anna and Suze parts of me were so integrated that it was hard to tell where I ended and they began.
However, both I and my Suze-self were still new enough to this shape to be thrilled by it. Suze had also been petite like Anna, but was built more like a gymnast than Anna's curvy glamour model. My figure had been a source of surprise to Chrissie when I'd first appeared at her apartment and she'd checked my new body out, demanding I strip to my underwear in front of her. "You know, babe, your body is so soft and supple. I always imagined Freefall looked more buff and toned under those skintights? More ripped?" I knew Chrissie spent hours each week at the gym, though all it seemed to do was make her stringier.
So I now had this lithe frame and I was comparing it with memories of Suze's old athletic hardbody, with its sculpted muscle and tiny, firm breasts. Suze's trace personality was captivated by having breasts this large and couldn't get enough of looking at them. They were yielding, heavy teardrops with large, sensitive nipples. I played with them a while, my slim fingers ringing the aureoles and gently teasing at the hardening tips.
Eventually a pressure built towards my belly and I knew I was becoming moist. I imagined Karen's hand drifting down between my legs, stroking my smooth thighs, and then, in an ecstatic moment, dipping a finger into the silk wetness of my pussy, becoming slippy to touch. It drifted up to my clitoris. In the fantasy she was working the little button of nerves gently and expertly, sending buzzes of pleasure back up my body. Then she slipped her fingers inside me and quickly found out the other sensitive spots, which shot small bursts of electricity up my spine. Under her loving ministrations the pressure grew until I came, and I felt intense sensation flooding me, making me gasp. And then I came back to my senses and knew that I was alone. I felt empty.
* * *
Sunday didn't come too soon. I waited for Karen in Flushing Meadows park, beneath the meshed steel globe of the Unisphere, dressed in my favorite yellow smock and a flop hat. It was a fine July day and there were plenty of people about. I watched couples smooch and holding hands. I was jealous of them and wished I was kissing Karen. I was so busy watching the people I didn't notice her walk up next to me.
"Hey Jo," she said, giving me a thousand Watt smile as I turned to face her. She was wearing a tight tank top and shorts that really flattered her.
"Hey Karen, great to see you," I gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. She felt soft and smelled fragrant.
"Jo, here's my sister Ellie," and she waved to the figure next to her. I had to look down. Ellie couldn't have been more than a year or two younger and had a knockout pretty face like her sister, but where Karen's features seemed still and sculpted, Ellie's were always mobile and smiling. Her hair was shorter, more shoulder-length. The big difference between the two was below the neck. Ellie was in a wheelchair.
We strolled through the park, the chair whirring happily, Ellie a bundle of energy. Where Karen was poised and cool, Ellie was merry, smart and funny. She was good company and encouraged irreverence. "So, steel-wheels, why are you in the electric chair?" I asked her.
"Hey K, who is this girlie?" called Ellie to her sister. "Most folks are too embarrassed to ask directly."
"I'm not most folks," I said.
"Damn, I was going to play the poor little cripple girl and wring sympathy and ice cream out of you," laughed Ellie, giving me her impression of puppy dog pleading.
"Won't work on me, I'm immune," I said. "I used to be a nurse. They surgically remove all sympathy."
"Hey, you disrespecting me, girl?"
"Careful, or I'll tamper with your brakes."
"Hey Karen, I like this one," said Ellie. "Can we keep her? Huh, can we?" She nudged her controls to face me better. "The answer to your question is multiple sclerosis."
"Harsh realm. Paresis?"
"Yeah, paraparesis. Spinal lesions. It got real bad about six years ago. I went through a phase of remission but now there's secondary progression."
"I sorry, Ellie, that's rough." It was. She was young and it was getting worse. "How bad is the paralysis?"
"Oh, almost total. Physical therapy has kept a tiny amount of motion--I can twitch my toes. I've also lost a lot of sensation down there."
"Eww... do we have to talk about this?" said Karen, making a face.
"So is Karen your primary carer?"
"Big Sis?" Ellie looked back at her sister. "No, I think she's had enough of looking after me. She and the family helped me get set up in my current place. I now live on my own."
"I found her a great ground floor apartment," said Karen. "It cost a fortune to make accessible but we raised the cash."
"You'll have to come visit," added Ellie, brightly.
We spent a happy afternoon heading to the south of the park, ending up by Meadow Lake, watching the skaters on the track.
"You know, K? I should've brought my lightweight chair here. I could show those skate punks a few spin tricks." Ellie was clicking her fingers and doing a little upper body dance. "Go girl... go, go... go girl!" She looked over at me. "I have this sports chair, Jo, a manual. Titanium, adjustable center of gravity, a real athlete's machine... DAMN, I'm hot in that thing!"
Then Ellie started scoring the butts of passers' by for firmness and shape, though the skateboarders in their baggy pants only gave rise to wild speculation. I noticed Karen was only joining in on the boys and with a sinking heart I realized she was straight.
It was getting on for evening as we started to leave the park, with a plan to find this Italian restaurant that Ellie knew had ramp access. Then Karen suddenly put her hand to her head. "Oh, I'm sorry, like really sorry. I, uh, just remembered I had an appointment at eight to show this place to some clients. I'm going to have to blow off the meal. Look Jo, you and Ellie go on and have a good time. My job is, like, 24/7 sometimes. You know how it is."
And that was that, with Karen breezing off toward the subway while Ellie started to wheel out towards the restaurant. "You coming?" Ellie said.
"Only if I can get a ride on that thing."
* * *
The restaurant was a good pick, with this cute, attentive guy waiting on us, and an excellent cellar. Ellie insisted on a bottle of a good Barbaresco, in spite of the price. I had a plate of agnolotti, which I was careful to only eat half of. Though my new body naturally had a smaller appetite I still found it hard to throw off my guy habit of finishing everything in sight. A couple of weeks ago I'd tried on Freefall's skintights again and had noticed how much more snug they felt. Since then I'd been disciplined with food, while the salsa dancing had proven a good workout to trim off the excess.
Ellie was chatty and entertaining throughout, and flirted good-naturedly with the young, flop-haired waiter. Eventually I got around to asking her; "what was that with Karen all about? Her leaving like that?"
"Sorry?" said Ellie, looking faux innocent.
"Was she really seeing a client?" I asked, sipping at my drink.
"You know something, I really don't know," said Ellie. "Since I left home she's had more time to do her own thing, though it's often work. She clocks in some stupid hours and she's really stressed all the time. For all I know it could have been a boyfriend."
"So why do I feel I've been set up?"
"Because you have, Jo," Ellie gave me a Cheshire Cat grin, "it's all part of our evil plan. Haven't you figured it out yet?"
"I knew there was evil deep inside you."
"Sho' 'nuff, girly. Didn't you figure that Karen is my pimp mommy?"
I found myself smiling. Ellie was infectious. "So, hoe. Tell me how this works, then? I want to know what vice trap I've fallen into."
"Oh, there's not much to it," Ellie sighed, tilting her head. "You know Karen, she can cause traffic accidents just sashaying her lil' tushie down the sidewalk. She gets a lot of attention, the lucky bitch. And sometimes, just sometimes, she has someone hit on her that she's not interested in but she thinks: 'let's introduce them to little sis and see what happens'."
"So here we are."
"And so say all of us." Ellie put her wine glass down and looked at me more earnestly. "Look, Jo, I hope you're not mad at us. But Karen... she's not interested in women. I'm the family sapphist. In fact I'm just plain weird. I'm Asian, bisexual and a gimp so I beat a draw and a flush in life's great poker game.
"Karen knew you were hitting on her in a big way at the dance class and she's flattered, but it was never going to happen. But she saw someone who was kind and foxy as hell and maybe special and she thought that something might happen with you and me. Please don't blame her. Her heart's in the right place and she looks out for me."
Thanks to the wine I was feeling mellow inside and started to look at Ellie differently. She was just this fun kid in a wheelchair up to now. What else was she? I studied the fine-chiseled oval of her face, with the dark eyes and soft lips, and I wondered.
"I hadn't considered, Ellie. I really hadn't," I said. "It's sudden."
"And always was heard a discouraging word..." Ellie, elbow on table, leaned her head on one hand. "'It's sudden' is usually code for the brush off."
"Whoa, Tiger!" I replied. "Sometimes a cigar is just a cigar. It can also mean that I'm sitting here figuring my options. And one of those options is that I wheel you home and screw your crazy brains out."
"That would be nice," chirped Ellie, looking wide-eyed and beautiful.
"In fact, that's what I want to do right now," I said.
"Hey, now I'M finding this a bit sudden. Did you really mean that stuff?"
"Yes, why not? I'll take a chance. What's the coffee like at your place?"
"One thing: this is not going to be a sympathy fuck, is it? I'm not doing with no symp..." She suddenly broke down laughing. "Who am I kidding? Like I can pick and choose how and when I get laid." She turned around to signal the waiter: "Check please, Antonio!"
* * *
Ellie's apartment was fully adapted for life as a paraplegic. There were low surfaces everywhere and bars to help her in and out of chairs. It was also a mess.
"I have this home help who comes twice a week to clean up," Ellie told me. "I'm slowly driving her mental. Bwa-ha-ha-ha!" The lounge made do as an art studio and there were half-finished oil canvasses stacked along the walls. White walls and the exposed wood flooring were now splattered with dried paint. I stood in front of a low easel, transfixed by the nude painting in front of me.
"That's Karen, isn't it?' I said.
"Yup. She posed for me." It was a lovely canvas. Ellie had really scraped the paint on thick and there was something primitive and powerful about it, like the Lucian Freud nudes I'd seen at the Guggenheim. But it still captured Karen's poise and stillness. "Jo, would you sit for me too?"
"Uh, sure. Never done anything like that before, though."
"Don't worry. I usually take Polaroids and work from that."
"You're so talented. I wish I could paint." I looked down and could see Ellie's open face looking up at me.
"Jo," she said, "please kiss me."
I bent over and our mouths locked. Our tongues began to dart in and out, exploring, tip-touching each other. Ellie tasted strange; a melange of the Barbaresco we'd drunk and something sweet and musky. Then she burped in my mouth and we both fell back, laughing, guts aching. I had to wipe back tears as Ellie desperately tried to apologize, almost unable to speak with the giggles.
By the time we reached the bedroom we'd calmed down. Ellie refused my help, batting my hands away as she eased herself from her chair onto the bed. I climbed on and lay beside her. Here, in this position, we were equals. We embraced and briefly kissed again, tongue to tongue, tasting each other. Then we broke and began to disrobe.
I helped Ellie to take off her tight spaghetti-strap tank top, then unbuttoned her skirt and pulled down her hose.
"Your legs are real smooth," I said, admiringly.
"Thanks," said Ellie, mischievously. "One benefit of paralysis is that you don't feel a wax job. My bitch-evil physical therapist has helped keep them in good shape." She was right. They looked painfully skinny, but not completely wasted.
Ellie was now lying in her bra and panties and I could assess her body, almost clinically. It was looking good, considering she'd been chair bound so long. Her legs were thin but weren't critically short of muscle. I couldn't see any sign of lesions or sores, so someone was keeping her disciplined and active. She'd put a little weight on around the middle but it wasn't entirely unsexy. Her upper body was much better, with lightly-defined biceps.
She lay back on one arm to watch me strip for her. I decided to make it a show, carefully slipping out my shorts, then pulling my summer smock over my head, leaving only a red bra and matching lace panties. I did a couple of poses for her, shaking my booty before I climbed back on the bed. Ellie was mouthing 'Wow' at me as I lay down and snuggled over towards her.
"Ooh, it's an early Christmas present for Eleanor," she grinned at me.
"Have you been naughty, or nice?" I said, kissing her hard, eyes closed. It was tongues again, darting in and out, first mine in hers then hers in mine, wrestling for superiority. I think I lost, and suddenly realized that in whatever relationship we had, I was the femme.
A hand was clasping one of my breasts, trying to work at the nipple through the lace. Then it calmly reached behind my brassiere and I felt the clasps at the back deftly undone, springing it loose on my chest. Ellie reached beneath the underwiring and hauled it up and out of the way, freeing my bosom. The hand touched my breast again, a finger seeking out the teat, which it began to caress and make hard. I breathed deep and realized she knew exactly how to touch me. She was expertly turning me on.
This was my first time girl-on-girl, and what was so weird was that it was moving much faster than I was used to. Ellie was taking command, which was disconcerting. My last lover, Gary, had seemed happy to let me be the older woman and lead, but this livewire cripple was beginning to boss me and I wasn't used to it. Part of me wanted to resist.
Ellie must have felt me tense or something because she stopped a moment, backed off and searched my face. Her dark, Asian eyes looked slightly anxious. "Are you okay, Jo?"
"Uh, I'm fine, I think, Ellie. No, really." I had to gather my thoughts. "Look, this is just happening at a rate I'm not used to. I'm sort of more used to being in charge and..."
"Don't worry, darling, I'm sorry," Ellie touched my face. "I was getting excited. That's the trouble with sex; it can be a power game. I sometimes forget." She took her hand away and reclined back. "Look, we'll go at your speed. You make the rules; you have control, okay?"
I was stunned. This was something I hadn't experienced; being the less dominant partner. But here was this strong, vibrant woman whose philosophy seemed to be to grab life in both hands and she was ruling me. Even ceding control to me she remained in command. I decided I'd play along and see where this arrangement took us.
I sat up and shucked off my undone bra. Then I slid off my panties. I lay nude next to the supine Ellie, mesmerized by her smiling face as she watched me, realizing I didn't have a clue what she was thinking. Hesitantly, I reached out to her breasts and touched her silk bra. Unlike Karen's magnificent bosom, Ellie's was very small, like a teenage girl's. It looked like her left breast was fractionally larger than the right. Gently, I undid her brassiere and pushed it up out of the way. There were two large, dark teats and I went down on one and kissed it and began to flick at it with my tongue, feeling it stand to attention. It had quite a long nipple and I started to suck at it with my lips. I heard Ellie exhale.
She'd got the hint. I wanted this slow and gentle. Her hand came up and started to trace around my breasts, cupping them, squeezing them, and then delicately teasing the tips hard. One hand of mine stroked Ellie's body, gliding up and down her side. I gave up sucking her nipples and kissed her mouth again, and our tongues met. This time Ellie was more submissive and allowed me to explore her mouth and her sweet musky taste. Her spare hand was now sweeping down the flat swell of my belly, briefly stopping to explore my long navel with a finger. Then it descended to feel the softness of my pubic hair, before it was between my legs.
I moaned slightly and opened my legs so her hand could stroke my thighs, and it caressed the sensitive smoothness there. Then she was running a finger up and down my labia, and I shuddered as she lightly brushed it against my clitoris. Suddenly she had one and two fingers inside me, finding the wetness there, and she was starting to touch my clit, making me shudder some more, involuntarily.
The power balance between us tipped again. I could not resist. Now I was lying back on the bed and Ellie, legs dragged useless behind her, had half clambered onto me. Now she was licking at my breasts, while expert fingers down below explored me. Very soon she'd found some spots inside that were making me buzz and I couldn't believe what she was doing to me. I felt like I was starting to melt into the bed, and I could hear Ellie rising from my bosom to whisper to me: "God, you're so beautiful, Jo. I love your breasts and your skin and warmth beneath me and your adorable eyes..." She kept up this litany, describing my body and I felt seduced and wanted. I'd succumbed; Ellie was now in total control.
She had two fingers inside of me now and I felt her other hand reaching up to stroke my brow, as if to calm and reassure me. And she began to recite something new: "Trust me, Jo; please trust me. Do you want me, Jo? Do you want me to make you come?"
I found myself gasping, "Yes. Please, yes!" I felt her withdraw her slender fingers from me, and then slip back in four all bunched together in a wedge, plunging into the wetness, filling my vagina. I felt opened up and exposed. For a moment I was afraid, but I could feel Ellie's palm stroke my brow and her saying: "It's fine, Jo. I won't hurt you. You're so beautiful; I couldn't hurt you. Shush, now, you're safe with me." And I'd clasped her shoulder and was gripping hard because her fingers penetrated me to the knuckle and beyond, my clitoris and vagina seemed to be broadcasting at maximum intensity and all I could feel was my body giving in totally. Utter submission to Ellie. And that helplessness just turned me on more. Dangerous thoughts tempted and taunted me. I knew I had the power to annihilate the building. It would take so little effort for me to unleash it, smash this room and structure into stone shards. And yet I was defenseless and weak at the hands of this cripple girl.
I heard myself whimpering: "Please, Ellie, pleeease!" to her. I felt I was on a precipice. Then I heard Ellie say something to me I couldn't hear, because I was orgasming and shuddering and gasping for air, and I had tears in my eyes and was crying, emotions confused and fucked up and not understanding why I felt so utterly overwhelmed. And the crying went on for a while and Ellie just curled up beside me and held me tight in her arms, her intimate whispers saying: "You're safe with me, Jo. I'm holding you. I won't let you go. Shush now, my lover, you're safe," over and over again.
It took a while to stop crying. The emotional release was so total it drained me. And for a long time afterward all I could remember was looking into Ellie's sweet, concerned face and letting it fill my world.
Eventually I mumbled something about wanting to pleasure her, to give her something back. So she helped coach me through an unfamiliar ritual. The MS had left her dry and difficult to get wet, so I stripped off her panties and had to use some gel to lubricate her vagina. And I worked her manually for a while, tenderly slip-slipping at her clitoris with a finger and exploring inside. But it wasn't enough and eventually she gave me a vibrator and showed me how to use it to give her pleasure. Poor Ellie had lost so much sensation from the disease it took a long time to bring her to orgasm, and I could see it wasn't anything like the intense experience I'd just had. And with that realization I began crying again, crying for Ellie and her ruined body. But she just held my face in her hands and reassured me it was okay and she was fine, just fine.
* * *
"She fisted you?" said Chrissie, incredulous, as I lounged back on her couch that evening.
"Only four fingers," I said, hugging the coffee mug she'd handed me. "She told me it was a bit fast to move up to the full thing; particularly when I was so small."
"You must have really trusted her," Chrissie said, sitting opposite me, her eyes a-sparkle.
"Yeah I did, it was..." I paused, gathering thoughts. "She... her personality just overpowered me. I never had that before. So when she asked me to trust her I just... submitted."
Chrissie just thought that was the funniest thing she'd heard and ragged me on it for a while, giving me sass. Then she tilted her head and asked more gently: "So how do you feel about Ellie?"
"Damn confused," I said. "It started as a sympathy fuck for the gimp. There, I admit it. But it sorta got out of control!" I took a deep draft of the coffee before continuing. "Ellie's like this really amazing person, y'know? But I don't know if I want her because I've still got this crush on her sister and... I'm just not making sense, am I?"
"Makes perfect sense to me," said Chrissie. "I'm just going to wait to see how long it takes you to figure it out."
Before I could challenge Chrissie to tell me what she meant, she changed the subject. "Natalie left a message on the answering service for you. You're having lunch with her, one PM Tuesday. Don't be late."
* * *
At lunch, Natalie was poised and businesslike as ever. "I need your help with the deposition," she said. "We're going to have to think carefully about how we phrase your origin story."
"Both you and Agent Haspart said I have to be candid," I replied, toying sullenly with my salad. We were in a shadowed booth where we couldn't be heard.
"Oh, we WILL be candid. But we'll have to be careful about some details, such as how you came by Freefall's costume. And we're going to have to move swiftly on this as I want to get the application in by Friday latest."
"So how long is this process going to take?" I asked.
"That's difficult to say, Jo," Natalie sighed. "But I'm hoping it will be weeks rather than months." She noted the dismay on my face and cocked her head to speak reassuringly. "Look Jo, this is government bureaucracy we are talking about. However, if you want things expedited, you might wish to think about finding a sponsor."
"A what?"
"A corporate body or government agency that would sponsor your application. They would sign you to some kind of contract and you'd work for them, either full- or part-time. With a sponsor's backing your application could be fast-tracked."
"Soooooo where do I sign?"
"Whoa there, lady. Since your details were filed with the BATF last Friday I've already had five approaches from hopeful sponsors, asking for more information. News about a fresh-minted Class Five power gets around fast. None of the NGOs have yet contacted me but I suspect they will before the end of the week."
"Wow," I put my fork back on my plate. "I never believed there'd be such interest in me."
"You are going to have a lot of big decisions to take over the next couple of weeks, Jo. And I want to help you prepare for them, but they are ultimately your decisions. You will have to choose whether to go for the best money or go for the work you want to do. You will have to decide whether you want fame and attention from your powers or whether you'd prefer to keep your privacy. You may even decide you need someone else to help you rather than me--a professional agent or something."
"Natalie, no. You're doing a great job and I'm really grateful."
"Thanks, Jo," said Natalie, smiling. "I just wanted you to know the option is there and I won't be hurt should you take it." She paused to take a sip of coffee. "Now, we'll have to put together a brief resume about you and your abilities. We'll see what prospectuses the candidate sponsors will offer, then we can take our pick and set up interviews and powers demonstrations."
"Powers demonstrations? Is that allowed? I'm still restricted, aren't I?"
"We can ask Agent Haspart for a special dispensation. I'm trusting he'll grant it. Now, looking at your testimony..."
Then Natalie began talking about legal business and I was lost.
* * *
I visited Ellie again that week, nervous, unsure if I wanted to be in her power again. She cooked for me and then I posed for her nude on a blanket while she wheeled about and took a string of Polaroids. I found myself watching her, speculating. I didn't get the same charge of lust looking at her as I did with Karen, but there was something else about Ellie, something indefinable. Maybe it was just the sheer force of her charisma that was pulling me inexorably into her orbit.
When she'd finished her pictures she moved painfully from her chair to the couch. Still undressed, I joined her. We started to kiss, which shut Ellie up for a while, then I leaned back and she found a comfortable position where she could lie on me and touch me, intimately. She stroked my face a little and started telling me how beautiful I was naked and naming the parts of me she loved. Then her other hand started to caress my bosom; oh, how she loved to play with it! I closed my eyes while she seduced me with words and soft hands.
Eventually I helped her move to the bedroom and when we were there she took total charge. I did not stop her. I soon found myself sitting back against the bedstead, gripping it, with my legs apart and Ellie's head between my thighs. And for the first time I was learning the meaning of the term 'eaten out' as she slowly lapped at my pussy and started to penetrate with her tongue. All I could do was lie back helpless, making mewing sounds, as my body convulsed with each climax.
And it still wasn't over. After a while Ellie got out the vibrator, lubed it and began to use it on me. With a wicked smile on her lovely face she began to play a new game, seeing how many times could she get Jo to orgasm. I was now lying on silk sheets, brain scrambled, utterly powerless in her hands, a pool of flesh that juddered and made small noises each time she made me come. Then, after she'd counted to twelve, Ellie relented and stopped. She just held me for a while, whispering that I was safe and everything was okay, while tears flowed from my eyes. I was unable to prevent them.
* * *
I finally cleared out my old apartment. I hadn't been back since I changed, and now a couple of house movers were crating my stuff to go into storage while I paid off the utilities and the remainder of my rent to the landlady. She wondered why some slip of a girl was clearing up after old Joseph Doyle, but I paid cash and so she didn't ask too many questions. Before everything was packed away I managed to collect a small box of personal papers and memorabilia to take with me, including some photos of my Mom and Dad, and my ex-wife, and of me still as a man.
This was what was left of my old life. I didn't miss it, but I couldn't abandon it completely.
* * *
A week later I had my first sponsorship interview, in the offices of a major law firm on Third Avenue. I looked hot. I was dressed in a snappy suit and wore the black Jimmy Choos that Chrissie had insisted on buying for me. I'd become practiced at walking in heels.
I'd decided to let my wavy red hair fall free. It had grown out a little since I'd changed and my one visit to a hairdresser so far was to have it neatened. I was starting to get used to the beauty and grooming regime this body demanded and Chrissie was a hard taskmistress. "Like it or not," she told me, "your looks are an asset right now. We are going to help you keep your shape and look like a lady." I didn't like heavy makeup but had found a combination of muted colors that went well with my new face's natural prettiness.
After a round of introductions I sat in an upholstered chair surrounded by five board members, three men and two women. There was no table and the whole impression was of a casual, relaxed meeting. Natalie sat just behind me and I could detect her perfume. Dennis Abel, the saturnine vice-chairman of the Perseus Institute, led off the conversation.
"Miss Doyle, this is an informal conversation where we can get to know you and you can talk to us. I want to start by explaining who we are and why we think you might like to work with us." Abel continued, telling me how PI was a Non-Governmental Organization that funded science heroes, in particular the team known as the Protectors. "The object is to help people like yourself fit in with the public services, such as fire or rescue, police, and the Justice Department bureaus."
"And the military?" I interrupted.
"Not directly, Miss Doyle. Some of our clients come under the aegis of Homeland Security and so might liaise with the military on certain operations, but the Institute primarily focuses on civil agencies." He told me how I'd be trained in various specialties, so I could work with different organizations.
"Do I have a choice about who I work with?" I intervened again.
"Absolutely. We won't make you to work in any field you don't want to."
The conversation went on in this vein for a while. Abel was very frank about the demands of the job, in particular the on-call hours and the ability to be put on standby at a moment's notice. Eventually I had a chance to talk about myself, though without going too deep into my origins. I mentioned my experience in search and rescue as a Coastguard and then my nursing and paramedical qualifications. They seemed happy with my background, especially when I told them I was mostly interested in working with the medical and rescue services. I told them I wanted to save lives.
My resume covered, they outlined the remuneration and benefits packages and by the time they'd moved on to image rights and licensing I had to hand over to Natalie.
"That went well," I said, as we stepped out of the building and into a cab.
"Well, we have three more of these interviews with other organizations," said Natalie, settling back into the cab. "But if PI want you, they'll table a good, competitive deal."
* * *
That evening I plucked up my courage and finally told Ellie I had science powers. She went from stunned and incredulous to true believer in the time it took me to float some furniture around.
"This is just so cool!" she laughed, clapping her hands. "Do it again!"
"Look," I said, "this is strictly a Federal offense I'm committing, using my abilities as an unlicensed power. That's serious time in the slammer."
"Don't worry, baby," smiled Ellie. "I won't squeal. I wouldn't dare let those prison lezzes get their hands on your beautiful bod. Talking of which, I'm still freaked that you have to strip to your underwear to do this."
I was standing in bra and panties, spinning a chair in mid-air. "It's my forcefield," I said. "It only extends a short distance from my body and it shreds loose clothing. First time I switched it on I blew my blouse off." Ellie was in hysterics just thinking about that.
"So you're going to take this job with the Perseus Institute?" she said, wiping her eyes.
"I'm considering their offer. A lot now hangs on the demonstration."
"Is it true they get, like, merchandising rights or something?"
"Only the merchandising I approve of, yes," I said, dropping the chair back to the floor.
"So I'll be able to buy a Jo doll in the shops?"
"You don't need a doll," I said, sauntering up to Ellie's wheelchair and sitting on her lap. I bent over to kiss her. "You've got the real thing, well sort of."
"Mmm mm," said Ellie, rubbing one hand up and down my side. "You taste nice. What do you mean by 'sort of'?"
I bit at my bottom lip. It was time to tell her about Joseph. I looked deep into her eyes and said: "There's something else you should know..."
* * *
The Aberdeen Army Proving Grounds were a 45 minute drive out from Baltimore and Natalie and I got the VIP treatment from the Perseus Institute, with a spacious limo all the way to my powers demonstration. Dennis Abel and a group of shirt-sleeved men with scientific instruments were at the testing range. It was a desolate area of waste ground with some targets splashed across a landscape of sandy soil and grass clumps.
Abel swung by to greet me as we got out the limo. With him was the range supervisor, a light Colonel with an over-firm handshake. Agent Haspart from the BATF was also present with the written authority for me to use my powers. He sprung purposefully over to Natalie and handed her sheaves of paper. I managed to catch his ear for a moment to ask him how my case was progressing. He was non-committal on the licensing process, but seemed to think PI's interest in me was a positive sign. "No promises," he said, "but if they decide to sponsor you after this demonstration then your license could be wrapped up in weeks."
I changed into my skintights in a battered locker room that smelled of sweat and liniment. These weren't Freefall's leathers I was changing into, but new ones Chrissie had specially made. She'd insisted on designing my costume and it was the first time we seriously fought over anything since I'd become a woman. The skintights were a toe-to-neck one-piece in very dark green leather that contrasted with my red hair, and it had lighter green piping around it that subtly accentuated my curves.
"What made you think deep green would work on me!" I'd shouted.
"You look like a jade ninja, honey!" said Chrissie. "Super sexy!"
"Yeah, and what's with the heels!" I squeaked, indignantly.
"They're two inches, sweetie, that's nothing!" Chrissie gave me the look that said 'no dice, you lose'.
As Chrissie was paying good money to dress me like a dolly, I didn't have much choice. There were no badges on the costume, which was a blessing. Zipped up, it felt snug all over, embracing every part of me.
So I sashayed outside, with the high heels making my ass describe a figure-eight as I walked. I could feel my ponytail swinging behind me, and I was aware I had an audience of scientists and soldiers checking me out. Then I got to work.
It had been weeks since I'd last flown, so they gave me some time to practice. I took it easy, kicking off from the Earth and soaring up into the summer sky, testing my power. I was not only 'juiced' with my science energy, but felt brim to overflowing. The inability to slough this excess of power off had made me irritable in recent days, but now I could soar, tumble and play tricks, such as falling along a parabola while I rotated around my center point. I was starting to show off, pulling ten, twenty, then thirty-gee turns in the sky, resisting forces that would snap another human, making powder-white contrails bleed off from my fingertips as I carved the air.
The tests were simple enough--boringly simple. I flew; I hovered; I picked things up and anti-graved them about; I shot things with my gravity blast. In one test they asked me to punch a hole in the side of an old M60 tank, which took me three attempts--the first two just rocking it on its suspension, but the third puncturing a small hole in the armor plating, splashing globs of molten metal everywhere. I even impressed myself with that. Finally, in a special workshop, they tested my forcefield with a machine that ever so slowly tried to force a bolt through the field barrier. I resisted easily for several minutes, my field getting hotter as it tried to dump the energy being driven into it, and eventually I had to ask them to stop the experiment as my power reserves were beginning to dwindle. I was hot and exhausted and that was the end of the test.
Abel shook my hand, thanked me and told me I'd been impressive. I was being glad-handed by a number of technicians and I sensed I'd wowed them. Then Abel introduced me to a tiny, familiar redheaded dressed in a tan Gucci jacket and shades.
It was Freefall.
I was so panicked I have no clear memory of what we talked about. I reckon I flapped my gums like some star struck fan, making "wah, wah" noises. We must have exchanged pleasantries because I recall her saying she enjoyed the show and wishing me well. I was sweated, mouth dry, wondering whether she was going to expose me as a cheap counterfeit, like one of those bogus Rolexes the Senegalese sell on street corners. I remember floundering for her name before she let me call her Anna. I told her to call me Jo. She smiled and said something about swapping notes, and then, before I could faint from shock, she was saying goodbye.
In the limo back to the airport I had the driver close the privacy screen and asked Natalie, "Do the Perseus Institute know my origin story?"
"I don't think so. We've been very careful with what we've told them. That said, the BATF have all this stuff on file now, and though they're supposed to keep it confidential it's always possible something has leaked out."
"So they may have figured the connection between me and Freefall?" I'd showered and changed to jeans and a skinny tee to feel comfortable, but my stomach was still knotted after the encounter.
"And if they do make a connection, Jo, what do you think they will do?" said Natalie, an oasis of calm. "I'll be frank with you; I'm not sure they'd want to confront you. They gain nothing from it. They want a happy employee and I really don't think they'd bother you over something so trivial."
"But it's going to be real embarrassing meeting Anna like I did today."
"A piece of advice, Jo, from a friend as well as your attorney." Natalie looked at me piercingly, "Deal with it."
* * *
The day I was issued my license, we celebrated at a cosy family restaurant in Tribeca, my treat. Natalie brought her husband, Aaron, a kindly soul who taught criminal justice at John Jay College. Chrissie and Ellie came with big appetites and we had a fun time over the Venetian-style tapas.
"So why the PI job?" asked Aaron.
"It was a difficult call," I said. "We had a generous offer from the EMRG Group. They're involved with the UN in various disaster relief programs and also have clients such as Medecins sans Frontieres and the Red Cross. They seemed like really exciting people. It would have involved traveling the world and working in some interesting places."
"Sounds amazing," said Aaron, though his moustache. "Why didn't you take that?"
"Well, this is going to sound really stupid," I said, toying with my wine glass, "but I really hate flying. I mean, flying not under my own power. Did enough of that in the Coastguard. Being cooped up on an airplane for long hours at a stretch is no fun. Anyway," I glanced over at Ellie, "I really don't want to leave NYC and the job might have meant spending six months a year in Paris."
"You're taking the EMS and rescue electives, then?" asked Aaron, absently cleaning his glasses on the tablecloth. "Did you think of going into law enforcement?"
"No. PI offered, but I figure the rest of the Protectors have that covered. I talked to Anna, uh, Freefall, and Cobalt too, and it sounded like it's all SWAT stuff they do. They're like the heavy artillery if it all goes bad. When I was a paramedical I had to clean up after some of those gun battles. It was, uh... not pleasant."
* * *
That evening I wheeled Ellie back to her apartment where we made love. I lay for a while afterwards, snuggled in Ellie's embrace.
"So what's the most difficult thing you've had to deal with since you became a woman?" asked Ellie. "Was it the bod, the sex, the periods, the clothes?"
"None of those and all of them," I said. "I mean, at first it was novel with the new body. Even with these pieces of Anna's memory helping familiarize me, it was strange. I'd feel aroused just looking at myself in the mirror. Still do sometimes. You know that old Steve Martin joke about if he was a woman he'd just stay home all day and play with his breasts? I did that for days after I got back. I'd touch them until they were sore." Ellie giggled and couldn't resist fondling my bosom for a moment, feeling its weight.
"No, the really difficult adjustment was social," I said. "I mean, you get all this acceptance and attention from guys and that's really validating. But there's also this sexual tension going on. The kind of guy relationships I had as a man are difficult to have now. I find myself trying to slip into those male bonding rituals only to discover that they come out all wrong. Completely crazy signals are being broadcast and there's this big confusion of 'is she coming onto me?' and then, 'what d'you mean we're just buddies?' It's, like, SO screwed up."
"So you miss being a guy?"
"No, I feel more like I'm between worlds. I'm changing as a person. It might be the hormones; though frankly the hormone thing just seems to make me cranky, or horny, or both. Or maybe it's just the fact of being a woman is molding me into something different. It's like growing from a teenager to an adult all over again. I know I'm changing, but into what, or who? It might be years before I find out." I paused to flick some hair out of my face. "I mean, I can't talk with guys the same way any more and it's worse with women. This dingus changes your body but it doesn't change your brain."
"Don't those girl memories help you adapt?"
"No, the magic is very selective. It gives me a helping hand with the body shape, the way I move, even clothes sense and makeup; but it's really superficial. It doesn't change you from guy thinking to girl thinking. I'm still like this intense, anal-retentive man inside. So I go into social situations with women and I feel like a complete outsider. I haven't cracked the code. I mean, I still don't think I communicate that deeply with your sister."
"Yeah, but you understand me."
"Right, but you're sorta butch."
"Oh thanks!" said Ellie, whacking me with a pillow. She was hitting me hard, I had to fend her off.
"Sorry, sorry, sorry!" I shouted. "I meant you were the epitome of the femme lipstick lesbian. Get off me, OW! Get OFF!"
"No way, girly. I'm about to get butch on your ass!"
* * *
"So, how much money they paying you?" said Chrissie, arching an eyebrow.
"Let's see... once I've qualified all their courses it's one hundred-fifty K plus benefits; but Natalie says the real money comes from the merchandising and endorsements, where I'm on a percentage. That could work out as much as ten times greater."
"So are you cool about being turned into mugs and dolls and Happy Meal toys? That's just too weird." Chrissie was dipping into a box of takeout noodles with her chopsticks. She never cooked at her apartment, and when I'd tried cooking for her I'd found the kitchen missing many essentials.
"I want to try and keep control over that, but it's where PI make a lot of their green and so it's kinda mandatory. Right now their marketing department is going fruit-loop over what to call me. They're market-testing the names 'Jade Angel' and 'Solitaire' out on focus groups right now, though I've no clue what those have to do with me."
"If they call you 'Jade Angel', then come your first mistake you'll be 'Calamity Jade'."
"Don't I know it?"
"This whole comic book alter ego thing is so tacky and stupid, don't you think?" Chrissie slurped another noodle.
"Sure," I said, "but actually that's the best bit. With the goggles and facemask it assures me some semblance of privacy. It allows me to draw a clear line between public and private life. I think the more difficult thing will be in trying to get the first responders to treat me as a regular Joe and not some showboat media circus."
"So what does Ellie make of the whole science heroine deal?" said Chrissie.
"Oh, she thinks it's hilarious; enormously funny that she has her own weapon of mass destruction helpless at her fingertips. She keeps joking that one day she'll press my button and... FOOM!"
"And she has no problem with your past?"
"No problem at all. She's surprisingly cool like that. I mean, she's curious--asks me about my life as a man and stuff. She was very interested in my marriage and why it broke up. But she seems to take it all in her--ha ha--stride."
"So do you love her?" Chrissie looked at me intently.
"I'm... fond of her." I looked down at my chest; my feelings were still confused. "I'm really, really fond. I just wish... I wish I could do more for her. I mean, I've been thinking about that and..." I paused. I'd been building up to asking Chrissie something for a while.
"No need to say it, Jo. Yes, you can have it." Said Chrissie. She reached for her bag and started to rummage. "Here." She tossed me a scuffed plastic baggie containing a small gold medal.
I stared at her, open-mouthed. "Chris, how did you know I was going to ask?"
"Jo, darling, from the moment you met that cripple girl it was painfully obvious to me and probably the rest of creation what you were going to do. The only question was how long it would take you to decide. There is one thing I ask you, though."
"What's that?"
"I want you to think long and hard. Are you doing this for her or for you?"
* * *
It was night. I lay on my bed staring into darkness the color of dead television. I was half curled up, unable to move. This was one of my 'black dog' moments when depression gripped and paralyzed me and there was nothing but despair and self-hatred.
I heard Chrissie come into my room and pad around to the bed. Without a word she climbed on, lay down and spooned against my back, putting an arm around to hug and comfort me, like a big sister might. She held me like that for a long time before she spoke.
"Was it bad?" she said.
"Mmm, yeah... I think we've broken up," I said.
"Ellie didn't take it well." It was a statement, not a question; Chrissie knew the answer.
No, Ellie hadn't taken it well. We'd sat at her apartment and I'd explained to her how the Medallion of Zulo could cure her for good and get her out of the wheelchair. And then Ellie had gone mad and was screaming at me and shouting for me to leave.
"But she didn't go crazy straight away, did she?" said Chrissie. There was a slight hint of accusation in her voice. "She got mad when you suggested she change into Karen."
"Yeah, that's it." I still felt numb at the memory. I told Ellie it had to be a complete bodily transformation. It was the only way we could make sure she was totally free of the disease. Adopting Karen's form seemed to be the logical answer. "I mean, there's the family resemblance and she loves her sister..." I explained to Chrissie.
"And what did she say?"
I could only remember fragments of what Ellie said. I kept seeing her snarling face and anger. "I spent years learning to be ME!" she'd screamed. "I've been through pain and tests and therapy and humiliation and it's made me into what I am; a person I'm happy with! And you want to trade it all in for Karen?!"
"You don't get it, do you?" sighed Chrissie, hugging me again. "You look like a woman and smell like a woman and feel like one to the touch but you don't think like one. In fact you don't think at all, do you?"
"Chrissie, I love you dearly, but I don't need this right now," I was almost in tears, but for some reason the guy part of me, the old Joseph Doyle, wouldn't let them come.
Chrissie released me and sat up on the bed. "But you DO need this, Jo. You need to be slapped upside the head and shaken until your teeth rattle. Did you ever wonder why the Medallion came to you and made you a science heroine?"
Yeah, I'd thought about that. Maybe it was something to do with my life saving skills. But Chrissie continued: "I think it came to you because of your vanity and ego."
"Ego?" I rolled over slightly to look up at Chris's silhouette in the dark of the room.
"Yes, Ego," Chrissie said. "It's the best part of you and the worst part. It's the part that drives you to stand up and be counted, to save lives and do good in a shitty, screwed-up world. It's also the part that makes you ill; makes you sink into these black depressions when you realize in your soul that you don't measure up to your self-image." Chrissie had stuck the knife in and now was starting to twist. "It's this same ego that makes you self-pitying and selfish and unsympathetic. It made you blind to your wife's needs and it makes you careless of Ellie and her dreams and desires. Your world revolves around you, and it's all 'Me, Me, Me'!"
I couldn't get angry at Chrissie because I knew she was right. She was always right.
"Ellie nailed it, didn't she?" said Chrissie. "She told you that you only wanted Karen and there's some truth to that, isn't there?" Reluctantly, I nodded.
Chrissie paused then I saw the outline of her head tilt. "What you don't get, Jo, is that Ellie loves you. I think she really, truly, deeply loves you with that enormous heart of hers. But I don't think she believes you love her. And when you made this gesture to cure her, out of the honest goodness of your heart, all she saw was someone who wanted to eradicate all the things that made her into Ellie Park so you could be with a facsimile of the woman she thinks you really love.
"And maybe now... now that you've screwed things royally out of your own selfishness, you're beginning to realize what you're losing."
At that, something burst inside me and my eyes welled and my lips curled back and I was bawling like a child, shuddering with each sob. I clutched onto Chrissie and buried my head in her bosom, rocking back and forward. "Help meeee, Chris!" I cried, "Please help me! It's all gone so wrong!"
And Chrissie held me and rocked me and was saying, "There, there, Jo; we'll find some way to fix this..."
Half an hour later we were sitting in the lounge and Chrissie was forcing coffee down my throat. I must have looked terrible, panda-eyed, my face all puffed up and red, and I was still sniffling. The baggie with the Medallion of Zulo sat on the coffee table in front of us. Chrissie was staring at it.
"Have you ever thought, Jo, that Ellie might not want to be cured by the medallion?"
"Why not?" I was surprised at the idea.
Chrissie replied with another question: "Have you wondered why I haven't used it yet?"
"Yes. I mean, I thought you'd be a catwalk model by now."
Chrissie shook her head. "I was tempted, so tempted. I'd had all these plans of the things I'd do and the people I'd become. And I didn't do any of them. I had so much choice I was almost paralyzed, unable to make a decision. Then gradually I began to realize I didn't need to change. I was happy with myself." Chrissie looked me up and down. "I don't have your self-esteem problems, girlfriend. You changed into someone attractive and powerful because that was right for you; you desperately needed that validation. But I found I don't need to be someone else because I'm already... heh," she cocked her head, teasingly, "I'm already fabulous."
I was confused. "But you could have been all-woman, what you said you wanted to be!"
Chrissie smiled, "Maybe, but the greatest gift of this magic is the discovery that I don't really want that after all. The best thing in the world is to be happy in your own skin. I really think you're better off in your new body than in your old. But I think I'll stick with being me."
"And Ellie?"
"What do you think, Jo? Ellie is a self-invented woman. She pulled herself up by her bootstraps. Her disease made her strong and brave and funny; all the things I think you deep down find attractive. Don't you think she might be afraid what a change might bring? That it might take away the things that define her? That it might diminish her? This medallion," she waved at the baggie, "can be a curse as well as a cure."
* * *
My head was buzzing and my legs were aching. I'd spent the day at the Office of Fire Prevention and Control being briefed on my training curriculum. They had the NPFA Firefighting course lined up for me: three weeks of residential training to be followed by the Rescue Technician course and a spell as a volunteer firefighter. I was to fit this in with a refresher for my Emergency Medical Service First Responder certificate, though I expected to ace that one. It was going to be at least eight weeks before they'd let me go anywhere near a 'hot' operation, and even then only under strict supervision.
I was just three days an employee of the Perseus Institute and they already had me in this tough fitness program managed by Neal VanDruff, a martinet ex-Navy SEAL with muscles like a sack full of walnuts and black belts in multiple martial arts. He promised me nothing but blisters and pain. I hated him.
Rosa Ardiles, better known as Cobalt, the strongwoman and member of the East Coast Protectors, had been drafted in to encourage me through the physical workout. Even she found the regime hard going. I'd watched Neal and Rosa practice unarmed combat that morning and he had dodged back, danced in fast and punched--POW!--at a pressure point, collapsing her like a rag doll. It had been strange to watch the unconscious Rosa deflate back to her normal body as her powers faded. Her skin had lightened from blue into an olive complexion, her seven-and-a-half foot frame shrank and her bodybuilder muscles softened and dissipated.
"How did you do that?" I gasped at Neal, incredulous. "Her forcefield can stop armor-piercing bullets!"
"You're too reliant on your fields. They make you lazy," sneered the SEAL. "You think they can stop everything thrown at you, but they're just bioelectric energy. Concentrated, focused 'chi' will knife straight through them."
I helped Rosa up, still shaky on her legs. She'd transformed back into her secret identity--a compact little Latina girl in stretchy skintights. "That was a great shot, man," she said to Neal, holding out a hand. To his credit he grabbed and shook it.
"It's not like this in the comic books," I told Rosa later.
"It never is, kid," Rosa smiled ruefully, "This commando course is where your dreams are broken, but it may save your life."
I keyed the door to Chrissie's apartment and staggered in. I reached the couch and collapsed into it. "Hi Honey, I'm home!" I shouted.
Chrissie mumbled a welcome. She was in the far corner of the apartment at her Apple Mac, trying to rush out some brochure design for a deadline while her sound system pumped out a mashed-up Euro dance beat. Then suddenly she remembered something and I saw her swivel in her chair. "Jo!" she called over the music, "Karen called for you!"
"Is it about that apartment?" Karen was helping me find my own place to live and was hunting down a large East Side loft space overlooking the Hudson.
"No, she said to meet her at Ellie's this evening, about eight!"
That was a surprise. Ellie and I had broken up five days ago and we hadn't spoken since. In a brief 'phone conversation Karen had said her sister was in a deep funk but hoped she would have calmed down soon. Egged on by Chrissie I was trying to screw up my courage to go back and beg forgiveness, but I was also still the same moral coward who had failed to patch things up with my wife, and the new job was giving me a good excuse not to pick up the 'phone.
"You've got an hour to get over there," shouted Chrissie. "Gwan, shoo!"
* * *
I didn't fly there. The inconvenience of changing to skintights, the difficulty of navigating the city at night and the attention it attracted meant I only flew for fun or emergencies. A cab dropped me at Ellie's apartment block and I keyed the buzzer. A glacial-looking Karen let me in to the ground floor apartment. Aside from a "Hi, Jo," she didn't say anything.
Karen ushered me into the lounge and there was Ellie, sitting in her manual chair, looking at me, her face unusually strained and serious. The apartment was the same as I remembered, except for the small suitcase near the door. "I've got to go," said Karen. "I have an appointment. Ellie, I'll call later, okay?" Ellie nodded and Karen let herself out.
So I stood there looking at Ellie and she sat watching me, waiting. There was a pregnant silence. I had to break the ice. I was going to say something like 'Ellie, I am the world's greatest jerk,' but then my heart seemed to rush and what actually came out, in a stumble, was: "Ellie, I love you." And I realized it was the truth; I was lost without her.
Ellie sat stunned a moment, then her face disintegrated and she started to cry, mouth sobbing, eyes puffed with tears. In a moment I was kneeling beside her chair, eyes wet, and we hugged each other, gently rocking, her cheek in my hair, and I just found myself repeating: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
I carried Ellie to the couch and we spent a long time there, just holding on for dear life, not wanting to let go.
"I'm a weak and selfish person," I eventually told her.
"Don't be hard on yourself. You came back for me, didn't you?" she said. Ellie was softly caressing my hair, occasionally pulling out some strands to kiss. "You didn't come back for your wife."
I had no answer to that. Eventually I said: "I don't want you to stop being you, Ellie. I need Ellie Park: flaws, disease and everything that's unique about her. I had a crush on Karen but you're the person at the center of my life."
"I know, I know, Jo. Stop beating yourself up; I forgive you. How could I be hard on you?" She hugged me tight, then pushed me away just enough that she could look directly into my eyes. "Anyway, I've made a decision of my own, Jo. You still have that magic?"
"Yes," I trembled.
"I want to walk again."
* * *
"Anna!" I shouted into the filter mask's radio pickup, "the stairs are completely engulfed for at least two floors, maybe three!"
"Do you think you can fly up there?" Anna's voice was calm and clear in my earpiece. Anna--Freefall--was my tactical controller on this.
"I think my forcefield can handle it!" I shouted back. The whole stair column was ablaze. My field could fend off the flames, but without any way to radiate the energy away as heat, it would feed back and I'd quickly start broiling in my own cocoon.
"Don't THINK you can handle it, probie, do you KNOW you can?" said Anna, sternly. The problem was not just flame, but falling debris. The structure was minutes, maybe seconds from collapse. The fire was so hot that the stairs, the paint, even the metal structure was starting to combust, and it was funneling straight up the stairwell to the upper floors before spreading laterally. No firefighters could make it up here. Even through the forcefield's protection I could feel the licks of searing white heat
In truth I didn't know if I could handle it, but I wasn't telling Anna that. "I'm okay. I'm ascending now!" I began to float up the central column, right into the throat of the furnace, while burning ashes fizzed off my forcefield. This fire was alive and it was full of hate. Smoke streamed between the flames. My protective goggles automatically polarized to cut the glare but all I could see was an inferno boiling around me and I felt a desire in my belly to cut and zip out of here.
I reached the sixth landing and could see the ceiling tiles melt, dripping a waterfall of hot gobbets onto the floor. It was like the fire was staring me down. "Anna, confirm! I go right at the sixth, right?!"
"Roger, go RIGHT and along approximately thirty feet!" said Anna. "Room six twenty-one, the mother says! Move it! It might flash any moment!"
Suddenly there was a shearing whine and a chunk of the stair structure gave way. I twisted right to avoid it, but a mass of charred timber and steel, streaming black smoke and a million orange sparks, seemed to glance off me, sending me cannoning, ka-thunk, into the wall of the stairwell. I felt my forcefield overload and shudder and there was pain in my left leg. Something had gotten through enough to hurt me but I didn't know how bad. My head was feeling fuzzy and pounding. I daren't look down at my body in case I saw something that would make me faint. There was the iron taste of blood in my mouth; it was dripping from my nose.
"Jo, respond! We heard something! What happened in there!" Anna was shouting.
"Uh, stairs gave out!" I sniffed up blood. I must have sounded woozy.
"Jo, if you're not okay get out, now! We'll tag team it!" There was a rising edge to Anna's voice.
"No'm okay!" I lied. I was still buoyant and I pushed upward through the waterfall of molten tiles. In the corridor beyond the ceiling was a lake of fire, sprinkling down onto the carpet and setting it alight. A little unsteadily, I pushed myself along, watching red hot stuff splash over my forcefield; if it failed now I'd be seared to a cinder. I had trouble making out the door numbers, but found 621 where Anna had said it was.
I extended a hand and released some energy. The door blew inward, straight off its hinges, settling like a big sheet of paper. Beyond was the mother's apartment and I watched as flame quickly pooled across the ceiling. Fiery fingers danced outside the windows, licking up from the floor below, preventing the firefighters outside from getting in. Somewhere in here were two little girls.
"Maria, where are you!" I shouted. I could make out the heartbreaking sound of a girl squealing and crying and I drifted into the apartment lounge, desperately searching. I spotted something sheltering under the table; a small face, eyes squeezed tight with tears, as hot ashes settled like snow all around. Maria was holding a bundle to her; the baby sister her mother had left to mind while she'd gone out to buy cigarettes and lottery tickets.
"Maria," I called to the girl through the filter mask, hoping I wasn't too muffled, "I've come to get you both. Stay there and protect your sister! Anna? Can you read me?"
"Strength four, Jo!" I heard Anna say. "Do you have them?"
"Tell everyone to clear the front. I need to make an aperture."
"Roger that!" I could hear Anna begin to shout to the other firefighters outside. "Pull back, she's going to punch through!"
I chose a section of window well away from the table where Maria was still screaming. I outstretched my arms and put my hands together, palms outward for a wide-beam blast. Then I let rip and I felt my energy reserve dip suddenly. There was a crump as a pulse of gravity hit the window, shattering the glass and frame into a thousand twinkling splinters and launching a fan of shrapnel out into the siren-filled night.
Now I had my escape route I darted over to the table and landed. Immediately my left leg gave out from under me and I felt a sharp pain. My head pounded and felt thick and my vision tunneled. I immediately started floating again to take the weight off my leg and I reached down to grab the girl and her sister beneath the table. Maria was panicked and screaming and was fighting me off, though with the forcefield on I couldn't feel any blows or scratching. It took a while to gather her into me: a curly-haired seven year-old, now soot-black except for her startling white eyes, one arm cradling her precious bundle. She was as limber as a cat and was trying to squirm out of my control. I tried to extend my forcefield around her and as I did it ripped off some of her and her sister's clothing, which only made her writhe some more. The baby was now screaming at full belt. I had to lock them both tight in my arms to prevent them escaping. I could barely breathe. Now they were inside my forcefield, Maria pulled at my costume and the mask over my mouth and beat me with her hands.
I floated back up into the room and for a moment I couldn't make out the exit. The entire space seemed filled with flame and vapor and I was disoriented. I'd been over my temperature exposure limit for a least half a minute and the filter mask was giving out. My lungs felt seared and I knew I was close to panic. I shook my head and concentrated until I felt I had my bearings from the position of the furniture; then I plunged forward at full tilt. I saw the window rush up, a wall of flame, and then I was through. Outside was cool night and flashing lamps. There were fire appliances and a spaghetti mess of hoses below.
Then suddenly there was a flashover in the room behind me as all the burning vapors ignited. I felt something bodily lift me, and I was spinning through space out of control. A moment later I impacted. I felt no pain, just warmth and softness. As I drifted out of consciousness all I could remember was Ellie telling me she wanted to walk again.
* * *
"What?"
"I want to walk again," said Ellie, emphatic.
The world shrank around me and I just stared at her, sat calmly on the couch, looking into my eyes. We were still holding each other. "You sure?" I asked, mouth bone dry.
"I told Karen. She brought me some of her clothes," Ellie motioned to the suitcase I'd noticed when Karen had let me in.
"And your f-family?" I stammered.
"They'll be cool about me becoming Karen's twin. Let's do this thing."
I took Ellie into the bedroom, tenderly laid her down and helped her strip; then I unlatched the suitcase and she helped me select something she'd seen Karen wear recently. I pulled the medallion baggie out of my back pocket and told Ellie to open it. She took the wool sweater I handed her and touched it to the medallion.
"Keep the contact," I said. "The transformation only works with the medal and the sweater in contact."
"I'm feeling something," said Ellie, "like pins and needles."
"It's the change, darling. Just lie there 'til it's finished."
I stood at the foot of the bed, watching, afraid to touch her while the transformation was underway. I remembered seeing myself change like this, the skin starting to creep and flow in small waves, in and out with every breath. I could see her grow slightly taller, by maybe an inch or two, making the bedclothes wrinkle as her legs lengthened. Her skin seemed to change tone very slightly then her small pot belly began to subside, narrowing to complement the fat beginning to bulk out those wasted hips. I watched as her schoolgirl breasts began to fill and bloom, and then the changes passed to the extremities of her body.
"Jo, I'm scared!" said Ellie, her voice cracking slightly as her facial muscles seemed to slide just fractionally and her hair grew longer. I knew her vision would be blurring as her eyes changed.
"I'm here, Ellie, you're okay. You're going to be fine. I love you." I knew the blur would pass. Soon Ellie's face was gone and I could only see Karen's eyes and her full lips and the mole on her cheek. And now Ellie's legs were rippling in the same stop-start motion, developing and growing shapely. Ellie's whole body now looked evenly proportioned. She was Karen's double and she was so, so beautiful.
"It's stopped. I can't feel any more tingling," said Ellie.
"You can let go the medallion; it's over," I said. Ellie's knuckles were almost white and it took her a moment to ungrip the metal. Carefully, I scooped it up and put it safe back in its baggie.
Lying on the bed Ellie smiled, and it was unmistakably HER smile in her new face. "I can feel my legs!" she squealed, pulling them up and reaching down to touch them. And then things went berserk, because Ellie, giddy and near screaming with delight, tried to get up and walk. She fell down three times, and I had to haul her back to the bed and try to calm her. Eventually, she was standing, trembling like a newborn foal, lurching around on unsteady legs. She looked in the mirror and squeaked at seeing a new but familiar face. Then she grabbed on to me and hung on, sobbing with joy.
We fell onto the bed together in a tangle of limbs, and Ellie started undressing me, pulling off my blouse, hauling off my jeans. I can't even remember her taking my bra and panties off. Then she was kissing me hard and I was trying to touch every part of her skin. I found a breast and cupped it and started to brush at the nipple. There was a little mewling sound in my mouth and Ellie disengaged from my arms, falling back on the bed, looking down at herself, eyes wide in wonder.
"My boobs!" she said, as if she'd never had any in her life. I was now caressing one of them: a soft, ample breast, maybe the same cup-size as mine, with a generous aureole. The nipple was engorged and hard and I started licking at it. Ellie let her head snap back and she was making little noises, while she began to caress her other breast with slender fingers.
This time, Ellie let me take the lead, letting me indulge her new senses. I hot-kissed down to her belly and let my hand play across her mons pubis. There was a black and wiry puff of pubic hair there and, just beyond, her labia. I stroked the inside of her thighs and she spread her legs wide; then I darted a finger down into her pussy, discovering a slick wetness before working up to the clitoris. No dryness, no gel, no aids needed. With my middle finger I could just caress the little nub of nerve-endings, and then look back at Ellie's startled face as she shuddered and shook again, her entire body like Jello. Tears welled in her shocked eyes and for a brief moment she was completely under my control. I took my leisurely time, trying to learn this new body of hers, working my fingers inside and trying to discover her sensitive spots. Using my fingers and tongue I lapped at her and she gasped and spasmed each time she came.
And when she'd had enough of this she turned the tables and, laughing, got her revenge. In her new body she had a weight and strength advantage and she pinned me, forced me to kiss her, then eagerly started to work me outside and in. Soon I was helpless under her fingers and we were lovemaking until my heart broke with happiness.
* * *
There was dark and shadows then light. I came round.
I was looking up and could see two Ellies, or maybe two Karens, looking at me. Nope, it was one of each. Ellie kept her hair shorter than Karen, but in any case I'd have no trouble making her out; she just shone through her new skin. There was something about the way Ellie moved and smiled that was so different from her sister.
"Hello girly," I croaked.
Ellie's smile was at full beam. "Hello stupid," she said.
"You know, Ellie, that's just like a big hug with words."
"You know, Red," Ellie responded, "you gotta stop having these bad days at the office."
"It's a living," I said, and started coughing. The coughs built to a horrible wrack that convulsed my body. I was pinned down in a hospital bed, but the sheets quickly worked loose. Ellie walked up to the bedside, sat down and took my hand in hers, a wry little smile on her face. When I got my breath back I wheezed: "Ow, my leg hurts. From the neck down." I could see my left leg was in a cast and raised in traction. "Give it to me straight, darling, will I ever play the piano again?"
Ellie laughed and I coughed a bit more. "No, you're okay, sweetie," she reassured me, stroking a cheek, "except for the snapped leg and a lot of bruises. It's a transverse fracture. Traction for you for at least a week then six to eight more in plaster."
"Oh well, if it keeps me off VanDruff’s damned assault course, it can't be all that bad," I said, through dry lips.
"Glass half-full eh?" said Karen, coming up to sit the other side of me. "Your physician says you hardly inhaled anything and you're mainly dehydrated, which is why they've got you on this drip."
I stared at the tube going into my arm. Then I took a moment to look around at the private hospital room, which was all fresh paint and linen smells.
"How are the kids?" I asked.
"We're not sure," said Ellie. "The little one had ingested a lot of smoke and they took her straight into ICU. Last we heard they thought she was stable, but that's all they told us."
"Not my best landing, that."
"Yeah, you bounced a bit when you impacted this guy's yard, but you kept your forcefield on, and that saved you," Ellie bit her lip. "The doctors were panicking about your head and neck and they eventually decided there was no trauma there at all in that thick skull of yours. They seemed put out that you weren't more badly hurt."
"Sorry baby," I smiled wanly and squeezed Ellie's hand slightly. "I shouldn't do this to you."
"I wouldn't be so bothered but I'm not your next of kin," pouted Ellie. "And I've seen the size of your death benefits. Whoa, Nellie! If you ring down the curtain all that dough goes to our kitten."
"What, the ginger zeppelin?" My voice was cracking. "All he's interested in is fish and getting his fat belly rubbed. He's a whore for the woman controlling the can opener, so you'll be fine." I paused and took a moment to drink in Ellie sitting next to me. I exhaled. "You're right, El, we need to do something about that next-of-kin thing and you."
"Like how?" said Ellie, wide-eyed and beautiful.
"Oh, something Natalie mentioned," I said, mysteriously.
* * *
The beach was so startlingly white I needed to wear shades or risk blindness. It sloped up to a fringe of palms and there were the tops of blue hills beyond. The tide was still slipping in but would soon turn and the sky was clear except for some high veils of cirrus and drifting gulls. We were almost alone. There were some distant walkers, but the island was secluded and the sales of thousands of Solitaire dolls and Solitaire dress-up sets had bought us a whole lot of privacy.
Ellie was in a white bikini. I couldn't get enough of her in this swimsuit, and I couldn't get her out of it often enough. She moved with an easy grace, my Asian Venus, the breeze blowing her hair across her shades so she had to constantly rescue stray strands with a finger. I was in an ochre-colored side-tie bikini. Ellie kept finding novel ways to untie it when I least expected.
"It's just so sexy seeing you stand there, blinking, taking five seconds to realize you're bare-ass naked from the waist down," she'd laughed.
In spite of the factor zillion sunblock I was using I had freckles blooming everywhere. "I'm so pale my skin is almost blue!" I'd complained. "Blue people shouldn't be allowed out in the sun. I'll spontaneously combust!"
Ellie wasn't having any of my whining. "Look, you're starting to develop a healthy tan and it really suits your new bod." She wasn't wrong. I may have loathed Neal's commando course but I looked more toned these days and the squats had given me some definition on my abs. However, the tan showed up my scars, a few of them acquired since I'd begun the rescue work. With my science powers I healed fast, but some scar tissue never disappeared. "I love your scars," Ellie once said, gently tracing one white line with the tip of her finger. I told her she was a sick puppy.
I stopped and looked about. The water was a blue you could lose yourself in; there was the distant white triangle of a sail out at sea.
"So Mister Doyle," said Ellie. "Is this it?"
"As good a place as any, Mrs. Doyle," I replied.
"How far out?"
"Oh, half a mile or a mile. I'll drop it in a sea current. Let it wash up where it may."
Ellie stepped in and stooped her head to kiss me. We held it a while. Then she stepped back and closed my hand over a scuffed plastic baggie containing something metal and hard. "Time to let someone else enjoy a miracle," she said.
I stepped out of my sandals and let my forcefield flicker on. Then I launched up into the sky and was soaring, wind starting to whistle and hum as it streamed behind me. I looked back to see Ellie dwindle, waving. Then I was well out over the sea, four thousand feet up, watching the water shelf from light to deep blue.
I closed my eyes and cut my lift and forcefield abruptly. I was totally powerless and felt myself arcing like a cannonball, a chill wind starting to cut through my skin. I opened my eyes and saw I was freefalling toward the sea. I took one look at the baggie in my hand and hurled it sideways. The slipstream grabbed it and it sailed up into space, somewhere behind me. It would hit the water long after I would.
But I had no intention of diving into the ocean. I pushed with my mind, like SO, and my forcefield blinked back on, and I was slicing through the sky under my own power, pulling contrails behind me, arrowing back to my wife on the beach.
If there was a small splash behind me, I never saw it.
END
The sequel to Altered Fates: Freefalling. Jo is back in New York and looking forward to a new life.
* * *
1286091085
1
133
133
267
Lord Hort Saga, part 1
Hey, this is the first in a series I’ve been writing (a few of you out there may bring a warm, happy feeling to my heart by recognising it. Don’t worry; I’ll just know.) I like the cut of this site’s jib, so I thought I’d post it here too. If it gets a favourable response, I’ll post the other parts too.
Behold this disclaimer! Please read the following information as apparently its important so that you don’t sue me.
This story contains sexual content. You must be of the legal age relevant to your country of residence to view it. Just remember, Menoth is watching you and he knows if you're bad. Then he sets you on fire.
This is a work of fiction, and any resemblance to any people or places, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. D&D and its associated terminology is the property of Wizards of the Coast, and are used here as a fan reference and not to indicate any form of claim to the names used. And all such other legal disclaimers.
I would appreciate comments, and can be reached at grayfieldemail@hotmail.com
And now on to the story.
***
“Ok guys, so what are you bringing to the table this time?” Patrick, as the GM, asked his players. He turned first to Frank, a puggy gamer who always seemed to provide enough snacks for all, even if he still ate more than anyone else. Or even any two of the others combined.
“I’m gonna go for just a straight human paladin, male, worships god of justice. I was going to work on archetype after I got other players ideas, since they’re going to know my race and class anyway.” The others nodded at this.
“Acceptable. Jayce?” Jayce was a bit of an athlete, and by far the fittest guy in the room. The others wondered how the obvious jock had even gotten into D&D.
“I’m going to take a rogue this time. I want to get away from the usual fighters I take, and a rogue is a step in the right direction.”
“Race?”
“Dwarf. Just to mix it up a little.” The other players chuckled at his decision. Patrick clapped his hands together.
“All good. Stewart?” Stewart was an emaciated, bespectacled acne infested geek of the nerd poster boy variety, with the intellect to match. And the pocket calculator. The only real problem was his incurable munchkinism.
“Half-ogre-half-dragon fighter.” Patrick just stared at him patiently. “All right all right, I’ll stick to the basic races. But unless you get to play something exotic once in a while the game is no fun.” Patrick smiled.
“Maybe next time Stewart. If we all arrange and agree on it beforehand. So?”
“Half-elf ranger. Bow-based combat style.” Stewart responded, resignation tainting his voice.
“That’s better. Lance?” Lance had watched ‘Happy Days’ far too much in his youth, and the fact that he idolized the Fonz showed in his image.
“Hot elf-chick sorceress.” The other players groaned.
“Dude, that’s what you play every time.” Jayce complained.
“Yeah,” Stewart added, “even if we do need the spell-slinger, does it always have to be a ‘hot elf-chick’? We all know you only take sorceress as an excuse to have a high charisma…” Lance just smiled.
“Yeah, but I already drew up my concepts for this version of Shall’ia.” He handed over his folder. The others gathered around it for a look. And then a stare.
“How does she keep that on? Where are the straps and stuff?” Frank asked after a prolonged silence.
“Elven magic.” Lance answered with a smug grin. “She doesn’t need straps.” The staring continued a while, and then Patrick decided to get things back on track by coughing discretely. Say what you would about his taste in characters, but Lance could sure as hell draw well. Especially when it came to scantily clad elves. He sequeastered his sketch book an turned to the GM. “So what you got for us Patrick?” Now it was Patrick’s turn to grin.
“I found this absolutely awesome ‘magic’ book in the old second hand book store the other day. I thought I’d read you a passage to set the mood first. Then we’ll roll up your characters.” The others murmured their assent and everyone sat down at the round table in their usual spot, each unpacking their own kit. Blank character sheets were passed around. Patrick pulled out the musty old tome he had found and opened it up to a page at random. “Ok, here we go guys. It’s in our alphabet but I can’t understand a word of it so I’m just going to read it phonetically.”
So saying he slowly and with just the right timbre to his voice, he hoped, read aloud the passage. His players occasionally nodded appreciatively at the words, as there did seem to be some manner of eldritch air to them. When he had finished he dramatically snapped the tome shut as he intoned the last word.
“Well guys, what did you…” He stopped as the room seemed to lurch around them. It was a good thing they were all sitting, or else they would have lost their balance. The walls of the room shimmered and disappeared as they were replaced by grand marble pillars, which marched off in perfect rows into the distance in every direction. The floor beneath them also changed to smooth marble. A sort of low electric buzz filled all the space they were in and a pleasant smell seemed to drift through the air. Lance was the first to recover.
“What the hell?”
“Ah,” came a sudden voice from behind them, “entertainment.” They all turned to see an impressive marble throne behind them where there had been none before. In it sat an imposing man. He must have been at least seven feet tall should he stand, with a physique that put Jayce’s to shame. He had a small pointed goatee, slightly pointed ears, slicked back black hair and pure blood red eyes. Combined with the aura of power he exuded and the exotic robes he was wearing, he made quite an imposing figure as he sat there in his throne of marble. “Roleplayers from Earth even.” He smiled a disturbing smile. “Some of my favourite subjects to play with.”
“Who are you and what is going-“ Patrick felt himself interrupted as the man gestured.
“You will all stay silent and seated unless I say otherwise. A brief explanation of what has happened, so you may properly orient yourselves. Welcome to the planescape gentlemen. Or rather, the small corner of it that is my current prison. I am Hort, a god.” Hort watched with amusement the reactions this elicited in his subjects. “In terms you would understand, as in from the point of reference of your ‘game’ my domains are transformation, entertainment and dominance. I realize that these aren’t included in your game, but that hardly means they don’t exist, does it? Basically it means I turn things into other things to please me by exerting my will over them. Since this is also part of my nature as a god, I quite enjoy my work.” Hort smiled wickedly as he watched the men below him struggle against the restraints he had put upon them.
“As you can no doubt guess, that was a real spell. And it brought you here. Full marks for actually managing to cast it Patrick, but you lose them all for not knowing what it did. So, introductions over and scene set, lets get right to the next step. My amusement. You see gentlemen, I’ve been banished here for quite some time now by some of my rivals with no-one to play with to entertain myself. So as you have no doubt guessed, I’m going to change all of you so that I can keep myself entertained while I figure a way out.” Hort watched his subjects struggle even more as they futilely tried to escape their fate. “And since I much prefer the aesthetics of the female form to the male one, I think we’ll start there.” He turned towards Lance, whose eyes darted around in panic. “I liked what you have drawn most recently, Lance. So much so it has inspired me to flatter you by copying your art. Feel honoured.”
He pointed his arm at Lance and gestured, and Lance jerked to his feet with a cry. He whimpered as his ears became long and pointed and his hair lengthened and flowed down his back even as it changed shade to a nice bright purple. His cries became exquisitely feminine as his face flowed and changed to match the beauty in his drawing. His skin smoothed and paled slightly, now free of all imperfections. His hips widened, his waist thinned and his butt rounded. His legs became long and supple as he changed to a height of around six feet. His torso changed to meet his new feminine proportions as grace seemed to flow down his arms. As his chest began to swell and fill out, he almost regretted drawing his elf with such large breasts. The sudden increase in weight on his torso made him lean forward, bracing his hands against the table as his new arse wiggled provocatively behind him. Then he was glad for the comfortable warmth of the ‘room’ they were in as his clothes begun to shift.
He blushed in embarrassment as he noticed that his friends could not help but stare at his newly revealed cleavage as his ‘elven magic’ allowed two small shaped bra cups with no straps whatsoever to display his full, soft breast in a manner that seemed to defy physics but was oh-so-nice to see. They must have covered a bare fifth of each of his breasts in a strip along the bottom that joined between his breasts and darted forward to barely cover his new larger nipples even as it pushed them up and made them conform to a spherical shape with what had been some impressive character design. He then felt his midriff and legs become bare as a small choker with an exquisite diamond in the centre formed around his throat, a tiara of sorts bound his hair back and gently framed his delicate new face and straps twined around his lower legs as his shoes shifted to five inch pearl white stiletto heels. He was then humiliatingly reminded of his new female configuration as his ‘panties’ formed, hugging tightly to her crotch and slipping up between her rounded arse cheeks to give her a mockery of modesty, even as a tabard dropped down her front and back between her legs. She moaned provocatively as the new sensations of her body overwhelmed her and she completed her physical transformation into Shall’ia, hot elf-chick.
Disoriented, she shook her head to clear it. Which set her impressive breasts jiggling. Which distracted her further. Which was precisely when the mental assault began. She screamed and clutched her head, but she had been caught off guard and Hort quickly overwhelmed her paltry mental defences. She felt her mind and attitude shift, and soon came to like it. She felt new imperatives and desires replace her old ones. She gratefully accepted the knew knowledge and techniques that entered her mind as she completed her mental and final transformation into Shall’ia, exquisite and highly talented elven sex-slave, as Hort aligned her very soul to his desires.
“Mhmm…” She purred as she struck a pose to flaunt her erotic new body. “That felt wonderful, Lord Hort.” She began to strut towards the god, sexily swaying her hips. “How ever can I repay you for this?” She breathed lustfully as she reached his throne and leant forward, reaching one hand out to slowly caress his crotch. Hort smiled appreciatively as he enjoyed the view he got right down his new sex-slave’s cleavage. Her former friends looked on unbelieving.
“You can start by lowering your pussy onto my cock and fucking me as I transform the rest of your companions.” Shall’ia smiled as she deftly freed Hort’s cock from its confines with her busy hand even as her free hand pulled the tabard between her legs away; affording her former friends a brief view of her nicely shaped and already wet hairless sex before she straightened.
“I thought you would never ask, Lord.” Four of the newcomers then tried not to stare at the size and implicit power in the revealed cock of the god, unable to hide at least a trace of jealousy. The fifth merely stared lustfully as she shifted her position to straddle Hort, holding his cock in place as she positioned herself over it and then luxuriously lowered herself down over it, wrapping her arms around his neck and pressing her breasts against his chest as she moved to avoid blocking his view of her former friends even as she finally finished lowering herself onto his cock, groaning lustfully as she did. It was so large and firm that she felt filled to capacity by its comfortable length inside her. Pressing her taut nipples more firmly against her Lord’s chest she began shifting her curved hips up and down, backwards and forwards. She moaned quietly every time she pushed herself back down on his cock as she slowly fucked her Lord. Hort reached his right hand round behind her to firmly grasp her arse cheek and gently guide her movements.
“So, anyone want to volunteer to be next?” The roleplayers just stared, stunned to silence by the spectacle before them. Hort seemed awfully focused for a man who was having an extremely sexy elf female luxuriously fucking him. And he was acting remarkably unaffected by the fact that his new lover had been a man a few minutes ago. He just sighed in a tolerant manner. “Very well then. Since the fat man’s appearance is most offensive to my eyes I’ll change him next.” Frank’s eyes darted around in panic as he slowly drifted into the air, unable to move. Stopping at about eight feet up, he started to spin slowly as the changes began.
His body and clothes rippled as the fat seemed to flow to his chest and hips. His skin smoothed and became covered in a gentle silver tracery. His waist abruptly tightened, becoming about twenty two inches around. His hips widened slightly as his arse rounded and his legs assumed a shapely female configuration. Unlike with Lance, the others got to watch as the bulge in his crotch disappeared, leaving a smooth female sex in its place. His arms smoothed and became thin as his hands became delicate and dainty. His breasts then swelled to an impressive size as they assumed a near-perfect shape despite their massive size. His nipples poked out against the shifting fabric that seemed to strain to contain his impressive new orbs. His face softened and feminized, becoming one of breathtaking beauty as his eyes shifted to a sky-blue colour and his hair became a shoulder-length honey blonde. He gasped in a musical fashion as the silver tracery crept over his new face and his ears assumed a slightly pointed cast, giving the new female an exotic appeal. Large, white feathered wings then burst from her back in perfect glowing unison, completing his now angelic appearance.
His clothes finally settled into a new configuration then, becoming a fetish version of a nun’s outfit. Complete with lace-trimmed thigh length black stockings attached to a garter belt, black lacy lingerie and two slits down the front of his figure hugging dress in front of her legs. There were spaces in the back for his wings to come out, and now the fabric truly did seem to strain tightly against his impressive bust as it struggled to contain it, revealing the tracery of the lingerie bra he was wearing and clearly showing the location of his erect nipples. The wimple that covered his head and bound his hair completed the ensemble as she slowly drifted to the ground in a kneeling posture, wings folded behind her.
“Aasimar are quite attractive, aren’t they?” Hort smiled. “But not quite finished.” Frank screamed and clutched his head as Hort started to change his mind and soul. He obviously tried to resist, but his will was no match for Hort’s. The fact that his new large breasts jiggled hypnotically with his every little movement despite their restraint and support didn’t help much either. After a short while, his struggles ceased, and she kneeled by the low table in a submissive pose, head bowed and hands together and on the floor in front of her knees as she sat there Japanese-style. “Your name is now Aryanne. Since I’m still busy with this little elven slut here, I’ll fuck you in a bit. Until then, start milking yourself.”
“Yes, Master.” Aryanne answered in a subdued, quiet voice. She reached behind her and undid the clasp at her collar and unzipped her dress, almost peeling the tight fabric off her torso and arms. She then reached behind herself again and undid the clasp of her bra, her breasts bouncing free from their restraint as she slipped it off. The others at the table watched in stunned silence as she quietly reached under the low table and pulled out a pipe with a strange, clear nodule at the end. She placed the nodule over her left nipple and gasped as it seemed to suction itself into place. She then reached under the table again and repeated the process with another pipe for her right nipple, once again gasping softly as it attached itself. She moaned quietly with pleasure as the cables drew themselves taught. The others then watched as milk started spurting from her nipples to partly fill the clear nozzles before heading down the pipes. A steady flow from her nipples ensued as the pipes shivered each second with a pumping motion, setting Aryanne’s breast into a gentle, rhythmic bouncing motion as she was milked. She resumed her quiet, submissive pose and for a little while the only sounds were Shall’ia wetly fucking Hort as she slid up and down on his cock, still moaning pleasurably with each of her thrusts as she ground her hips against his.
“Excellent. Next.” Hort switched his gaze to Stewart. Hort smiled in a disturbing way. “Something exotic, wasn’t it?” Stewart jerkily stood up, obviously not of his own will. His clothes dissolved as if they were made of a light gas that was gently blown away by the wind. His calculator clattered to the ground even as his glasses melted and flowed over his face, reforming as a black leather pet’s collar around his neck, complete with nametag which was for the moment blank. He gasped as his complexion cleared and his frame filled out a little, ridding him of his emaciated geek look.
He gasped as his small cock stirred to life, becoming first engorged with blood and then larger. It grew, ending up an inch and a half thick and ten inches long. Stewart seemingly absentmindedly reached a hand down and started stroking his enhanced member. His balls quivered and he cried out as the swiftly flowed up into his body, leaving behind a perfect female pussy that connected to the root of his enhanced cock. His insides danced briefly as they assumed a female configuration, his former testes now ovaries attached through brand new fallopian tubes to his uterus.
His calculator shifted form to that of a long, thick vibrator and Stewart bent over to retrieve it with his spare hand. He shoved it deeply into his new pussy and switched it on, plunging it in and out in time with his other hand as he stroked his cock. His low moans quickly shifted into the high pitched sounds of a horny female voicing her sexual pleasure. His hips and legs were next, assuming a curved feminine form such as you would expect to find on an exotic dancer. Smooth calves flared up to wide feminine hips which tapered down to a thin waist accompanied by a taut, flat stomach. His torso and arms followed suit and as his face shifted to that of a sultry young porn star it became impossible to think of him a male any more, despite her long, hard cock. Delicate, dainty hands now did the work of her former rough masculine ones even as she licked her pouty, cherry-red cock-sucking lips. Her eyes switched to a large, docile brown colour. Her mousy brown hair lengthened to mid-back, becoming straight, glossy and healthy as it did.
Her nipples popped into a larger, female configuration even as the flesh behind them filled out to the size of a large rockmelon. Two more nipples then popped into existence at the base of her rib cage and another two appeared level with her bellybutton. Then they too became the end of large, round perky breasts. Her cock then jumped in her hand and lengthened, disappearing between the valley of her breasts as she fell to her knees. The head of her cock poked out of her cleavage as she leant forward, pressing her nipples and breasts into the table and shifting her arms to her sides as the vibrator buzzed away. She squeezed her breasts together against her lengthened cock and started gently rocking her hips back and forth, stroking her cock along the glorious length of her six-breast cleavage. Her ears disappeared to reform as floppy dog ears on the top of her head even as a smooth, glossy dog’s tail poked out above her shapely round arse. Her cock lengthened a little more so that its head rested under her chin as she looked up at her two remaining friends in confusion, still moaning like a whore and bucking her hips. Patrick saw a name flash into existence on the nametag: Tifa.
“There we go, exotic.” Hort said with a smile. “But since we want you to be a little sex-pet, let’s do away with that intellect, shall we?” Patrick saw the look of pure panic that appeared in Tifa’s eyes as her hair slowly got lighter and lighter. The look in her eyes had softened by the time she was blonde, and was replaced by an animal look of satisfaction as it turned platinum blonde. The now content sex-pet redoubled its efforts at pleasuring herself, dipping her eyes from view as her head moved down to suck on the end of her own cock.
“That was some very nice work, if I do say so myself.” Hort grinned in a satisfied way as his elven sex-slave orgasmed on his cock, yelling her pleasure loudly, and then quickly resumed the pumping motion of her hips, her moans at a lower volume. “But we’re still not done here.” He fixed his ineffable gaze on Jayce. Jayce whimpered. “Don’t worry though, mortal. I’m just going to make you a ‘bad’ girl, not a dwarf as well. Horrid little creatures, those.”
“But I don’t wanna be some hot, sexual chick. I wanna do hot sexual chicks.” Apparently Jayce’s silence ban had been lifted, although Patrick soon found his was still in place when he tried to talk.
“Oh, I know. That’s part of the thrill for me. Besides, when I’m done with you, you’ll still want to ‘do chicks’. You’ll just prefer a nice, hard cock if you can get it inside you.” Jayce’s next comment was cut off with a gurgle as he started to change. His skin smoothed and his muscles softened even as his stature was reduced. Smooth, midnight black hair flowed from his scalp reaching down to his now full round arse, which plumped out a little more as his hips widened and his waist thinned. His formerly muscular and masculine physique changed to one of flowing femininity. He started crying out as his transformation continued, meaning that Patrick could hear as his voice changed from its usual deep tones to a higher pitched, sultry version. Patrick found himself trying to deny how erotic Jayce’s new voice sounded calling out like that.
Jayce’s clothes shifted and flowed even as his face finished its transformation into soft feminine beauty. Rather than jeans, a t-shirt and sneakers, Jayce was now wearing a very brief tight black leather g-string, a tight black leather strapless bra clipped at his back and with large but as yet unfilled cups and a set of black eight inch stiletto heels. He was leaning against the table, panting, as his now female fingers had his nails delicately lengthen and colour themselves black. Black lipstick and mascara also appeared on his pouty lips and erotic eyes. His cock, visible pushing its way out of the tight black leather g-string, retreated down into his crotch as the g-string hugged his, or rather her now, tight curves, displaying her fine arse and nicely cupping her smooth feminine nether regions. Her chest then budded and grew. Full, firm breasts soon filled to slightly overflowing the generous cups of her tight black leather bra.
She then gasped as a long, thin triangle-tipped leathery tail sprouted from the base of her spine even as leathery black bat wings sprouted from her shoulder blades. As bronze lines traced patterns over her now pale white skin, Patrick realised with a start that she was a mirror image of Stewart’s new form. Except that Jayce had a tail and his breasts weren’t nearly as big as the massive mounds that sat supported from Stewart’s chest. Jayce then gave a brief cry of pain as his eyes shifted colour to red and assumed a slitted configuration. Her body language then changed completely, becoming that of a sexy female confidant in her appearance and fully willing to use it. A wicked grin touched one corner of her mouth as she leaned back a bit, supporting herself with her arms and staring down appreciatively at her body; her eyes lingering over her curves and her luscious cleavage as she proudly displayed it.
“Well that was easy. How weak-willed that mortal was. Ah well. That’s been fixed now. How do you feel, Ssiliara?”
“Mmm. Positively wicked, Master.” She lifted one hand up and brought it over to trace a line down the middle of her g-string before raising it again and gently slipping her long-nailed hand down the inside before she began slowly stroking herself. “And horny. Mustn’t forget horny.”
“Excellent. I’ll just have little Tifa deal with that then. Tifa, go over there and fuck Ssiliara doggy-style like a little bitch.” Tifa’s head popped up from sucking her cock’s head.
“Yay! Sex!” The dog-girl bounded to her feet, causing certain parts of her anatomy to sway appealingly. The still active vibrator slipped wetly from her pussy as she stood, glistening as it danced obscenely on the table before falling to the floor. Patrick watched a little disbelieving as Tifa’s cock shortened to a mere foot in length and became merely an inch and a half thick. Meanwhile, Ssiliara flipped forward, switching from leaning back to leaning forward, forearms resting on the table as she got on to her knees and thrust her appealing behind high in the air even as her g-string slipped down to her knees, exposing her aroused pussy.
“Hey! What gives!?” she cried out as the dog-girl came to stand behind her. “You made me a dominant sexual predator, and now you force me into a submissive stance and make me let myself get fucked?” Hort smiled an amused smile.
“Of course. Seeing you humiliated is a pretty big turn on for me. Almost as much as this hot, wet elf sliding herself up and down on me. Don’t worry though; you’ll get to be the dominant one later. I’m just enjoying the humiliation stage of transformation right now. And a good fucking now will help you acclimate to your new life better.”
“Aw, come on Master, you know I’m better at- Ahh!” Ssiliara gasped as Tifa thrust into her from behind. “Hey, you little bitch! I wasn’t ready for- uhh…” she was interrupted again as Tifa began thrusting powerfully into her. “Stop that! Master, make her…” Ssiliara started leaning forward, angling her body better so that Tifa could plunge more of her long thick cock into her. “Master! What do you think you’re making me do?” The tiefling’s wings folded back as they shrunk to become merely cute adornments on her back as Tifa leaned forward and with one swift motion pressed all six of her breasts erotically against the helpless tiefling’s back even as her massive cock thrust all the way inside Ssiliara. Ssiliara moaned out loud in a mixture of pleasure and embarrassment at her enforced submission as she was impaled on the dog-girl’s massive cock.
She moaned with every thrust as her hips rocked in time with Tifa’s thrusts and the dog-girl’s firm cock was pushed in to the hilt again and again. Her front half squirmed in an attempt to try and escape her submission even as her rear half was in full active participation. And the fact that her own breasts were still restrained by her tight black leather bra didn’t stop Tifa’s six full breasts from jiggling appealingly as they were pressed into Ssiliara’s back.
“Ah! It feels, ahn, so good to, mhmm, have such a big, ah, thick, ah, cock, ah, in me Master…” she trailed off for a particularly loud yelp of pleasure. “But wouldn’t it be better to have, aaahhhn, me in charge? Mhhmmmm… I could put on such a performance for you…” Hort just smiled as restraints flicked out from the table to bind Ssiliara’s arms in place even as a ball gag flew out from its substance to wrap around her head and prop her mouth open. Still, she moaned pleadingly around her restraint as her eyes grew ever more clouded with pleasure until finally she could take no more and her rational mind fled to be replaced by the simple pleasure of her circumstances and her body took up the simple motions of getting itself thoroughly fucked. Her restraints disappeared at that point as her cries resumed once more, this time tinged with tones of pleasure and acceptance.
“At least she’s shut up for now. I wasn’t really in the mood to discuss how I treat my slaves.” Shall’ia moaned loudly as she came again in her efforts to please her Lord. “It’s alright my dear, I’ll cum in you and let you climax right after I’m done transforming your last former friend there.” And his wicked eyes and grin turned to face Patrick. “I can see you’re impressed.” The god said, a flicker of his eyes indicating the bulge in Patrick’s pants. “Can’t say I blame you. Your friends are quite appealing now. Of course, I’ve saved something appropriate for you too, the so called ‘GM’ who wishes he had power over the others. Well, as a special service for casting the spell to get me my new playthings, I’ll let you get one last use out of your pathetic penis before it’s gone forever.” Patrick felt himself suddenly flip through the air until he came to be sitting position on the table in front of what used to be Stewart. The pumps were still methodically going about their work and Patrick swore her breasts seemed a little less exaggerated in size. As she shyly glanced up at him, Patrick felt an unbidden thrill go through himself at the erotic situation he found himself in.
“You are one sick bastard, Hort.” Patrick said, finally able to talk once more even if he couldn’t move his body. He noticed the zip of his jeans start to slowly open. Patrick did feel a little nervous now that he had his back to the god.
“Yes. I know. Delightful, isn’t it?” Patrick could practically hear Hort’s smug grin. Patrick’s zip finished pulling itself down even as his belt began unbuckling itself.
“How can you get off on having sex with a guy like that? What kind of a twisted freak do you have to be to get off on turning males into your sexy, subservient and horny female slaves?”
“I don’t see your body rejecting the appeal of these fine young ladies. Besides, it’s bending your souls to my will that gives me the thrill. The attractive package I put you in just adds to the appeal.” The button on Patrick’s jeans popped open.
“You’ll have to forgive me if I find this entire experience to be a little surreal, Hort. I’m still expecting to wake up in bed and find all this was a dream.”
“Oh, you can have a bed later if you want. But I assure you, mortal, this is no dream.” Patrick’s underwear and jeans pulled down enough that his erect cock sprung free. “Besides, I doubt you’ll ever feel as good in a dream as Aryanne is about to make you feel now. Aryanne, do be a dear and suck that poor little mortal off, will you?” Patrick watched nervously as Aryanne looked shyly up at him, nodding her head slightly in greeting as she started to lean forward, parting her luscious full lips. Patrick sweated nervously, unable to deny her appeal even as her soft breath began to tickle the head of his exposed cock as she slowly opened her mouth wide enough to slip over his cock.
“Uh, can’t we talk about this?” Patrick got out nervously as his former friend moved to engulf his cock in her mouth. “I don’t think I’m ready for Stewart to suck my – oh dear god.” The last was said As Aryanne slipped her whole mouth over Patrick’s cock in one go, her plush lips pressing lightly against his crotch even as she began vigorously sucking the length in her mouth. Patrick could feel the head of his hardened cock pressing into Aryanne’s throat.
“I’m not a dear god, mortal. I’m a cruel one. And her name’s not Stewart. It’s Aryanne. The poor girl is doing you a service, and you can’t even get her name right.” Patrick was trying to stop himself from making pleasured sounds as Aryanne began sliding her full, soft lips up and down his shaft as she sucked away. Patrick grudgingly admitted to himself that he’d never had sex that had felt his good. Her mouth must have been made for oral sex. “Well, yes. That was one of its primary purposes. All my girls are good little cocksuckers. You’ll get a nice cocksucking mouth too when I’m done with you.”
“Fuck you, Hort.”
“You’ll get to do that too. I plan on fucking you later. But since I’m waiting on Aryanne to finish you there, I might as well fix your clothes while I wait.” Patrick was already trying his best to not shoot his load into Aryanne’s waiting mouth, and the way she was using her tongue wasn’t helping. Neither did the sensation of his clothes slowly shifting over his body.
He watched with a mounting sense of embarrassment as his jeans grew thinner and paler as they reformed into a pair of lace-trimmed, mid-thigh length silk stockings, complete with lacy white garter belt with straps holding them up. His jock strap slowly shifted into a cute pair of lacy white silk panties, complete with a tiny white bow at the centre-top. He also noted that they now appeared to be outside his jeans, or rather stockings. He cringed in pain a little as his sneakers reformed into hard, six inch heeled shoes around his stockinged feet, his socks having merged with his jeans. His ‘I spent my reward on ale and whores’ t-shirt then started flowing over his chest. He got a pair of mid-bicep length lace-trimmed white silk gloves to match his stockings, and he could feel a frill trimmed and what he assumed was white silk collar form around his neck. The final insult came as his shirt settled into a lacy white silk bra. He was now bedecked in quite sexy lingerie. Well, sexy on a nicely proportioned woman, not on a slightly overweight and hairy male in his twenties. Patrick just gritted his teeth and tried not to cum in Aryanne’s mouth, a task that was getting harder by the second.
“Ugh. Tell you what, mortal. I don’t want to look at that horrid thing you call a body for too long. So either Aryanne finishes you off like the good little girl she is before I count to ten, or I send you home. How does that sound, mortal?” Patrick gasped involuntarily as Aryanne slipped her pressurised mouth off his cock with a pop before immediately sliding her warm, wet mouth back down around his quivering cock. Patrick knew that he couldn’t last much longer under such treatment anyway.
“You’re on, Hort.” Patrick felt Hort’s smug, self-satisfied grin even if he couldn’t see it.
“Here we go then. One. Two. Three. Four. Five.” Aryanne seemed to redouble her efforts, and Patrick felt himself slipping. Hort didn’t miss a beat. “Six. Seven. Eight. N…” That was as far as Hort got before Patrick cried out, releasing a stream of hot, sticky cum into the waiting mouth of Aryanne. She swallowed it all as it shot into her mouth before releasing Patrick’s cock from her mouth and slowly licking it clean while Patrick sat there, panting. She then resumed her demure pose before him as if nothing had happened, pumps still attached to her breasts. Patrick definitely thought they were smaller now. They seemed merely ridiculously huge now, not impossibly so.
“Well, mortal. You had your chance. Guess you’re mine now.” Patrick panted a little as he turned himself around and shifted to the other side of the table, legs resting off the end as he gripped the edge and stared defiantly at Hort.
“Go to hell.” Hort smiled.
“Sorry, can’t. This was the best they could manage to trap me in. Still, it has been pretty frustrating to be trapped here all alone. That is, until you and your friends turned up. But where are my manners? I need to finish changing you so I can cum in poor little Shall’ia here and let her get some release from all this sexual energy she’s been busy building up. Plus, you really are an eyesore like that.” Hort grinned. “Here we go. Do try and appreciate what I’m doing for you here, Hmm?” Patrick braced himself. He felt a slight tingling as all his body hair below his neck changed to fine, soft hair. His skin changed to become smooth and unblemished. He felt himself shrinking as his body became toned and he lost height, dropping to 5’4”. He suspected he looked pretty effeminate now already, even if he was still completely male. The fact that his hair lengthened and flowed down his back to poll around his butt didn’t help matters, especially when it turned shiny and took on a particularly healthy sheen.
“Now, let’s get rid of that horrible thing before we go any further.” Patrick gasped as he felt his testicles pull themselves into him. He felt strange movements beneath his now flat stomach as what he somehow instinctively knew was his uterus formed, settling into its place amongst his guts. He knew he really shouldn’t be able to, but he swore he could feel his testes as they flowed into their new position and configuration as ovaries. He groaned as he felt a passage opening inside of him that aligned itself with his urinary tract and flowed towards his crotch, where his cock was slowly deflating. As the sensation sprouted into a fully formed female vagina and his cock shrunk into its new place as his clitoris Patrick felt his upgraded plumbing settle into its new configuration.
Patrick didn’t find the time to talk though as his skin began to darken immediately, finally turning an exotic ebon shade even as his hair turned a pure white. Things clicked in his head at that point as his panties slid up his thighs to smoothly but firmly encase his cute and hairless new womanhood.
“You’re turning me into some drow bitch, aren’t you Hort?” Was it just his imagination, or was his voice already higher pitched? Hort laughed.
“Well done, mortal. I’ve even got your clothes set to reconfigure their shape with your body so they fit you throughout the entire process. Don’t you think the bright white colour of your lingerie and your hair nicely contrasts against the colour of your skin?” Patrick grudgingly had to admit that the effect was rather nice.
He didn’t have time to ponder that however as he felt his feet painfully contract. He grimaced as they shrunk and their structure reconfigured slightly so that in the end he had dainty, effeminate feet that felt more comfortable in those heels he was wearing than his old feet had in sneakers. The change continued to flow up his legs as they assumed a softly curved and erotic feminine shape. The transition continued as his thighs rounded and he was left with a pair of legs he would have loved to see on a female. He was just a little annoyed that that female was going to be him.
But he was given no time to think about that as the bones in his hips popped painfully as they reconfigured themselves. His thighs merged smoothly with his hips, which flared outward in glorious female proportions even as his butt rounded and plumped out so that he at least had something plush to sit on as his transformation continued. He did, however, find himself blushing at the way his panties now hugged and yet amply displayed his fine round arse and curved hips in a way that emphasised his sexiness and nakedness rather than making him feel covered at all. His waist pulled in tightly as his tummy smoothed over and he found himself with an achingly sexy lower half as his abdomen finished its transition to a sexy female configuration, complete with a working female reproductive system.
“Damn you Hort, I –“ he was cut off though as he choked a little, feeling his throat and face shifting with changes. He could somehow feel himself getting a mature yet beautiful face even as his skull shifted shape. His ears lengthened and tapered out to a point several inches from each side of his head as his hearing improved immensely. Meaning that all the little noises of sex became even more pronounced to his senses, and he felt himself becoming involuntarily warm and wet between his legs. And then, as Hort had promised, his lips plumped out a little and developed a natural pout and he felt a tingle in the back of his throat as something changed there. And he knew that his eyes had changed too, though he wondered what colour they were now in the light. As he felt his head settle into its new shape, he drew in breath to speak.
“What the hell do you think you’re trying to make me feel?” The new sound of his own voice shocked Patrick. It was soft, lilting and melodious and yet somehow laden with sexual promise in every syllable. He felt himself blushing at the tone and timbre of his new voice even as he wondered what a blushing drow looked like. But Hort ignored him and just kept watching as his hands slowly shrunk and his fingers became tapered and dainty. He still had short fingernails when they were done, but he could somehow tell that they had the appearance of being smoothly polished and manicured. As with his legs the change flowed smoothly over his arms as they assumed their own softly curved feminine configuration. The change flowed over his now achingly beautiful shoulders and down his front and back as his torso complied with his abdomen and he now had an achingly beautiful and sexy female body curved in all the right places and at all the right angles. His nipples tingled slightly as they grew to a proper female size right before the fresh new hormones running through his body caused the nipples to harden and stand out even as the surrounding aureole puffed out. Patrick watched all of this down the gap between his bra and his chest as dainty little breasts formed under his erect nipples.
“Didn’t you forget something?” Despite his intention to sound sarcastic, Patrick was still surprised at the sensual and erotic tone of voice he now had. It was as if merely by talking he was promising a fulfilling sexual experience, no matter what his actual words or intention was.
“Gimme a second.” Hort smirked appreciatively as he ran his gaze over Patrick’s new form. Patrick was somehow forced to humiliatingly display himself for Hort despite the intense need he felt to cover himself properly. “Ok, yeah. Time to give you something to play with.” Patrick felt a pleasant, warming sensation in two specific locations on his chest as his breasts slowly developed, becoming large round melons that more than adequately filled out his bra in a matter of seconds. They were soft and yet firm in their roundness and they pushed gently against one another as the bra subtly and gently pushed them ever so slightly up and together, meaning that looking down as he was Patrick had a view of the most perfect cleavage he had ever seen. He sighed, making his breasts heave enticingly as he regretted that such a perfect pair of breasts adorned his own chest. He even noted the way his hardened nipples made little dents in the fabric of his bra.
And as he came to realise that he was no longer a sweaty male breathing heavily with exertion but an exotic elven maiden glistening with a thin sheen of perspiration and panting gently as her bountiful breasts heaved gently with each and every breath, he grudgingly admitted to himself that he would have to start referring to ‘himself’ as ‘herself’. For there was no denying just how female she was now. Her clothes, her body, her sexual organs, her voice, her hormones and her breasts were all undeniably female now. Achingly sexy and beautiful too. As she lay there and posed, she realised even her mannerisms had changed with her form, and she moved like some kind of erotic predator now whether she wanted to or not. She was incredibly turned on. And she hated to admit it, but Hort really did do good work.
“Why thank you, mortal. Just let me finish with the other elf here and then I’ll get right to you.” Patrick watched as Hort shifted himself slightly before thrusting his hips upwards once, making Shall’ia cry out in the heights of her passion. After she came down from her high, panting heavily and soaked from the sweat of her efforts, Hort grabbed her firmly by the waist, lifted her off his still hard cock and casually tossed her to one side. She landed softly in a sprawl, making quiet sounds of contentment as she lay there. A bump formed in the floor at her feet and travelled over her. Where it passed, she was made clean and presentable once more, her rumpled clothes smoothed and back in place and her skin clean and smooth. Then she gasped with sudden delight. Shall’ia got to her knees squatting there and running her hands over her belly as Hort and Patrick watched. Patrick’s delicate eyes widened as he saw Shall’ia’s stomach slowly expanding as she caressed it until finally the pale elf maiden looked as if she was in the final stages of pregnancy. She cooed in delight.
“Thank you for blessing me with child, Lord Hort.” She purred, smiling wantonly at Hort as she stood and examined her new figure. Patrick was aware that his jaw was open, and quickly snapped it shut. Seeing his friend turned into a pregnant version of his latest hot elf chick was a bit much. And confusing. With the weight of her own soft breasts pulling at her slim chest as well as the smooth curves of her new nether regions and the plush roundness of her new butt combining with the heightened level of female hormones coursing through her blood, she felt annoyingly confused. She even caught her traitorous mind making her think she was jealous of her friend’s pregnancy.
“It’s alright little mortal. I’ll have all of you bear me children, so you’ll get to be pregnant too.” Patrick whipped her head around and glared at Hort, once again unable to speak. “Ooh, you’re cute when you’re angry.” Patrick felt herself blushing, and hated herself for it. Hort grinned at her discomfort. “But first, let’s do something to make that rebellious soul of yours just a little more… compliant.” As Hort started to raise his hand, Patrick braced herself. She wasn’t going to give in without a fight.
She screamed as she felt waves of power roll over her. She felt them pulling and tugging at her very soul, but she refused to give in. The pain was exquisite. But she refused to give in. Wave after wave crashed over her psyche as she writhed in agony on the floor, but still she refused to let her mind and soul be changed by the arrogant being that would have her as his slave. After what seemed an eternity, the pain stopped. As the ringing in her ears died down, she heard Hort laughing.
“Very good, little mortal. You have managed to resist my will with your own. I am impressed. So I’ve decided to let you keep your current attitude, since your body is already as I want it. I wouldn’t have minded a subservient drow slut, but a humiliated ex-male drow slut will do just as well.” Patrick found herself rising to her feet and strutting sexily over to Hort despite having no intention to do so, especially in such a provocative way. She felt a confident smirk twist her lips as she sashayed up to Hort’s throne and then knelt before him. Her face was so close to his cock that she could see it shining with the juices that coated it and feel the warmth it was exuding. “I’m going to enjoy this.”
Patrick found herself leaning forward and her mouth opening to let her tongue gently extend to lick the length of Hort’s cock. Her cheeks burned with impotent rage as she was forced to clean his cock with her tongue. It also annoyed her how good both Hort’s cock and the mixture of his and Shall’ia’s juices tasted to her, since she just knew Hort was somehow responsible for that too. Despite her best efforts, she licked and licked until Hort’s cock glistened with her saliva instead of the results of his session with Shall’ia. She then went on to lick his balls clean, noting with some curiosity from her unique angle that Hort had no pubic hair. She then sucked first his right testes and then his left completely into her mouth until she had thoroughly cleaned each in turn with her tongue. She had never felt so humiliated and so angry at the same time before in her life. As she popped his left testes out of her mouth and rose slightly her lips parted a fraction and she licked them provocatively as one hand casually held her hair back from her face.
She shifted position a bit as her parted lips positioned themselves over the head of Hort’s cock. She tried to stop herself, but her body seemed to be acting of its own accord. Her full, soft lips gently engulfed the head of Hort’s cock as her tongue came to rest lightly against it. The taste of the head of his cock and the pre-cum beading at its tip sent an involuntary shiver of pleasure down her spine. Then her lips began to slide slowly down the length of the hard cock in her mouth as her tongue slipped gently down the front, making Patrick uncomfortably aware of every contour of Hort’s long, hard cock. She felt the tip of Hort’s cock press against the back of her mouth and felt a brief sense of relief that she could fit no more of the delicious organ in her mouth.
She mumbled a brief protest around the hard length filling her mouth moments later when she was proven wrong as she continued to slide her head down Hort’s cock. She felt its firmness as it slid past the back of her mouth and down her throat. She was sure something so thick should have made her gag, but she swallowed the length down her throat as easily as if she was drinking it. Only when her soft lips pressed firmly against Hort’s crotch did her inevitable forward motion stop, his hard, thick organ lodged firmly down her throat. To her continued disgust, her tongue started to rove delicately along the length in her mouth as her throat muscles began to gently massage the warm firm end lodged there. Her cheeks then contracted as she began to suck on Hort’s cock like some kind of lollipop.
Her head slipped slowly up the hard length of the cock before her, her lips firmly in place around it from the suction she was exerting. She felt a brief sense of relief when the head of Hort’s cock popped out of her throat until she realised that her lips remained firmly around the base of the head of the firm member, gently sucking as her tongue darted out to play with it. The taste of the fluid she was coaxing from it was unfairly pleasant to her senses. She then began to slowly slide her head back down Hort’s cock until it was once more wedged deeply in her throat, her lips pressed against his smooth crotch. She tried to at least moan angrily, but found that her mouth was occupied with the suction it was exerting.
Embarrassingly the only sounds she could make, and couldn’t stop, were small sounds of pleasure that came from her throat as she sucked away. Hort then chuckled as he placed a hand on the back of her head and gently applied pressure to various parts of her skull to guide the motions of her head as she began to bob her lips up and down the length of his appreciative cock, making little contented feminine noises like some kind of cock-hungry whore. He even used his fingers to flick the sensitive length of her now-pointed ears as she expertly yet unwillingly sucked his cock. The little thrills the rubbing of her ears sent through her only heightened her sense of confusion and embarrassment as she inevitably found herself enjoying her act of fellatio, the pleasure the senses of her new body were bringing in overwhelming the rational objection of her mind to sucking cock.
She felt even worse when her somewhat sensitive nipples became frustratingly erect and began rubbing gently against the soft material of her bra from the motion of her bobbing head. Combined with the warm feeling she was now getting between her legs, she knew she was getting incredibly horny. From sucking cock. Even if her mind didn’t want to pleasure men, it appeared that her body did. Her left arm went out to grab Hort’s firm, muscular thigh to support her movements while her right hand reached out to gently caress Hort’s balls as she vigorously sucked his cock. She felt she should have been choking on the thick, firm, hard length of cock that was going in and out of her throat as she went up and down Hort’s shaft with her soft lips, especially since it was thicker than her throat was wide, but this didn’t seem to be a problem for her since not only was she breathing fine, but her throat muscles were contracting around the length that made it down her throat, caressing and squeezing the firm cock sliding in and out of her mouth as she became hornier and hornier.
Unable to reposition her hands, Patrick had to settle for gently wiggling her bottom in frustration. But this only made it worse as the soft, taught fabric of her silken panties rubbed her feminine nether regions in such a way that her horniness was only getting worse. The urgings of her body and the sexual high she was embarking on were almost enough to make her not mind she was sucking a cock. Almost. But despite her frustration she could neither find release nor stop sucking the meaty pole between her lips like some kind of ice cream. The worse thing was that no ice cream could ever taste this good.
“Oh, so you want some cream do you? Well it’s not ice cream, but it will have to do.” Patrick knew what was coming next and tried to voice her objections. Since her mouth was full of cock, this just came out as muffled protests. Her lips slid up Hort’s slick shaft until they rested firmly around the base of his cock’s head. His hand gently held her head in the right position, not that she seemed able to have her lips release their firm grip. Under the caresses of her hand, she felt Hort’s balls inflate slightly as she gently rubbed them. She noticed his cock throb. Then something warm and sticky shot into her mouth. She moaned her objection up until the point some landed on her tongue. Then she moaned in pure bliss. Nothing had ever tasted this good before. She almost blacked out from the intense pleasure the flavour gave her. She suddenly found herself trying to coax more of the delectable substance from its source as she attempted to better pleasure Hort’s cock. More and more of the viscous substance shot into her now waiting mouth. She could hardly handle the sensation her mouth was giving her.
When her mouth was so full her cheeks bulged outwards and she thought she was in danger of drowning, she reluctantly began to swallow. She must have drunk close to a litre of the thick, warm substance before her mouth was finally not filled to capacity. Her arms released their grip on Hort and she came off of his cock with a loud pop as her tongue began to probe her mouth, including between her teeth and her gums, for any trace of the heavenly taste left in her mouth. So she sat there on her butt, legs spread displaying the wet patch on her panties, a thin sheen of sweat covering her soft exposed flesh and a contented look on her face.
“So, did you like my cream?” Hort asked, an amused grin on his face. Patrick heard herself purr.
“It was delicious. Better than anything I’ve ever tasted before.” The words slowly filtered into her brain. And then she clasped her legs together and attempted to cover herself as best she could with her arms. “Hey! What’s the big idea! No fair rigging the situation in your favour!” Hort laughed.
“You’re here for my entertainment, remember? And I found that highly entertaining. And amusing. I’m glad I couldn’t alter your soul. You’re going to be so much more fun as a sex-slave this way.”
“Like hell I will!”
“Come now little mortal, haven’t I proved to you already how irrelevant your desires in the matter are? Speaking of which, I hardly think it’s fair to only have my lusts fulfilled, so why don’t we deal with yours, hmm?” Patrick found her hands sliding down to her thighs, grabbing the edges of her panties and gently sliding them down her legs.
“Hey! No! Stop it!” Her protests were in vain as she looped her panties around her left ankle and stood up. “What do you think you’re doing, Hort! You can’t do this!” She turned around so that her back faced Hort, making her extremely nervous. Then she bent over, her hands resting on her knees to support her pose. The fact that she could feel the cool air against her moist pussy wasn’t making her feel any better.
“I can’t do this? Looks to me like I am.” She heard a rustling sound behind her as Hort stood up. She craned her neck around but could only tell that he now stood behind her. Her legs parted as she thrust her pert arse in to the air. She tried to move, but found the only thing she had control over was her head. Her traitorous body seemed to be enjoying this as she felt herself enter a heightened state of arousal. Then she felt Hort’s warm hands firmly grip her soft thighs, and knew what had to come next. She squeezed her eyes shut and gritted her teeth in preparation.
When she felt something warm and hard rub the outside of her pussy, she gasped despite herself. Hort continued to rub his cock along the lips of her pussy as her juices coated it, but she gritted her teeth and managed not to make a sound despite how good it felt to her. She wasn’t going to give the bastard the satisfaction. When she felt him stop rubbing and withdraw, she felt a moment of relief. This relief was quickly shattered as she suddenly felt him thrust all the way into her. The lubrication of both of their organs made it a simple matter for him to just thrust all the way into her. Despite herself, she gasped in both shock and pleasure. And as he started gently sliding in and out of her, she moaned like a common slut.
Every time she started to be able to think of a way to protest, the movement of the long, hard, thick cock inside her would cause her to gasp with pleasure and lose her train of thought. Hort was obviously an expert, able to keep her arousal mounting ever so slowly as he thrust in and out of her while distracting her enough with her own pleasure that she was unable to protest. She was being fucked, and found herself able to do little more than enjoy the ride.
It didn’t surprise her that much when her body started to move in synch with Hort’s, encouraging him to thrust deeper and harder. What did surprise her was that she was doing it, suddenly able to move her body as long as she used it for sex. She felt her ample breasts jiggling in her bra and found herself wondering what it would feel like if they weren’t so constrained. Her sensitive nipples were rubbing gently against the tight fabric and while that did feel good, Patrick had always wanted to get her hands on a pair of breasts as nice as the ones he now sported. Besides, as long as Hort was going to make her his sex-slave, she might as well enjoy what she could. And as much as she hated to admit it, sex with Hort was feeling really good. So as Hort continued to thrust into her and she began to thrust back, her hands carefully moved from her knees to the clasp at her back as she began to unhook her bra. Hort laughed.
“Good girl.” Patrick’s cheeks flushed with heat at his comment, but she wasn’t about to let his words ruin her resolve to at least enjoy herself. She wasn’t even trying to stop the pleasured moans that escaped her lips anymore as they continued to fuck. Once she had gotten it unclasped, she gently shifted her breasts out of their restricting cups and pulled it off her arms. The subsequent gentle swaying of her generous breasts in the cool air did feel even better to her. It didn’t matter so much to her that she was bent over and being fucked doggy-style anymore, since it was making her feel so good. The feeling of the air as it brushed her sensitive nipples, the gentle swaying motion of her full, round breasts, the sexy little sounds she was making and the feeling of a long, hard, confident cock sliding in and out of her moist, inviting pussy were enough for her right then.
It was if her body had been wired for sex. Which she guessed it had, given what Hort wanted to use her for. Right now she was kind of glad he had, as a wave of pleasure washed over her as she orgasmed. Her legs weakened with the sensation, and she dropped to her knees as Hort flawlessly moved with her, never missing a beat as he continued to pump in and out of her. She pressed her breasts against the smooth stone floor as she was pushed back and forth by both her own motion and that of Horts’s, calling out her passion with each and every thrust. Her breasts felt good pressed against the strange stone of the floor as she bent her head forward and her arse back so that Hort could get better penetration. When he did start going deeper and harder into her, she orgasmed again. She had no idea being on the other end of sex could feel this good. She lay there on her knees, breasts and forearms pressed to the ground, as she was slowly rocked back and forth by Hort’s strong motions. He started to pump into her faster and faster, and the waves of pleasure that were rolling over her got closer and closer together until finally she reached a new height of physical pleasure.
Her new sultry voice rang out constantly now, her worldview reduced to such a sharp clarity of pleasure that she became unable to contemplate anything but how good being fucked felt. Her mind roiled with the pleasure her new female body gave her as she came to adore the soft curves of her new form and all the pleasure it could bring her. If she hadn’t been so preoccupied with how good she felt, she would have been able to tell that Hort’s ministrations were turning her, like it or not, into a sex addict. Hort smiled with satisfaction as he saw the pink tendrils of a female’s aura taint the previous completely blue aura of the former male he was pleasuring himself with. Though he had been unable to make her soul enslaved to him, he had built her new body well enough that he knew how to make her his plaything. He was looking forward to the day he would purge the last of the blue from her aura and have her completely accept her feminine status. And after the way she moved herself against him as he fucked her, he also looked forwards to many more sessions with the erotic new drow he had converted. After all, he had built her new body for sex, and he had done a good job of it. Her neural pathways had been properly programmed and her instincts correctly set up so that whether her struggling male soul wished it or not she was now his sex-slave. He enjoyed the pink tendrils that flashed through her aura as he readied himself to finalise her initiatory sex session.
She couldn’t even remember her name right now. She had a vague recollection that she should have been objecting to what she was doing, but the feeling of being penetrated by the strong male behind her was all she could really focus on. She felt so good it was hard to think about anything else she noted as he shifted behind her, his hands coming to the underside of her knees as he continued to pump in and out of her. She ground her body against his as her breasts tingled from the way her motion rubbed them against the ground, willing his actions to bring her to greater heights of pleasure. He grabbed her legs as he shifted his hips upwards and carried her with him, the sudden strong thrust of his engorged manhood filling her aching womanhood and causing her to call out her pleasure in ever louder tones. He was standing now, holding her legs up and to either side of her as he continued to piston his thick cock in and out of her wet pussy. Her knees were roughly level with her gently bouncing breasts and she revelled in the waves of pleasure the motions of her body sent through her.
Hort walked backwards a few steps and then sat back down in his throne. He released the legs of his new drow fuck-toy and settled his arms on the sides of his throne. He stopped pumping into the horny slut but it didn’t matter much as she used the leverage she gained from her released legs to begin sliding herself up and down his cock. She leaned forwards slightly and began fondling her breasts with her hands, pinching her taut nipples and kneading the soft flesh that jiggled enticingly on her chest. Hort grinned in satisfaction to himself and girded his loins, getting ready to shoot his load into her. She seemed to sense the gentle throbbing of his cock and redoubled her efforts as she bounced atop him, her body trying its best to coax him to climax. Hort just laughed and firmly grabbed her hips and thrust her down on his cock as he began to cum inside her. She cried out louder than ever before as she reached climax, her own juices flowing even as she was pumped full of Hort’s. A wave of pleasure greater than she had ever felt before washed over her and she blacked out briefly from pure bliss.
She came down from her high panting heavily as Hort resumed pumping in and out of her, the feelings of pleasure she felt at his motions muted after her climax. His left hand firmly held her down as it rested on her thigh while his right had strayed to her chest to play with her soft breasts. When her drowsy eyes alighted on the gently dozing form of Shall’ia, adrenaline coursed through her and Patrick snapped back to awareness. It was the sight of her rounded belly that had set her off as realisation of what had just happened hit home. She tried to leap up from Hort’s lap, but his firm grip on her thigh held her in place as he continued even now to fuck her. He laughed at her feeble attempt at escape as he continued to pleasure himself with her body. She tried to deny it as she felt a sudden warmth from inside her belly.
She felt a little strange as the form inside her body rapidly developed. She could feel a lot more than she could see as she watched unwilling as her belly slowly began to gain a roundness to it as it expanded. Her breasts too began to enlarge a little as Hort toyed with them, graduating from firm, round handfuls to a size that flowed gently through the gaps in Hort’s fingers when he lightly gripped one. She watched in stunned silence as she felt the child inside her thrash slightly as it grew rapidly, her belly assuming the full roundness of a woman in the final stages of pregnancy. Her belly had grown so large and round from the child within that she could even see its roundness protrude beyond the rather obscuring view of her ample breasts. As if to taunt her, Hort squeezed one of her still erect nipples, causing a brief jet of milk to shoot from it.
“You make a fine woman, Patrick.” Hort whispered in her ear. His slow pumping in and out of her was beginning to distract her again. She struggled briefly, but that only made the distraction worse. “I’m going to rename you Lilien, and if you don’t want me to make your existence even more miserable than you perceive it to now be, you’ll accept that. And you’ll either address me as Master or Lord Hort. Do you understand, little drow?”
Patrick considered protesting, but then he thought about what Hort had already made her do. Besides, the sex had felt great, and she supposed it was better to serve him like that than be the subject of whatever sick torture he might think up for her. Lilien sighed in her defeat.
“Yes, Master.” She felt ashamed, and realised she was crying gently.
“Good girl. In time, you’ll come to realise you made the right choice.” Hort stopped fucking her and gently got her to stand up. He motioned at her, and she was suddenly clean of the results of their exertions. “Pull your panties back up and put your bra back on.” Lilien mutely did as she was told, the panties feeling a little weird as they pulled out slightly from her distended belly where her newest curves started. She retrieved her bra from where it lay and put it back on. She was a little surprised to find it fit her enhanced bust perfectly, but she realised she shouldn’t have been. And so she stood there, a pregnant and sexy drow in lingerie, fresh from being fucked by her new master. Her child shifted slightly inside her and she gasped as Hort smiled. He looked over to where Tifa was still pumping in and out of Ssiliara. “You two can finish up there and rest for a while.” The tiefling cried out as Tifa gave one firm, final thrust. Then the two collapsed slightly, cuddling each other as they fell asleep atop the table. Lilien noticed a stool form out of the floor beside her. “Sit.” She did so after only a second’s hesitation. Although she seemed to instinctively know how to use her body properly so that her movements weren’t awkward, the sensations her body related to her now that she was a female drow wired to be a sex-slave, who was now also pregnant, were still a little unfamiliar.
“Shall’ia…” Hort crooned softly. “Shall’ia my sweet, wake up…” The other pregnant elf shifted slightly then sat up, rubbing her eyes drowsily.
“Yes, Lord Hort?” she answered sleepily.
“I want you to go over to your friend Lilien there and decide on a hair style for her. As long as her hair is going to be that long, I want her to have a sexy feminine style to it too.” Hort smiled wryly as Lilien glared at him. She thought it was better to remain silent though. Shall’ia giggled happily as her eyes came to rest on Lilien. She got up and strolled sexily over to where Lilien sat. He cooed as she softly ran a hand over Lilien’s rounded belly.
“I see the Master has seen fit to let you bear his children too.” Lilien swatted her hand away and glared at Shall’ia in frustration. Shall’ia pouted, upset. “Even if he doesn’t seem to be able to help you with mood problems.”
“Just because you let yourself be turned into his devoted slave doesn’t mean I had to.” Shall’ia giggled.
“You would feel so much better if you had though. Ah well, I’m sure the Master knows what he’s doing.” Shall’ia leaned down suddenly and kissed Lilien full on the lips. Lilien reacted without thinking, leaning into the kiss as their tongues gently twined together. Then she realised what she was doing and pulled away, glaring at Shall’ia. Shall’ia just smiled her satisfaction. “You see? You do want it. You just need to accept what your body wants.” Lilien just sat there and brooded.
“Shut up and do my damn hair.” Shall’ia smiled her amusement at the actions of her friend and went to work. Hort was pleased by the interaction between his two pet elves, but he wasn’t quite done here yet. He still had three new girls to do.
“Aryanne, come over here.” The aasimar detached herself from the machine that had now finished reducing her bust size to merely an exaggerated roundness. She still had the largest breasts of any of his new girls, but they had now been reduced to overly large but manageable size. Using her wings to stabilise herself, she demurely strutted towards him. Hort knew that planetouched didn’t actually have wings, but he liked them, so there they were. He slowly ran his gaze over her as she shyly came to stand before him. “Strip for me, then come ‘sit’ in my lap.” He smiled as she began to take off what little clothing she had. Her embarrassed manner pleased him, since she was devoted to him after her conversion, but he had made her extremely shy about sex.
Ah well. He had work to do if he was to have his revenge, and these five delectable souls were just the start of that.
Hey, this is the first in a series I’ve been writing (a few of you out there may bring a warm, happy feeling to my heart by recognising it. Don’t worry; I’ll just know.) I like the cut of this site’s jib, so I thought I’d post it here too. If it gets a favourable response, I’ll post the other parts too.
Behold this disclaimer! Please read the following information as apparently its important so that you don’t sue me.
1269697678
1
142
142
1
Want To Try Something Really Different?
What happens when the Medallion of Zulo is used as party entertainment? Story contains multiple changes.
<!--break-->
This work is licensed under the Creative Commons
Attribution-NoDerivs-NonCommercial License.
To view a copy of this license, visit:
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nd-nc/1.0/
Want To Try Something Really Different?
By Mr. Ram
Repost on TF-Media.net by TFguy
cc 2003
While waking home from high school Friday, after working
out in the gym, Doug found a strange hippy looking
medallion in the brush alongside the road. He thought that
it must have been thrown from a car. It was old and worn
and had a picture of a fairy or an angel on one side, and
some unreadable writing on the other. The medallion was
attached to a chain. Doug put it around his neck, thinking
that it looked retro and cool.
When he got home, Doug yelled, "Mom! Dad! I'm home!"
Then he remembered that they had gone back to college with
his older sister, Carmen, for her graduation that weekend.
They wouldn't be back until Monday.
He went to his room to get ready, he had a date with his
steady girlfriend, Sara. She was going to pick him up
because her mother let her use her car that evening.
Doug left the medallion around his neck as he undressed, he
opened his underwear drawer and found it empty.
"Shit," he muttered, "I forgot to do the wash this week."
He sighed and picked up his dirty clothes hamper and
carried it to the laundry room. Opening the washer, he saw
that Carmen had started a load of her underwear and it lay
damp in the bottom of the washer.
Shrugging, he gathered the panties and bras up to transfer
them to the dryer. He didn't get a good hold on all of them
and some started to slip and fall. Doug quickly pulled them
to his chest to prevent them from falling to the floor.
When he did so, not only did he feel the cold, damp
underwear against his skin, but he felt an electric tingle
as the underwear touched the medallion!
"AAHH!" he yelled, as he tossed the damp clothes into the
dryer.
A pair of Carmen's pale blue cotton panties clung to the
medallion, Doug swiftly freed it and threw it into the
dryer with the rest of the load. He started the dryer and
turned his attention to his own load of wash.
After starting the washer, he absent-mindedly rubbed his
butt as he walked back to his bedroom to wait for the wash
to finish, he had enough time before his date.
Doug paused in front of the full length mirror, on the back
of his bedroom door, to admire himself. He tried out some
body builder poses and tensed his stomach muscles to show
off his 'six pack'. Then, turned to admire his profile. He
noticed that his butt seemed rounder than he remembered, he
turned his back to the mirror and looked over his shoulder
at his rear. It looked like he had a girl's ass!
Doug quickly turned around and looked in the mirror. His
'package' looked like a baby's and it was quickly
shrinking. He grabbed his dick, trying to hold onto it, but
it shrunk out of his grip.
"What's happening to me!" he cried out.
Then he had an inspiration. He remembered the shock he
received from the medallion.
"The medallion", he thought. Quickly he took it off and
threw it onto his bed.
He checked himself out in the mirror, the changes seemed to
have stopped. His hips seemed wider, making his legs angle
inward as they approached his knees.
Doug looked at his crotch. His dick was gone! In its place,
a vertical fold obscured by a neatly trimmed patch of pubic
hair. Gingerly, he felt it and moved the outer lips aside,
touching the moist inner lips.
"Damn!" he whispered, "This is too weird!"
He looked at the medallion lying on the bed, thinking that
it was responsible, but how, why?
Doug took a pencil from his desk and carefully picked up
the medallion with it, holding it by the chain. He timidly
poked at the medallion with his finger and looked down at
himself, no further changes. Then he took the medallion in
his hand, primed to toss it at the first signs of changes,
nothing happened, no tingling shock, no odd feelings. He
set the medallion down on his desk top.
Again, Doug checked out his butt in the mirror, this time
he noticed a butterfly tattoo high on his right butt cheek,
just like the one Carmen had! He remembered the day Carmen
came home from a trip with friends during spring break last
year and had proudly shown him this very tattoo as well as
a pierced navel.
"I have Carmen's butt, and pussy!" he whispered in awe.
Doug remembered the panties hanging off of the medallion
after he received the shock.
"Touching the panties to the medallion must have started
the changes," he thought.
Then he inspected his altered anatomy again. He noticed
that the edge of his navel had a hole in it.
"Carmen's piercing!"
The piercing was well above where the top of the low riding
panties would have ended, had he been wearing them. That
indicated to Doug that the changes weren't limited to the
area covered by the panties. He looked carefully at his
thighs, and saw that the first few inches below his crotch
was hairless and much softer than the rest of his legs.
He thought that if he hadn't taken the medallion off just
then, the changes would probably have continued, he might
have changed into Carmen!
Remembering his date with Sara, Doug considered calling her
and making an excuse to break the date. But changed his
mind, thinking that after he was dressed, no one would know
what he did or did not have between his legs. He had
promised Sara that he would go with her to the free
concert, given by their favorite local band, in the park
that evening.
Doug shrugged and stepped into the bathroom to take a
shower. He showered quickly, trying to ignore his new
genitalia. After drying himself, Doug modestly wrapped the
towel around his waist and went to the laundry room to
check on his wash.
His clothes were clean, though damp and Carmen's clothes
were dry. He took Carmen's clothes out of the dryer and
placed them on top of it, and put his in the dryer.
Thinking that he would have to wait at least a half an hour
for his clothes to dry, Doug looked at Carmen's underwear
on the top of the dryer and thought that her panties would
certainly fit him now. Removing the towel, He took the pale
blue pair that had caught on the medallion, and slipped
them on, He was right, they fit as if made for him.
They really didn't feel any different than the cotton
briefs that he normally wore, though the smooth crotch was
really strange. Doug shook his head and tried to put it out
of his mind.
Returning to his room, Doug continued to get ready for his
date. He chose some loose cut jeans and a sweatshirt with
the logo of the band playing that night. After tightening
his belt a few extra notches, his clothes concealed his
narrowed waist and shapely derriere nicely.
After dressing, Doug went to the kitchen to fix himself a
snack. He had a sandwich and a liter bottle of cola. Just
as he was finishing, Sara drove up and honked the horn.
Doug quickly cleaned up and ran outside to the car.
Sara was gorgeous, with long blond hair, large breasts and
a perfect hour glass figure. She was tall, about 5'11",
just 3" shorter than Doug. When she wore heels they were
the same height.
As he let himself into the passenger's seat, Sara said,
"Hey Hon," Doug replied, "Hey Sara, you're early" and they
kissed.
"Yeah" Sara smiled as she produced a joint, "I thought we'd
get high before the concert."
"Great idea!"
"But not here, in Mom's car, she'll smell it."
"Where then?"
"We could go to Riverbend Beach, that's close enough to the
concert that we could walk there after."
"Sounds good, let's go!"
At the beach, they found a secluded place in the driftwood
with a nice view. Sara handed the joint and a matchbook to
Doug. He fired it up, took a deep drag and holding his
breath, handed it back to Sara.
She followed suit and soon they were enjoying a buzz,
holding hands and gazing at the river.
Pot always made Doug introspective. And he could no longer
push away thoughts of the pussy between his legs, instead,
he focused on it. His crotch felt oddly empty and warm, he
imagined he could feel every fold, every detail. It felt
really different, definitely hard to ignore. He hoped that
the medallion could undo what it had done. He reasoned
that it could, he'd just have to figure out how to work it.
Sara reached out and ran her fingers around his back, he
returned the favor.
"What are you thinking?" she asked.
He leaned over and gave her a long passionate kiss. She
responded enthusiastically.
Instead of the familiar feeling of a growing erection that
he was used to, he felt all hot and moist down there.
He didn't feel the urgent need to get into her pants and
get off that he usually felt. Instead, he felt a different
need, a need to be... filled?
They broke their kiss. Doug, knew that if they continued,
they would soon be fondling each other and he would have to
explain to Sara what she would, or wouldn't find in his
pants and that was a little too much for him with the high
he was enjoying.
He glanced at his watch and said, "We better get going to
the concert, it's stadium seating and we want to get a good
seat."
Sara agreed and they walked to the concert, their hands in
each other's back pockets.
Sara patted Doug's butt and said, " Puttin' on a little
weight, Fatboy?"
"No, I'll tell you about it later"
"Kay," she replied, just as they reached the natural bowl
in which the concert was to be held.
Soon after finding a good place to sit and watch the
concert, they saw some friends, Jack and Christie.
Jack lived on the same street as Doug, he was the
neighborhood daredevil, always taking chances and pulling
crazy stunts. He liked to be the center of attention. It
was entertaining to hang out with him and Doug was glad to
see him at the concert.
Christie was Sara's best friend. Where Sara was a tall
statuesque blond, Christie was smaller, about 5'5" and
brunette. She was a gymnast and had a great body. An only
child, she was somewhat spoiled and prone to pouting if she
didn't get what she wanted. She was also very sweet. They
had all grown up together and were all good friends.
"Hey guys!" Doug called.
"Hey!" answered Christie.
"Come and sit over here, there's plenty of room." said
Sara.
"Steve's here, you got room for him?" asked Jack.
"Sure, we'll make room." answered Doug.
Stephen, he preferred to be called Steve, was Jack's
cousin, he was 22 years old and sometimes bought beer for
them, Steve could also get pot as well as other
'recreational' drugs. He had been in the same class, in
high school, as Carmen. He went to work at his Dad's
furniture store right after high school.
Steve was a ladies man, he seemed to have a different
girlfriend every week. He was a jazz and blues aficionado
and he had a small internet business dealing in old vinyl
jazz and blues records, it was little more than a hobby but
it paid for itself. He had a new car and rented a small
but nice house in an upscale neighborhood. They only saw
Steve occasionally, he hung out with his own crowd, but
Jack sometimes bummed a ride from him, like he had today.
"So, I hear that you're on your own this weekend," smiled
Jack.
"Yeah," Doug nodded, "Mom and Dad brought Carmen back to
school for graduation, so they're making a weekend of it."
"Hey, we could party at your house!" Jack suggested.
The girls both smiled at the idea.
Just then Steve walked up and said, "Party? I'm in!"
"Wait a second! I promised Mom and Dad that I wouldn't HAVE
a party while they were gone, they were very specific about
that!" Doug interrupted before his friends made the party
a done deal.
The looks of disappointment were almost too much to bear,
especially Sara's.
"Well... They did say I could have a few friends over."
"Ok!" said Jack. "Just the five of us, how about tomorrow
night?"
"I'll bring beer, if you all chip in," added Steve.
"All right, don't forget to bring a swimsuit if you want to
use the pool and hot tub," Doug relented.
Steve saw some people he knew and excused himself.
Doug and Jack asked the girls if they wanted anything from
the concession stand before the concert started. They were
all a little hungry as Jack and Christie had also caught a
buzz before the concert so, of course, they thought it was
a good idea.
On the way to the snack shack, Doug's smaller bladder
reminded him of the liter of soda he had consumed earlier.
He gave Jack some money and said, "Here, could you get us
some hot dogs and a couple of Cokes? I have to pee real
bad!
"Sure, no problem!"
Doug made his way to a long row of porta cans, downwind
from the concert area, and stepped into the first
unoccupied one he found. At first, he stood at the
fiberglass urinal and fumbled around in his open fly until
he remembered that the urinal wasn't for him. He sighed and
undid his pants but not before wiping the seat clean and
laying toilet paper all around it. He sat and let go. The
feeling of release was the same, though it seemed to come
out faster. When he was finished, he pulled up his panties
and immediately felt a wetness in his crotch.
"Aw shit," he muttered as he grabbed some toilet paper and
cleaned himself up. "Now I gotta wipe when I pee too!"
As he was buckling his belt, he heard what sounded like an
argument going on behind the porta can. Doug stepped up on
the seat and looked out the vent holes along the top of the
structure to see what was going on.
He saw Steve talking to a smaller man flanked by two big
guys.
The little guy was saying, "So, where's my money?"
"I have most of it, Victor. I'll collect from some
customers here at the concert and I'll have the rest for
you tomorrow!"
"Gimme what you got now!"
Steve fumbled in his inside jacket pocket and pulled out a
role of cash and handed it to Victor.
Victor counted it. "This isn't shit! Are you jerkin' me
around?"
"N-No, Victor, I'll have the rest for you tomorrow
afternoon, really!"
"Don't fuck with me!"
"No, Victor, I'll square up with you tomorrow!"
"Be sure that you do. Here's a taste of what you'll get if
you don't."
Victor nodded at the two big guys, one held Steve's arms
behind his back while the other gave him a couple of shots
to the stomach.
Without another word, the three walked away, leaving Steve
on his knees gasping for breath.
Doug ran back to the snack bar to find Jack, he was just
stepping up to the counter when Doug found him.
"Hey buddy!" Jack smiled.
"Steve's in some kind of trouble!"
"Just a sec."
Jack ordered the snacks and turned back to Doug.
"He's always in some kind of trouble, he'll be fine!"
Jack paid the vendor, took the bag of food and said, "You
carry the drinks. Hey, there's Steve now, he looks OK."
Steve was walking stiffly and held a hand on his stomach.
Jack said, "Hey Steve, you all right?"
Steve smiled, "Never better, why?"
"Doug thought you were in some kind of trouble."
Steve shot a quick frown at Doug.
"Jealous boyfriend," Steve said smoothly. "It's cool now,
the girls just can't stay away from me!"
"See Doug, I told you he'd be fine!"
As they walked back to their spot, Steve put a hand on
Doug's shoulder, leaned close and said, "What'd you see?"
"Just a couple of guys slugging you in the stomach." Doug
said.
"Yeah, that was the end of it, but I'm alright. Thanks for
your concern, pal!" He slapped Doug on the shoulder.
They enjoyed the concert, the band did one encore and the
concert was over, too soon, for their tastes. It was about
9 o'clock and the band had a paying gig to go to.
Steve reminded them about the beer, and they all gave him a
few dollars.
"I'll bring the beer tomorrow. Hey Sara, can you give Jack
and Christie a ride? I have some business to do. Thanks!"
winked Steve.
While driving back to Doug's house, after dropping off Jack
and Christie, Sara said, "What were you going to tell me
later, about your fat butt?"
Doug had decided to tell Sara about the medallion and what
it had done to him, back at the beach, but he didn't want
to spoil the buzz answering a lot of Sara's questions.
So, he told Sara everything. He included his theory about
the medallion turning anyone into a duplicate of whoever
had last worn an article of clothing, the changes starting
with the parts covered by the clothing.
"That's quite a tale just to explain a pudgy behind." She
laughed.
"You don't believe me?
"Well, you gotta admit, it's a pretty outlandish story!
'magic medallion'," she snorted.
They were just pulling into Doug's driveway. Doug said,
"Come on in, I'll show you!"
They got out of the car and went into the house. Sara
followed Doug through the house to his bedroom. She watched
him walk and thought that he DID have a rather feminine
gate, could he be telling her the truth or was he just
messing with her?
They entered Doug's room, he pointed to the medallion and
said, "There it is." As he started removing his pants to
show Sara that he was telling the truth.
Sara picked up the medallion and examined it. It certainly
didn't look like much, kind of like old costume jewelry.
Doug said, "Have you seen Carmen's tattoo?"
"Who hasn't?" said Sara dryly.
Carmen had been very generous about showing friends and
family her tattoo when she first got it.
"Then check this out."
Sara looked up as Doug, his back to her, took off his pants
and bent over. There on his right cheek just above the top
of the blue panties was Carmen's butterfly tattoo.
"That's not your butt!"
"That's what I've been telling you!" he said over his
shoulder, letting Sara get a good look.
"Yeah, but... That's not your butt!" Sara repeated.
Sara couldn't believe what she was seeing, she was familiar
with Doug's butt, and this wasn't it! Instead, Carmen's
shapely rear had all her attention.
"That doesn't suit you at all." observed Sara.
"Tell me about it!"
Doug turned to face Sara. She looked at his crotch.
"My god! Your, your dick is gone!"
"I TOLD you..."
"You're wearing girl's underwear."
"Yeah, mine were still in the wash and I figured that these
would fit me, now."
"Do you LIKE wearing girl's underwear?" She smiled.
"Nah, it's just underwear, it doesn't feel any different
than my regular briefs."
"What are you going to do?"
"I'm hoping that the medallion will undo it if I can figure
out how it works."
"Let's try now." Sara suggested, eager to do something
other than look at the unbelievable, "You said you were
wearing the medallion and that the changes started
happening right after Carmen's panties touched it."
"That's right."
Sara tossed the medallion to Doug.
"Put it on, like you did before."
Doug placed the medallion over his head.
"Where do you keep your underwear?"
"They're all in the dryer."
Doug lead the way to the laundry room and retrieved a pair
of his underwear from the dryer, and touched them to the
medallion.
"Nothing's happening, last time, I felt a funny tingle when
the panties touched the medallion."
He tried hanging the underwear from the medallion, still
nothing happened.
Sara said, "I just can't believe that this thing only works
once, maybe it just works once a day!"
"Then I'll keep trying it until it works." said Doug.
There was a pause in the conversation, both were worried
that the medallion wouldn't work again but neither would
say it out loud.
"Are you hungry?" asked Sara, breaking the awkward silence.
"Yeah, we have frozen pizza in the freezer"
"Ok"
They went to the kitchen and prepared the pizza. After it
was in the oven they had about 15 minutes before it would
be ready to eat.
"Do you want to catch a buzz again?" asked Doug.
"Sure, but I only had that one joint."
"I bought some weed from Steve last week, let's roll one
up!"
Doug went to his room to retrieve his stash, while Sara
walked to the patio by the pool in the back yard. Doug soon
returned and rolled a joint on the glass topped patio
table. They lit it up and took turns with it until they
heard the oven beep it's announcement that pizza was ready.
Sara went to the kitchen to get the pie while Doug put his
stash back in his room.
When Doug returned, Sara was setting the sliced pizza and
some sodas on the coffee table in the family room. Doug
turned on the television and checked out MTV, there was a
'Sexiest Videos" show just starting. He sat on the couch
with Sara and grabbed a slice of pie. As he leaned forward
the medallion swung out, Doug frowned in annoyance and
removed it, leaving it on the table top.
"Ahh," Doug sighed. "Sex, drugs and rock and roll"
"And Pizza," giggled Sara.
They finished the pizza in short order as stoned people
usually do.
The sexy visuals of the rock videos plus the pleasant high
combined to make them feel very aroused.
Doug put his arm around Sara and gently massaged her left
breast, Sara leaned into Doug and turned her head to kiss
him. Their lips met in a passionate kiss.
Both of them were wet with anticipation. Doug's crotch
never felt so hot and his panties were very damp. With one
hand, he undid the button on Sara's jeans and pulled the
zipper down. Between the two of them they managed to pull
her jeans off with out breaking their kiss.
Doug slipped his hand down the front of her panties and
fingered her femininity. Sara did likewise and was
momentarily startled to find a vagina as wet and ready as
her own, when she, in her passion, was expecting to find an
erect penis.
Sara saw an opportunity to educate Doug in the finer points
of female genital massage and broke the kiss.
She said, "Here, do it like this..."
She gently stroked his clitoris, Doug moaned at the
pleasant feeling she was inducing in him.
"Your not stirring pudding," she continued.
Doug followed her example and was rewarded with a gasp from
Sara.
"That's right!" She gasped again, "you've got it!"
Soon, Sara's gentle ministrations resulted in Doug's first
feminine orgasm. The feeling overwhelmed him, causing him
to cease his efforts on Sara's behalf.
Sara, however, was not finished, she continued her gentle
manipulation of Doug's pussy, he had another orgasm, and
another. Shouting with pleasure, he squeezed his legs
together forcing Sara to stop.
"Oh, so now you're a screamer." She smiled
"Wow!" gasped Doug, still squeezing his legs together and
pressing his hands into his crotch, protecting it from
further stimulation.
"After the first one, I thought you'd stop, but you didn't.
I kept coming, again and again, until I was so sensitive,
down there, that I couldn't stand it!"
"I thought you'd like it, now it's my turn." smiled Sara.
"Gladly, but first, I have to go to the bathroom." said
Doug, as he stood up, still holding his crotch.
After Doug headed for the bathroom, Sara smiled and thought
about Doug's situation. She really wanted him inside her.
She could tell that he wanted it too, He was certainly well
lubricated and ready for it. Then, she was struck with an
idea, she could give him what he wanted and satisfy herself
albeit in an unusual way. She considered the medallion.
Acting impulsively, she placed the medallion over her head
and walked to the laundry room. She took a pair of Doug's
underwear from the dryer and touched it to the medallion.
She felt the tingle that Doug had described.
"It's working!" she said to herself.
Her whole middle, around her hips felt strange, like it was
moving, but it was very subtle. She took off her panties to
see what was happening.
She watched, fascinated, as her hips narrowed and her
clitoris swelled and protruded from the lips of her pussy.
It kept getting larger and larger. The odd feeling got her
very aroused. She wondered when it was going to stop
growing.
Soon, she was sporting a respectable erection. She swung
her hips and waggled it back and forth. She giggled at the
sight. Something else was moving down there, she reached
down and felt her crotch.
"Wow, balls too, oh, of course there'd be balls!"
She looked at her belly and saw that body hair was slowly
creeping up towards her navel, she removed the medallion
and set it on top the washer.
The changes stopped.
She regarded her dick and said, "That seems bigger than I
remember it on Doug. Maybe it's because it's on me instead
of him."
She waggled it again, smiled and walked back to the family
room. On her way, as her balls slapped against her inner
thighs, she wondered how guys could stand having all that
stuff hanging between their legs all the time, not even
noticing her moving breasts.
She entered the family room, her penis pointing at the
ceiling and her nipples pushing through her blouse. She saw
Doug and wanted him badly.
Doug said, "I wondered where you'd gone... WHAT DID YOU
DO!"
"I thought we'd be more compatible this way," she
explained.
She sat next to him. He looked at her lap, her dick was
throbbing with her heartbeat.
"Aren't you worried that..."
She pressed her finger against his lips and shook her head.
"No, I'm sure it will work for both of us tomorrow."
She put her arms around him and kissed him deeply,
thrusting her tongue into his mouth.
Doug returned the kiss. He unbuttoned her blouse and
reached around and undid her bra with one hand. He reached
under her loose bra and rubbed her nipples, cupping her
breast in his palm. She inhaled with a shuddering breath,
the head of her penis swelled in anticipation, pre-cum
dripping from it's eye.
They pulled apart gasping. She took her blouse and bra off
while he removed his shirt and panties. Then they embraced
again, her breasts crushed into his chest. They kissed,
Doug's pussy was wet and ready.
During a pause, Sara had a thought, "Do you have any
condoms?"
"Huh?"
"Condoms, that's your sister's pussy and this is your
dick," She gestured, "You don't want to get pregnant with a
pointy headed retard with fourteen fingers and toes, DO
YOU?"
"Pregnant, ME!?"
"You're the one with the vagina, Sheesh! Leave it too the
woman to remember the birth control!"
"I didn't think..." Doug finally grasped the concept, HE
could get pregnant!
"I have some in my room."
He rushed to his room, and searched around in his dresser
drawers. He found some condoms and rushed back to Sara.
While Doug was looking for condoms, Sara stroked her penis,
she shuddered, the tension was delicious. She could feel it
throbbing. It felt unlike anything she had ever
experienced, she wanted, no, needed to put it in Doug's
pussy.
Doug returned with the condom. He showed her how to roll it
on. It felt strange to Doug to hold a dick in his hand like
that.
Their passion, though damped by the delay, still burned
hotly. They resumed their embrace, kissing and fondling
each other until they reached their previous level of
passion.
They lay on the couch with Doug on the bottom and Sara on
top. Doug wrapped his legs behind her back, as Sara had
done in previous trysts. Sara inexpertly thrust at Doug's
waiting pussy and nearly stuck it in his ass. As she pulled
back for a second try, Doug reached down and guided Sara's
penis into himself.
The thorough fingering that Sara had given him was great,
but this was what he'd wanted. He felt filled and content.
Doug rocked his hips back and forth in time to Sara's
thrusting, besides the pleasant feelings from his pussy,
Doug enjoyed watching Sara's lovely breasts swing back and
forth with each movement she made.
Sara made about a dozen thrusts and had a toe curling
orgasm. Too soon, it was over. Sara continued thrusting,
hoping for more, as she was used too getting, but it was
not to be. Her dick started to soften and she slipped out
of Doug.
Doug, his pussy still sensitized by Sara's digital
manipulations could feel he was on the verge of another
orgasm when Sara's softening dick came out of his pussy.
The feeling of having her inside him was very pleasant, but
just missing out on the orgasm was disappointing.
Sara sat up and swung her feet to the floor. Holding the
condom on her spent dick, she reached into her purse, on
the coffee table, and got a tissue to wrap the condom in
and wiped off her penis.
Doug sat up and leaned against the armrest of the couch and
pulled his feet up to his shapely butt.
"Well that was certainly different," observed Sara.
"Did you like it?" asked Doug.
"Yeah, it was great, so intense and focused, but in a few
seconds it was over. I wanted more but I started to get
soft. How about you?"
"The fingering you gave me was incredible, but what I
really wanted was to have you in me. Having you inside of
me made me feel really close to you. I was almost ready to
cum again when you stopped. It was real nice but it just
missed the target."
Sara nodded in understanding, "I'd say the experience is
different but equal."
"I think so too," Doug agreed, "Do you want to go again in
a few minutes?"
"I'd like to, but I have mom's car and I shouldn't stay all
night, especially if I'm going to spend the night here
after the party."
"You OK to drive?"
"I'm all right."
As she got up from the couch, Doug chuckled at the
incongruity of Sara with balls and a penis.
"What's so funny?"
"A chick with a dick."
Sara smiled and pointed at his crotch. "A man with a clam."
She turned and bent over to pick up her pants. He thought
that his masculine butt on her wasn't appealing as her own
large, shapely ass.
Doug got up from the couch and helped her find all of her
clothes.
She found her panties in the laundry room along with the
medallion.
"You better keep this in a safe place, it's our only chance
of getting back to normal." Sara said, handing Doug the
medallion.
"I'll put it with my stash."
Sara put on her panties, They looked odd with the outline
of her dick and balls in the cloth.
She tried on her jeans and the waist was too tight, the ass
was baggy and the tight crotch squeezed her nuts.
"These jeans just aren't going to work," She gasped as she
took them off.
"Try my jeans," said Doug, he got her the jeans he had worn
that day.
She put them on. "That's better," she said with a sigh.
"Now I've got some ballroom," she smiled as she jiggled her
hips.
She gathered the rest of her things together and walked to
the front door. They embraced and kissed each other
goodbye.
"See you in the morning?" asked Doug.
"You bet! We'll try the medallion again"
Doug watched her until she drove out of sight.
Doug sighed, "What a strange day this has been."
He cleaned up the kitchen and family room, put the
medallion away and went to bed.
Doug, an early riser, woke up around 7:00 and shuffled
into the bathroom. He stood in front of the toilet and
lifted the seat and scratched around at his crotch for a
few seconds before memories of yesterday surfaced. He
groaned, put the seat back down, pulled down his underwear
and sat. Finished, he pulled them up as he stood and
stepped to the sink to wash his hands and splash some water
on his face. He felt a wetness and looked down. There was a
wet spot right between his legs. He rolled his eyes,
groaned and thought that pussies were higher maintenance
than penises.
Doug decided to try the medallion again, he really wanted
his body back to normal. He went to the laundry room and
gathered up his clean clothes and brought them back to his
room. He got the medallion, placed it around his neck and
touched it to a clean pair of briefs. He felt the electric
tingle of the medallion immediately.
Doug laughed with relief as he removed his underwear and
watched his middle magically restore to normal. He could
feel when the changes were complete.
He cupped his cock and balls in his hand and said, smiling,
"Welcome back, I missed you."
Doug put the medallion away and with much higher spirits,
showered and dressed.
He was reading the sports section of the paper and
finishing breakfast around 8:30 when the phone rang, it was
Sara.
"I just woke up and I have a 'piss hard on' what do I do? I
can't walk through the house like this! How would I explain
it!? What do I DO!"
Doug laughed, "A what!"
"A piss hard on, morning wood, you know... a morning
erection!"
"I know what you mean, I'm just surprised that you know
what it's called, that's all!"
"Hey, I don't live in a cave! I've heard about it, I just
never dreamed I'd experience it. What do I do?"
"Well, you could just take care of it yourself, as I recall
you give a pretty good hand job, or you can just wait it
out, it'll go down." Doug stifled a laugh.
Sara heard him snickering, "You think this is funny!"
"I do! I think it's funny as hell!"
"You would! How are you coping?"
"Great! The medallion worked this morning!"
"I'll be over as soon as I can! Penises are too much
trouble!" and she hung up.
About a half an hour later, Sara drove up in her dad's old
pickup truck. She walked around to the back and came in the
sliding glass door carrying a department store shopping
bag. Doug was still at the kitchen table, reading the
comics.
Doug got up and gave her a hug and a kiss, Their embrace
lingered, she slipped him her tongue, they kissed until he
felt he was getting wood, then he noticed that so was she.
He broke the embrace and said, "Oh, This is just too gay!"
She looked down at both their pants tented out, and said,
"You didn't think so when we both had pussies, or when you
were the one taking my dick!"
"That was different!"
"Oh yeah, real different! Where's the medallion?"
"In my room, come on." he turned and walked to his room.
In Doug's room, he asked Sara, "Did you bring something you
wore before, to change back with?"
"Yeah, in the bag." She produced some panties from the bag.
"I brought a change of clothes too, so you can have your
pants back."
Doug took the medallion from it's hiding place and tossed
it to Sara, she missed it and it landed on the bed.
"Hey! A little warning before you throw something!"
She put the medallion over her head and touched the panties
to it.
"I don't feel any tingle like last time. Did you feel
something when you used it this morning?"
"Yes, definitely"
Sara took the medallion off and put it on the bed, then she
sat down next to it, thinking. Doug pulled out the chair
from under his desk and sat also.
"What time did you change the first time?" she asked.
"I got home about 5:00, It was soon after that."
"And when did you try it this morning?"
"Just after 7:00."
"That's about 14 hours," she figured.
"What time did we get here last night," she asked.
"Almost nine thirty."
"So I changed around 10:00, What time is it now?."
Doug looked at his watch, "9:27"
"That's about 11 1/2 hours, and the medallion didn't work
yet. So, there must be a time limit of between 11 1/2 and
14 hours before you can use the medallion again. We can try
again around 10:00."
Sara sighed, "As long as we're waiting, there's something
I'd like to see. Will you take off your pants?"
"Take off your own pants, You've got one just like it!"
Sara started to take her pants off, "That's not what I
meant, exactly. It's just that this thing feels so huge in
my pants I wanted to see if it was the same size as yours."
Doug shrugged and took off his pants and underwear.
They stood, naked from the waist down, side by side, in
front of Doug's big mirror. Their 'packages' looked exactly
the same. Sara reached down and held her's in her hand.
Then she reached over and gently grabbed Doug's.
"Hey!" he protested.
"They ARE the same!" exclaimed Sara. "Then why does it SEEM
so big?"
"Because it IS big!" Doug waggled his eyebrows at her.
Sara laughed, " No, I mean... It's always THERE, flopping
around getting in the way... Have you ever sat on your
balls? I did and let me tell you, it wasn't pleasant!"
"Sat on your balls? Ooohh, that DOES hurt! You know, I
think it's because you didn't grow up with it, you're just
not used to having that 'tackle' between your legs. Your
breasts jiggle and move around all the time and you don't
seem bothered, are you?"
"No, well, if I run with no support then yes, but otherwise
no, I don't notice them."
"There you go!"
"You're right, I suppose that if you had breasts, all of a
sudden, they would be in the way and annoying also."
"Oh, I don't know," said Doug thoughtfully, thinking about
having his own breasts to play with whenever he wanted.
"GUYS!" said Sara in mock exasperation, "Breasts are just
fun bags to you aren't they?"
"Pretty much!"
She rolled her eyes and said, "Let's try that medallion
again."
Sara put the medallion back on and touched her panties to
it. She felt the tingle she was hoping for.
"It's working!"
Doug watched as her hips spread out slightly, her butt
plumped into that lovely form that he liked so much. Her
penis and testicles seemingly regressed in age until they
disappeared and her pussy formed from what was left. It was
fascinating to watch.
When the changes were finished, Sara put her hand over her
pussy and said, "Welcome back missy!"
Doug laughed, Sara said, "Now what?!"
"I did virtually the same thing when I got my dick back!"
Sara grinned and asked, "What do you want to do with this
thing now?" she said as she removed the medallion and
placed it on the desk.
"Put it away, and be very careful about using it again?"
Doug answered, knowing that wasn't what Sara thought.
Sara sat on the bed and said, "Now that we're sure that the
changes caused by the medallion are reversible, I think we
should have fun with it!"
Doug sat next to her, and said, "What exactly do you mean?"
"I mean we can see what else this can do! Of course, we
have to be careful, after all, whatever changes we make in
ourselves, we're stuck with for, what, 12 hours?"
"Yeah, about 12 hours, but I don't know..."
"Think about it, are there any changes in yourself that
you'd like to make, knowing that you can undo it 12 hours
later? What would you like to try? You could be taller,
shorter, fatter, thinner, male, female, there may be no
limit to the changes you can make, you could try out any
form! I wonder what would happen if you touched brand new
clothes, that have never been worn, to the medallion?"
Doug was catching Sara's enthusiasm.
"I'd guess that if you used brand new clothes, your form
would change to fit the clothes, but you'd still look like
yourself instead of someone else." Doug conjectured.
"Do you mean that if I touched some new men's underwear to
the medallion, I'd change into a male version of myself,
who fit the underwear perfectly?"
"Yes, that's exactly what I mean! But, we won't be able to
test it until this evening. Me at about 7:00 and you around
10:00."
"That will be during the party," observed Sara.
"It's not a party! I'm just having some friends over!"
"OK!, OK! it's not a party!" Sara laughed.
"Do you really think we should show the medallion to the
others?" asked Doug.
"We've known them all our lives, I think we can trust them.
Besides, they should be able to have fun with it also. The
more people who try it, the more different uses for the
medallion we will see. And now that we know that the
changes can be undone, there won't be worries like we had
last night." said Sara enthusiastically.
"I guess." conceded Doug
"Just think, the ultimate party game, 'What do you want to
be tonight?!'"
"So, what DO you want to be tonight? You have all day to
decide." said Doug, warming to the idea.
Sara mulled it over, "Hmmm, I think I'd like to be petite"
"Huh?"
"You know, small framed. I've been tall all of my life. In
the summer before seventh grade I shot up to almost as tall
as I am now! I was taller than all of the boys and many of
the teachers! I hated it, the teasing, you can't imagine
how many times I heard 'how's the weather up there?'"
"I know what petite means, it's just that your answer
surprised me. I hear girls say they wish they were taller
all the time."
"Oh, I like being tall, now. I like being able to reach
things on the top shelf without asking for help. I'd just
like to see what it was like to be small. How about you?
What do you want to be?"
"I don't know, I don't think that want a pussy again!"
"Now, was it really so bad? I like mine!"
"No, it wasn't terrible, the sex was fun, I just couldn't
get used to a pussy, Having to almost undress in the porta-
can just to take a pee wasn't fun, I'm used to just
whipping it out shake it off and done! And I kept
forgetting to clean myself after peeing!"
"Yeah, having a penis WAS convenient for peeing in a public
toilet. Speaking about sex, do you know that we've been
sitting on a bed, naked from the waist down and the subject
hasn't come up until just now?" She removed her top and
bra.
Doug smiled and pulled his tee-shirt over his head and
pulled her over on top of himself, She squealed and
noticing his rapidly firming member, sat up on top of him,
pressing her pussy to the base of his rigid dick and said,
"condom?"
"In the nightstand drawer."
She turned her upper body while keeping her pussy pressed
against his dick and reached for the drawer. This gave Doug
a great profile view of her magnificent breasts, his penis
pulsed even harder.
She turned back with the condom, unwrapped it and said,
let's see if I've got this right, and expertly rolled it
down his shaft.
"Taa-Daa! Easy as pie"
Doug laughed, and he entered her for the first time that
weekend.
Afterwards, they showered together and dressed. Sara
producing a light summer dress from the bag she had brought
in with her.
Sitting in the kitchen, having sodas, Sara said, "We should
get some snacks for tonight."
”We have plenty of frozen pizzas and such, and there's soda
pop in the garage. We don't have chips and dips though."
"Ok, let's get going."
They drove to a nearby supermarket and picked up the
snacks. In the strip mall that shared the parking lot with
the supermarket, there was a 'Dress for Less' discount
store. Sara suggested that they pick up a few inexpensive
items for their guests to choose from, if they wanted to
try the medallion.
"I don't know what I want to be yet," complained Doug."
Sara went straight to the Junior's section and started
looking at the small sized clothes.
"You're serious about this petite thing aren't you?"
"Sure, it'll be fun!"
Doug looked around, he wasn't sure that he wanted to be a
woman, or a child, he just didn't see anything to pique his
interest.
After a while, it seemed like ages to Doug, Sara happily
carried a selection of clothes to the front of the store.
besides the small women's clothes she had picked out, there
were some swimming suits, bikinis and one piece suits in
various sizes, and some children's clothes.
"What is all this stuff?" asked Doug.
"Party favors!" smiled Sara.
"It's not a..."
"Party!" Sara finished for him. "I know, I know!" she
laughed.
When they arrived back at Doug's house, They put things
away and Doug went to the back yard to turn up the heat for
the pool and hot tub. While Sara busied herself putting
snacks, dips and salsa in bowls. On the patio by the
sliding door were three cases of beer and a note:
Here's your beer, I have some business to take care
of. I may be by later.
Steve
"Wow, SARA!" he called.
"Yeah?'
"Steve dropped off THREE cases of beer! I figured we only
had enough money for two!"
"Is it cold?"
Doug opened a case and felt the beer.
"No, just cool.!"
"We better get it on ice, then."
Doug walked over to the pool house and turned up the heat
for the pool and tub. There was an ice chest there, he
grabbed it and brought it back to the patio. He decided
that it wasn't going to be big enough for all that beer and
the soda also, so he went to the garage and up some stairs
to the large storage area above the garage.
The space was full of camping gear, old sports equipment
and much of his and Carmen's childhood toys and things.
Doug saw Carmen's old Barbie playhouse and smiled at the
memory of Sara coming over to play with it when she was
eight and Carmen twelve. Carmen had generously let the
younger girl play with it as her interest in Barbie was
waning.
He grabbed a large ice chest and carried it to the patio,
stopping at the freezer in the garage to get a few bags of
ice. After icing up the beer and sodas. Doug returned to
the storage area and brought the playhouse down to the
family room.
"Hey Sara!"
"Yes?"
"Do you remember this?" he asked as he set the playhouse on
a side table.
Sara saw the Barbie house and squealed in delight.
"Remember! I spent hours here playing with it.
"You used to come here and ask to play with me, you'd end
up playing with the Barbies and forget about me completely.
Your mom used to call and tell my mom to send you home
when it got late." he smiled.
"Didn't you have your own Barbie dolls?", he asked.
"Oh yes! But I didn't have all the clothes and accessories
like Carmen did."
She pulled up a chair, sat and opened the play house.
She said, "I'd bet I was the last one to play with this. Oh
look, here's Barbie and Ken and all her clothes and shoes
and everything!"
"Where are Ken's other clothes?" asked Doug.
"Carmen didn't have any other clothes for him, he was only
a prop in Barbie's fashion world. Thank you for bringing
this down!"
She stood up and gave Doug a big thank you hug and kiss.
The kiss and hug turned into a passionate embrace and soon
they were making out on the couch. This went on for a
little while, but they were interrupted by the doorbell.
Doug sighed and stood to answer the door but his erection
was obvious. He sat back down and said, You better answer
it.
Sara straightened herself out and opened the door. Jack and
Christie came in.
Jack asked, "Are we early?"
"A little," admitted Doug.
"It's a hot day and we thought that we'd have a swim." said
Christie.
"I turned up the heat on the pool and hot tub a little
while ago." said Doug. "But it IS a hot day and a cool pool
will feel good."
"OOOO, a Barbie playhouse, just like mine!" said Christie.
"You have one?" asked Sara.
"Yeah, but I don't have so many clothes!" Christie knelt in
front of the toy, looking enviously at the selection of
outfits.
Jack rolled his eyes and turned to Doug, "Did Steve bring
the beer? I saw him in town and he said he was on his way
over to drop it off."
"Yeah, out on the patio, I've got it on ice along with some
soda." answered Doug.
"Great!" said Jack as stripped down to his swim trunks and
headed out to the pool.
"EEEHAAAA!!" Jack screamed as he ran off of the diving
board. "CANNONBALL!" he yelled as he curled his body for
maximum splash. Surfacing, Jack hollered, "HEY, THIS IS
FANTASTIC! C'MON IN!"
Turning to the door, Doug yelled, "I'll be right out!"
"I'll get my swimsuit," Doug excused himself and went to
his bedroom.
"Help me bring this out to the patio table?" Sara asked
Christie, gesturing at the snacks.
"Ok," She replied.
Soon, the four of them were laying around the pool, in the
sun, drinking beer. The girls looked stunning in their
bikinis. The guys, well muscled and tan. They could have
been swim suit models in a beer commercial photo shoot.
Christie said, "This feels like summer, It's hard to
believe that we have to be in school Monday!"
"Aww, did you have to remind us!" jeered Jack
"Christie smiled and shrugged, "Sorry!"
"It's only three more weeks 'til graduation, then we will
have all summer." said Sara.
"And after that, college and then the rest of our lives. We
all grow up." added Doug.
"I don't want to grow up," Christie pouted.
"You and Peter Pan," said Jack.
"Does anyone want to catch a buzz?" asked Doug.
They all did. Doug got his stash, brought it to the patio
table and rolled a doobie. The rest of the group sat around
the table. Doug lit up and took a long drag and passed it
over to Sara. The joint made almost four circuits. Jack
finished the roach by holding it in a split match stick.
They swam some more, smoked weed and drank beer. Jack asked
about the hot tub and Doug checked it out. When he
announced it was ready, everyone moved from the pool to the
hot tub.
After a time, Jack asked, "Want to try something different?"
"What have you got?" asked Sara.
"Shrooms, but I don't have many, we can divide what I have
four ways and we can all get a little mushroom buzz," Jack
answered.
"Ok," said Doug.
The girls agreed.
Jack portioned out the mushrooms and said, "Swallow them
with a lot of beer, they don't taste very good."
They followed Jack's instructions.
"How long before we feel anything?" asked Doug
Maybe half an hour or so," answered Jack.
Soon, the mushrooms did their work and the small group
became a little more animated, compared with their pot
high. They all found the silliest things terribly funny.
After more soaking in the hot tub, the girls thought that
they were pruning up, and went into the house to apply some
moisturizing cream. The guys moved to the pool and competed
over who could make the biggest splash from the diving
board. Missing the girls, they went to the house to see
what was keeping them. They found Christie and Sara
dressing the Barbie dolls and giggling like a couple of
little girls.
Jack said, "Hey, let's hot tub some more!"
Christie answered, "No this is fun, and besides, the hot
tub was getting us all wrinkly."
Noticing that it was almost eight o'clock Doug had an idea.
Doug cleared his throat and asked, "Want to try something
REALLY different?"
Sara smiled knowingly, the other two looked interested.
Jack said, "What have you got, Acid, Ecstasy?"
Christie looked concerned at the mention of the other
drugs. "I don't know."
"No, not drugs, this is magic, real magic, not slight of
hand or tricks!"
Christie again looked interested, Jack though was
skeptical.
"You mean magic, like Hocus Pocus?" scoffed Jack.
"Exactly," smiled Doug.
He went on to tell them all about his and Sara's
experiences of yesterday, glossing over the intimate
details. Starting with his finding the medallion and
finishing with Sara changing back to normal.
"That's a pretty tall tale, you're saying that yesterday at
the concert, you had a pussy, and Sara had a dick?!" said
Jack.
"No, I had a pussy, I hadn't told Sara yet."
"Ok," Jack smirked, "Let's see you change into Sara."
Sara liked the idea of having a twin. "Great idea! Having
a twin would be cool and you'd have your own breasts to
play with any time you wanted!" She said, thinking about
how she had pushed Doug's hand away in the hot tub when he
tried to cop a feel in front of everyone.
"All right, I will!" said Doug and he turned and walked
back to his bedroom to get the medallion.
On his way to the bedroom, Doug took a detour to the
bathroom for a pee. Remembering the hassles of peeing with
a pussy, he had second thoughts about changing into Sara's
duplicate. After all, he thought, he would be drinking a
lot more beer tonight. Then he had an idea.
Upon entering his bedroom, Doug rummaged through his closet
until he found his plastic athletic cup. He put on the
medallion and picked up the dress that Sara had worn that
day. Touching the dress and the cup to the medallion at the
same time, Doug felt the, now expected, tingle.
"I hope this works like I think it will," said Doug to
himself.
With the medallion around his neck, Doug strode back to the
family room and sat on the couch.
"Well, when are you going to change?" Jack asked
skeptically.
"It takes some time," said Sara
"How long," Jack sneered.
"I don't know, exactly, we only changed partially before,"
answered Doug.
In a few minutes, they noticed that Doug was losing muscle
definition, muscle and bulk were being replaced by
subcutaneous fat. His nipples grew in diameter and his
breasts started to bud, like an adolescent girl's.
Jack stared, open mouthed, at Doug's changing body.
Smiling, Christie gasped and clapped her hands together and
held them to her chest, she had always believed in magic,
here was proof!
Doug said, "Do you believe me now?"
Soon, Doug's body had the same wide hips, big rounded butt
and large, full breasts that Sara did. His face and head,
though, still looked like Doug.
Sara, knowing what to look for, saw an area of change
moving down Doug's legs, above were her smooth legs and
soft skin. Below, was Doug's slightly hairy legs and big
feet.
Doug, looking down at a breast, reached up and hefted it
with Sara's slim hand.
"Wow, These are HUGE!" he exclaimed, his voice rising into
Sara's sweet voice.
"Can I touch 'em?" asked Jack, as he reached out a hand.
Christie frowned and slapped his hand down.
Sara, realizing that those were her breasts that Jack was
gawking at, quickly grabbed a towel and put it over Doug's
shoulders, draping the ends over his breasts.
Finally, Doug's face softened into Sara's features as his
eyes changed from hazel to blue and his short brown hair
lengthened and turned to Sara's light blond color. At about
the same time, the area of change overtook Doug's feet
leaving him with Sara's smaller prettier feet.
Doug could feel that he'd stopped changing. He looked at
the clock, and said, in Sara's voice, "About half an hour
for the changes to be completed."
"Well, what would you like to be today?" he asked the
others, as he removed the medallion and put it on the
coffee table.
Christie said, "Sara, you go next!"
"I can't, I didn't change back until about 10:00 this
morning. Once you change, you can't change back for twelve
hours."
"Do you change back automatically?" asked Jack.
"No," answered Doug. "To change back, you have to use the
medallion and touch it to some clothes that you wore before
you changed, if you loose the medallion, you're stuck."
Sara sat next to Doug, put an arm around his shoulder and
said, "Look at us, identical twins!"
"No, not identical," smiled Doug.
He pulled out the top of his swim trunks and allowed Sara a
peek.
"NO WAY!, stand up!"
Doug obliged her and did a slow turn around.
Sara saw that his butt was just as shapely as her own.
"How did you do that?!" she demanded.
"What? What did he do?" both Christie and Jack asked.
"He's got a penis and testicles!"
"No shit!" exclaimed Jack, "How DID you do that?"
"I touched the dress Sara wore today and my athletic cup to
the medallion at the same time. The cup just covers your
jewels and is held in place by other clothes. I hoped that
it would only affect that area so I wouldn't have a man's
ass, like Sara did yesterday. And it worked!" explained
Doug.
"Why?" asked Sara.
"To see if I could touch two different things to the
medallion and get both, and I have some more beer drinking
to do and it's more convenient to pee standing."
"You're sick," laughed Jack. "I don't know what I want to
be yet, how about you, Christie?"
Sara interrupted, "I bought some different clothes at the
store today," she got up and got her shopping bags.
"See if there is anything here that interests you."
Sara laid the clothes out on the kitchen table, setting
one shopping bag aside for herself.
"I just touch the medallion to the clothes, and I'll change
into whoever last wore the clothes?" asked Christie.
"Yes," answered Sara. "These clothes are new," she gestured
at the clothes on the table. "We haven't tried it yet, but
we think that if you touch the medallion to new clothes,
that haven't been worn, you'll change into a version of
yourself who fits the clothes. Though these clothes are
new, they may have been tried on by someone. In that case,
you would transform into whoever last tried on the
clothes."
Christie stepped to the table and examined the clothes.
There were various swim suits, men's, women's, children's,
as well as some outfits. She picked up a very large women's
one piece suit.
"Jeeze, look at this! Can you imagine what it would be like
to be fat enough to fit into this?" she set it down.
"Ooo this is cute," She held up a small, child's dress.
"There's matching tights for that," said Sara, pointing at
a package with colored tights inside.
"What about shoes?" asked Christie.
"You know, I didn't think about shoes, for that outfit,"
said Sara.
Doug, in Sara's voice, said, "We have gobs of old shoes and
clothes and stuff in the attic, over the garage, mom never
throws away anything that has any use left in it. I'm sure
we could find some of Carmen's shoes from when she was
little that would go with that outfit.
So, you want to be a kid?"
"I think it would be fun," said Christie
Only Doug noticed a look of disappointment flash quickly
over Jack's face. "No nookie for Jack tonight," thought
Doug.
Christie put the medallion over her head. Sara handed the
package of tights to Christie. "Use these, they haven't
been worn."
Christie took the package and opened it. She touched the
tights to the medallion.
"It shocked me, kind of," said Christie
"That means it's working," she heard someone say, "Was it
Sara or Doug," Christie thought.
"Now we wait and watch," said Doug.
"My legs feel funny," Christie said as she sat down on a
kitchen chair.
They watched as Christie's feet slowly moved farther from
the floor as her legs became shorter and her feet got
smaller. After a few minutes, she scooted back on the seat,
her legs stuck straight out in front of her.
"Hey look!" she said as she easily reached out and touched
her feet.
"Why don't you stand up, let's see how short your getting,"
suggested Jack.
Christie jumped off of the chair. She appeared to be about
four feet tall and shrinking, her bikini bottom almost fell
off but she caught it just in time.
From the waist down, she was a little kid, the rest of her
was still a normal adult woman. Her long arms nearly
touched the floor.
Doug said, "If you took the medallion off now, you would
stop changing and have those short, kid legs for at least
12 hours."
"No thanks," said Christie.
They could see the changes moving up her torso now, soon
her pert breasts seemingly melted into her chest, her
bikini top fell to her waist as her shoulders narrowed, she
was still holding up the now much too large bikini bottoms.
The changes seemed to pause at her neck as her arms and
hands became smaller. For a few minutes she looked very
strange, a child's body with an adult head on it. Finally,
her face and head became more and more childlike until the
changes stopped.
"I think it's done," said Christie in a high child's voice.
"Oh m'god!" giggled Christie, "My voice is sooo high!"
She looked like a six year old, caught trying on her mom's
bikini. The swimsuit was all gathered around her waist, and
didn't cover much of anything.
"Let's get you dressed," said Sara.
Christie looked down at herself and blushed. Then, she
turned and ran into the bathroom, her little bare feet
slapping on the floor.
Sara gathered up Christi's outfit and followed her to the
bathroom.
Jack looked at Doug and said, "So, what's it like, having
breasts?"
"Gee, I haven't thought that much about it yet, I've been
so caught up in watching the changes in Christie, I haven't
had time to dwell on it. Lets see."
Doug removed the towel that Sara had draped over him, to
preserve her modesty. He looked at his breasts and shrugged
his shoulders, causing his breasts to jiggle. Enjoying the
result, Doug shrugged a few more times each time a little
more energetically. Soon he had his breasts really bouncing
and jiggling. He started jumping up and down enjoying the
feeling and the different perspective. His long blond hair
kept falling in his face, he pulled it back into a pony
tail and secured it with a rubber band. Returning to his
breast exploration, he swung his upper body back and forth,
marveling at the momentum that his breasts had as they
seemed to move from side to side opposite to the way he was
turning his body. He tried to get them to swing in
clockwise circles, it was difficult, they were very firm,
but by moving his shoulders and upper body quickly in a
circle he finally got his breasts to follow suit, his
nipples making little circles in the air. Then he got them
to go the other way. He tried, but he just couldn't get
each nipple to go in opposite directions. Doug stopped
jumping and squeezed his breasts together with his
forearms, rolling his shoulders forward. Then he grabbed
one breast in each hand and squeezed and kneaded them, it
was very interesting to feel up a boob, and be felt up, at
the same time.
"They seem so BIG," Doug said, cupping his breasts in his
hands and pinching his nipples into erection. He looked up
at Jack.
Jack was standing across the room staring blankly, with his
mouth open, his swim trunks tented out, a wet spot at the
peak of the tent.
Momentarily puzzled at Jack's state, Doug got a glance at
their reflections in the sliding glass door, then he looked
down at his breasts cupped in his hands and immediately
understood. He decided to mess with his friend.
Walking seductively over to Jack, Doug said, in a breathy
voice, "Would you like to... touch them?"
Jack nodded dumbly.
It was strange for Doug to look slightly up into his
friends eyes, they normally looked eye to eye.
Doug rubbed one knee up and down the inside of Jack's thigh
and said in a breathy voice, "Go ahead... touch them."
He slowly stroked the front of Jack's swim trunks with one
hand, the tips of his thin woman's fingers tracing the
outline of Jack's dick, the other hand cupping a breast, as
if offering it to his friend.
Jack got a surprised look on his face and the wet spot on
his trunks suddenly spread.
Jack turned, ran outside, and jumped into the pool.
Doug laughed after Jack left, "Payback's a bitch" he said
to himself, thinking of all the practical jokes Jack had
played on him.
Walking over to the kitchen table, Doug looked through the
bikini tops for one that would fit. He found one that was
small but matched the color of his swim trunks. After a
couple of false starts, he managed to tie it on. He took a
couple of beers from one of the coolers and sat on the
couch. Jack came in drying himself with a towel.
"You bitch!" yelled Jack.
"Bitch?!"
"Ok, SOB, but, you look like a bitch!"
"Years of unanswered for practical jokes finally come
'round and bite you in the ass, or should I say crotch?"
laughed Doug.
"What!"
"Oh don't act so innocent, you remember, muscle liniment in
my jock, spreading a rumor about my having a Sexually
Transmitted Disease just before the homecoming dance last
year? Girls wouldn't talk to me let alone go with me to the
dance. The school nurse was even involved, I had to go to
the doctor to prove I was healthy."
Jack smiled, then laughed at the memory, "I still can't
believe that you asked the nurse to announce on the school
public address, that you didn't have a STD, and she did
it!"
"She felt sorry for me. I still didn't get a date for home
coming that year. I thought I'd never get laid while I was
in high school."
"Well tonight, my guard was down, you took unfair advantage
of your assets," said Jack.
"And you jizzed up my pool cleaning your shorts," Doug
laughed, "I wish I had a picture of the dumb look on your
face."
"And I wish I had a video of what you were doing with your
tits! Guys would pay to see that! You look just like Sara,
and she's hot!" Jack laughed.
Doug threw Jack a beer and said, "Sit down, have you
decided what you want to be tonight?"
"Not yet, I was thinking of something to complement
whatever choice Christie made, so we could have some hot
sex, but now, that's no longer an option," he said as he
caught the beer and sat down.
Just then the girls came out of the bathroom. Christie
looked cute in her little dress and tights. They had
braided her hair in pigtails. She was adorable.
"Doug, lets find her some shoes," Sara said.
'All right," he replied as he got up, quickly finishing the
beer, and led the way to the garage attic.
"Well, What do you think?" said Christie in her child's
voice, as she did a pirouette that flared out the hem of
her dress."
"Very cute, I can't believe it's really you, and not the
little sister you never had! Why a kid?" said Jack.
"I suppose it's a combination of the uncertainty of life
after high school, a longing for simpler times and the
unique opportunity to revisit childhood for just a few
hours," said Christie, sounding much more mature than she
looked.
"You want a beer?" asked Jack as he got up and got her one.
"Sure," smiled Christie, as she walked over to Jack and
took the beer.
Her little fingers struggled with the pop top, but she got
it open.
"Cheers," she said, looking way up at her boyfriend's face
as she raised the can in toast, her small hand was almost
too small to hold the can, she quickly brought her other
hand up to help hold it.
Jack smiled at the sight of a little girl drinking a beer
with both hands.
"Let's sit down, my neck is getting tired looking up at
you," said Christie.
"Ok," Jack sat on the couch and Christie sat in the
overstuffed chair across from him, her feet sticking
straight out in front of her.
"Does everything look big to you now?" asked Jack.
"Things only seem big when I'm close to them," she looked
at the chair, "You look normal to me from here, but when I
was standing next to you, my face even with your stomach,
you seemed like a giant."
There was a knock on the sliding glass door, Steve poked
his head in, he saw Jack and Christie, smiled and came into
the house saying, "Babysitting? You shouldn't give kids
beer, it stunts their growth or something."
Seeing the ice chest, he helped himself to a beer, popped
the top and had a long drink. "Where is everyone? Where's
your girlfriend?" asked Steve.
Jack smiled and pointed to Christie. "Here's my
girlfriend!"
Steve chuckled, thinking that Jack was indulging a little
girl with a game. "What's YOUR name, little girl?" he asked
Christie.
"My name's Christie, mister, what's yours?" said Christie
in her cute little girl voice, smiling and batting her
eyes, really hamming it up.
Jack laughed out loud
"What's so funny?" asked Steve, just as two Saras walked
into the room from the garage, one of them carrying a pair
of kids shoes.
"What's going on? Sara doesn't have a twin! Where's Doug?"
"I'm right here," one of the Saras waved.
Everyone but Steve was smiling now. He knew they were
playing joke on him, but he couldn't figure it out just
yet.
"Ok, I give up! What's happening here?" he asked.
Jack started telling Steve about the magic medallion.
"Yeah, magic medallion!" scoffed Steve.
"Hear me out, I've seen what it can do!" said Jack.
Jack brought Steve up to date on their experience with the
medallion.
Smirking, Steve said, "Your saying that this chick is
Doug," he pointed at Doug, "And this little girl is
Christie, your 18 year old girlfriend?"
"Exactly! Doesn't she LOOK like Christie?"
Steve looked more carefully at Christie. "Yeah, she looks
just like Christie did when she was little, but it could be
a relative with a family resemblance."
Jack looked at Doug, "Doug, show him your dick."
Sara glared at Jack, "Jack!" she scolded.
Doug said, "I understand your wanting me to cover my
breasts, after all they're duplicates of yours, but it's MY
dick, besides, he's seen it before at the gym."
Sara rolled her eyes and motioned her agreement.
Doug pulled his swim trunks down, his dick and balls popped
out over the waistband.
Steve stared, here was a beautiful woman with a penis and
testicles. "Is that really you, Doug?" he asked, his
resistance to believing breaking down.
"We've been trying to tell you..."
"Oh, that's just sick, Doug, pull your pants up!" said
Steve.
"I told him the same thing earlier," laughed Jack.
"Where is this medallion," asked Steve.
"In the bathroom, I'll get it," said Sara, she turned and
left.
"So, Steve, are you going to try it?" asked Doug, smiling.
"Maybe, why did you do that?" he asked gesturing at Doug.
"Sara and I were trying to convince Jack and Christie that
the medallion was magic and Jack challenged me to change
into Sara. I wanted to see what having breasts was like so
I agreed, but I've been drinking beer all day and wanted
the convenience of a penis, so..."
Sara came back with the medallion. "Here it is!" she held
it up.
"I'd like to see it work before I make any decisions," said
Steve.
"What time is it?" asked Sara.
Steve looked at his watch, "A little after ten, why?"
"I changed back to normal about ten this morning. After
using the medallion, it won't work on you again for twelve
hours."
"So, you're stuck like that until tomorrow?" Steve asked
Doug.
Doug shrugged his lovely shoulders, causing his breasts to
jiggle a little. "Tomorrow morning, I'll change back then,
no problem!"
Sara had been taking clothes out of another bag. She held
up a dress that was way too small for her. "Christie, What
do you think?"
Christie said, "Aww, that's cute!"
"It's a size three."
"You'll be smaller than I usually am!" said Christie.
"What are you going to be?" asked Steve.
"She's wants to be petite," answered Doug
Sara put the medallion on, and touched it to the dress.
She felt the tingling sensation. "It's working!"
Sara laid the dress over the back of a kitchen chair and
sat on the couch.
"It takes about a half an hour for a complete change," she
said, "less, if you're only changing a part of yourself,
like we did yesterday."
"Why petite?" asked Steve
"I've been tall and, after I filled out, tall and buxom,
all of my life. I just want to see what it's like to be
small and petite," said Sara.
Sara continued to talk as everyone watched for changes.
"After I shot up in height the summer before seventh grade,
I was the tallest kid in class. I was always getting
scolded for slouching, then, with puberty, my breasts
became another source of embarrassment as men and boys
focused on my chest when they talked to me. I started
wearing uncomfortably small bras to de-emphasize my bust.
Then one day, I was trying on some of mom's slinkier
dresses and posing in front of her mirror, when I realized
that I looked good and I really had nothing to be
embarrassed by. I stopped trying to hide my body. But I've
always wondered what it would be like to be small and
dainty."
At first, nothing seemed to be happening. Then, Doug
noticed that her bikini top was becoming loose. Sara
absentmindedly pushed a strap back onto her shoulder. As
she continued talking, Sara seemed to be slowly sinking
into the couch, her large breasts dwindled until they could
no longer even pretend to be filling the cups of her
bikini top. Doug saw the change move slowly down her legs,
her feet seemed to rise off of the floor a little until
Sara, without thinking, scooted forward placing them on
the floor again as they seemed to contract to a smaller
size.
"It feels like I'm through changing," said Sara.
"Why don't you stand up and give us a better look at how
much you've changed," suggested Christie.
Sara stood, her bikini top hanging loosely from her
shoulders. If the bikini bottom had not been made of an
elastic material, it would have fallen off of her. As it
was, it was loose on her.
Doug said, "Are you standing yet?"
Sara stuck her tongue out at him.
"I don't think you're even five feet tall!" observed Jack
"C'mon Christie, let's get me dressed, and don't forget
your shoes.
Sara took the dress from the chair back and put it in the
shopping bag, then she pointed at the children's shoes she
had brought in earlier.
Christie climbed out of the chair and ran after Sara,
looking very much like the little girl she was, as she
stooped to pick up her shoes.
Jack turned to Steve, "Well, do you believe us now?"
"That is the most amazing thing I've ever seen in my life!"
said Steve.
Doug said, "Have either of you decided to try it, or
thought of what you want to be?"
"I don't know yet," answered Jack.
"I have an idea," said Steve.
"What," Doug and Jack said in unison.
"Le'me see if I still have it," said Steve mysteriously.
He got up and went out the back door.
Jack asked Doug, "What do you suppose he has?"
Doug shrugged, setting his breasts to jiggling again,
"Someone's clothes, I guess."
Since his transformation, Doug had noticed that first Jack,
then Jack and Steve, were paying a lot of attention to his
chest. He'd tried crossing his arms over is breasts, but
that felt weird. He'd crossed them under his breasts and
all that did was accentuate his cleavage and increase their
interest in his breasts. The top he chose from the table
was way too small, he squished out of it all around the
small cups, which offered little support, not that he
needed any, Sara's breasts, though large were young and
firm, they stuck right out there without any help. Doug
thought they stuck out too far, though he liked the look on
Sara, he felt like his chest preceded him into a room by a
minute before he got there. They didn't seem that big on
Sara, but from his new perspective, they were enormous.
As Steve walked back to his car, which he had parked out of
sight from the street, he thought about his problems.
Victor was looking for him, and he didn't have all of the
money, he had a large part of it now, but not enough. He
was suppose to have paid Victor that afternoon, but he had
skipped the meeting, afraid of getting beat up.
Now, Victor probably wanted to kill him, or at least break
a limb. If he had not spent so much money on his car,
women, and improving his jazz record collection, he would,
most likely, have had enough money to satisfy Victor. His
own dealers turned out to be undependable and had not come
through for him like he'd hoped.
He hadn't planned on coming to Doug's little party tonight,
but Victor didn't know these kids, so it seemed like a good
place to lay low until maybe tomorrow, giving him some time
to think about how to get out of this.
Victor was, most likely, watching his house, and Steve was
afraid to go near it, now he had an idea, he could use the
medallion to turn into someone else, as a different person,
he could return to his house and get the money he had
hidden. He would use the medallion to change back to
himself. Then he would leave town. Victor would never find
him.
He found what he was looking for in his glove compartment
and returned to Doug's house.
Entering through the back door, Steve saw his cousin Jack
and Doug talking. Jack was staring at Doug's tits and
nodding like he was listening. "Damn, Doug looks fine, too
bad she has a dick." he thought. It was hard not to come on
to a good looking woman like that. He had to keep telling
himself 'that's a guy'.
As Steve came inside, the girls came out of the bathroom.
Doug looked at Sara and said, "Wow, you're all dolled up!"
Doll was the right word, Sara looked like a beautiful
miniature of herself. Though small, she was sexy, not
childlike. This was definitely a woman.
They had expertly done her make-up and put her long hair
up. Even with high heels on her little feet, she stood a
shade under five feet tall. She was still a head and
shoulders taller than Christie. The dress she had picked
out complemented her small frame perfectly, her reduced
bosom peeking from the plunging neckline, they could best
be described as a pert hand full. Not at all like the large
breasts she usually had.
"What do you think?" asked Sara as she turned around
slowly.
"Wow, you're really cute!" said Jack.
"How do you feel?" asked Doug.
"I feel light, I weighed myself in the bathroom, I only
weigh 89 pounds! That's almost 50 pounds less than usual! I
haven't weighed 89 pounds since grade school!"
"I only weigh 58 pounds," added Christie.
"Doug, stand over there next to Sara, then we can get a
before and after comparison," said Jack.
Doug stood just behind Sara and put his hands on her
shoulders. With heels, the top of her head came to just a
little above his breasts.
Sara turned and looked up at him, "My God, I was huge,
wasn't I?"
"It just seems that way because you're much smaller and
you're standing so close," said Christie.
Sara looked first at Jack, then Steve and said, "Who wants
to go next?" as she swung the medallion from her finger.
"I will," said Steve.
Sara put the medallion on the coffee table.
"What did you get from the car?" asked Jack.
"This!" Steve said as he held up some women's panties.
"You want to be a woman?" asked Jack incredulously.
"Sure, it's only temporary, and maybe I'll get a little
insight about the fairer sex and improve my lovemaking
skills," Steve smiled lecherously.
"Who's panties are those?" asked Doug.
"An exotic dancer I met last year," Steve said, "She took
me to her place and fucked my brains out! She put these in
my glove compartment to remember her by. God she was hot!"
"Did she charge you?" asked Christie.
"No, she said that she usually charged, but she liked my
looks," Steve waggled his eyebrows.
"She was a hooker, man!" said Jack.
"Yeah, but wait 'til you see her, she's incredible
looking!" Steve enthused.
He picked up the medallion, put it on and touched the
panties to it, holding them together.
He looked at them and said, "I felt it, I felt that
tingle you talked about."
Everyone was quiet, watching for changes in Steve.
After a few minutes, Steve set the panties down and
unbuttoned his jeans. "These are getting tight."
His hand went to his crotch, then he put his hand inside
his underwear, "It's gone!"
The bottom of Steve's jeans folded and wrinkled against his
sneakers as he lost height. His shirt became loose on him,
as two mounds pushed out his shirt's front. His hands
disappeared into the sleeves of his blue work shirt. Steve
rolled his sleeves up and put his hands to his chest,
feeling the soft growing flesh through his, now oversized,
shirt. His hair turned from it's normal dark brown to a
pretty auburn and grew out comically fast into a
beautiful, thick wavy mane of hair that reached halfway
down his back. At the same time, his facial features
softened and his lips became soft and sensual as his nose
became cuter, his dark brown eyes seemed to get larger and
change to emerald green.
The transformation finished.
"I think I'm done," said Steve in a low sexy voice.
He kicked off his, now too large, sneakers and stepped out
of his pants. His shirt was now large enough on him that
the shirt tales came down to his lower thighs.
"Wow, you were right, she is hot!" said Jack.
"I told you," Steve almost purred.
"Man, that voice is something else, are you doing that on
purpose?" asked Doug
"Steve smiled sexily, "No, it just comes out this way."
Steve had lost six inches in height, which put him at five
and a half feet tall. His breasts were the same size as
Doug's but because of his smaller frame, Steve's breasts
appeared larger. For some reason, Steve seemed to ooze
sensuality. His voice, his movements, all screamed sex.
Even the oversized man's shirt he wore looked sexy on him.
He slowly ran his hands over his body, pausing here and
there to further investigate new and interesting feelings
his moves looked almost pornographic.
Steve felt sexy and aroused, he squeezed his breasts and
felt his erect nipples. His crotch felt warm and moist and
he reached into his underwear and ran a finger over his wet
crevice, he shivered at the feeling.
Sara asked, "Can you talk normally, if you want to?"
With a little effort, Steve pushed his sensual thoughts
down and said, "Yes, of course I can."
His voice was still great, but didn't drip sensuality.
His attention drawn away from his own sensual feelings, he
noticed Doug and Jack staring at him with erotic interest.
He still thought that Doug looked hot, but Jack now seemed
pretty interesting also. He unconsciously looked Jack up
and down and licked his lips sexily.
Christie, seeing Jack drooling over Steve and seeing
Steve's interest in Jack, looked down at her little girl's
body and wondered if she should have chosen a sexy adult
form instead.
Upset at all the attention Jack was giving Steve, Christie,
in a pout, went over to the Barbie house and started
dressing a Barbie doll, her actions totally in keeping with
her apparent age.
Sara too felt inadequate as she watched Jack and Doug
giving Steve their undivided attention. It was also a
little disconcerting to see Doug, looking just like her
normal self, showing so much interest in another woman. Her
current body was sexy, but she could see that she wasn't in
the same league as Steve was now.
She compared Doug and Steve, she decided that her normal
body, with a little makeup and the right clothes could be
as sexy as Steve. But where did Steve get those moves? The
way he talked, was not at all like him. The medallion
must have given him those mannerisms, but how and why? She
tried to think if there was anything different about what
Steve had done when he used the medallion. The clothing he
used was previously worn, but yesterday, she and Doug had
used previously worn clothes and had not taken on other
mannerisms, maybe she did, but didn't notice it in herself.
She discarded that idea, because if Doug had taken on any
of Carmen's mannerisms she would have noticed it, Carmen
was much more outgoing than Doug, she would have noticed if
Carmen's personality had rubbed off on him. Then she
remembered that Steve had not just touched the medallion to
the panties briefly, he had held them there for a few
minutes. That had to be it! The longer the duration of
contact between the medallion and the previously worn item
of clothing the more it affected the mind, but was there a
limit? She wasn't sure she wanted to find out.
Jack saw Christie angrily stalk over to the play house, he
realized that he had angered Christie by showing more
attention to Steve than to her.
Looking at Christie, he could still see his girlfriend in
the little girls face and he really cared for Christie. He
went to her to patch things up with her. He smiled as he
thought of a wild idea that would help with Christie and
get everyone's attention.
Doug watched Jack, talking to Christie over by the Barbie
house, he was squatting on his heels, so as to look
Christie in the eye. At first, Christie looked upset then,
whatever Jack was saying seemed to calm her down. Suddenly
Christie smiled and threw her little arms around Jack's
neck, nearly knocking him over, Jack caught himself and
returned the hug. Then she started shaking her head 'no',
Jack continued talking and Christie nodded and hugged him
again. He rose to his feet and walked to the coffee table
and picked up the medallion and put it over his head.
"Ok, I'm ready to try this thing out," said Jack, "I'll be
able to change back around noon tomorrow, right?"
Sara looked at the clock, "Yeah, a little before noon."
"What are you going to change into?" asked Doug.
Jack held up a tiny long sleeved formal gown,
"A living Barbie doll."
"What!" Doug said in surprise, "Do you think that's safe?"
"No, but is anything we do safe?" asked Jack. "I said
earlier that I wanted to change into something that
complemented Christie's transformation, this is just a
creative way to do that," said Jack.
He touched the doll's gown to the medallion, he felt the
electric-like tingle start at the medallion and in an
instant, flash over his body.
"I felt it, It's working!" said Jack, as he set the tiny
dress on the coffee table.
Sara said, "I don't know how being so small will affect
you, if it feels like something is going wrong, Take the
medallion off right away, the changes will stop."
"So far, so good," said Jack.
Doug saw that Jack was already shrinking. "Why a Barbie?"
"We were beginning to marginalize Christie, as we would
have a real child at an adult gathering, and she was upset
about it. She was especially upset with me because I was
focusing more, first on Doug and then Steve, than on her. I
noticed that she had retreated to the Barbie house to amuse
herself. That gave me an idea, if I became doll sized for
her, she could dress me instead of that doll," he
explained.
In the short time he had been talking, he was already
smaller than Steve's new form. His swim trunks hung on him
loosely. He walked towards Sara, It almost looked as though
he was walking down steps. By the time he stood next to her
he was looking her in the eye.
Sara asked him, "Do you feel ok?"
"Never better!" he responded, his voice was higher pitched.
"Does my voice sound funny?"
Sara said, "Yes, probably because your becoming
proportionately smaller, your voice box is smaller, so your
voice is higher."
I hope that you will be able to hear me when I'm Barbie
sized," said Jack.
He was now shorter than Sara by only a few inches, but she
seemed much larger, his bulk was now about half that of
Sara's.
He took a few step toward Christie and almost tripped in
his, now enormous, swim suit. He looked around, smiled and
dropped it to the floor. His genitals were tiny and
shrinking faster than he was. His body wasn't muscular
looking any longer, he had the muscle tone of a pre-
adolescent child.
Christie ran over to him, He was just a little taller than
she was. They hugged, she looked huge next to him, he could
barely reach around her. By the time they broke their
embrace, he was looking up at her face.
He was starting to exhibit some feminine characteristics.
His nipples were larger, his rear was rounder and his hips
were more feminine looking. The medallion was now hanging
to his knees. He hiked himself up onto the coffee table and
sat on it's edge, his feet dangling, the medallion hung
below the table, he pulled it up and held it in his lap,
like a plate.
In a high pitched voice he said, "I thought I'd better get
myself off of the floor, while I could."
The medallion seemed to grow as it lay in his lap, he held
it to his stomach as his breasts grew out over the top. The
chain lay loose around him.
After a few more minutes Jack said in a tiny voice, "I
think I'm through changing," He laid the medallion to his
side, on the table top and stood up inside of the loop
of the medallion's chain.
"What'd he say?" asked Doug.
"He said he's finished changing," answered Christie.
"Why does he look like a female version of himself with
short hair?" asked Steve.
"Because, the Barbie clothes have never be worn by a
person. Think of the doll as a mannequin, it isn't a living
thing. The medallion just changed Jack's form to fit the
Barbie clothes," said Doug.
Jack had started playing with his breasts.
"My God, these are huge!" he shouted in his tiny, high
pitched voice.
Doug heard him that time. "Everything's relative," he
chuckled.
Sara said, "Actually, Barbie's proportions are exaggerated.
Her breasts are larger, waist narrower, and legs longer,
proportionally, than any real woman. There are women's
groups who have complained about it. They say that it's bad
for a young girl's body image. To Jack, his breasts ARE
huge, they're larger, to him, than yours are to you."
Doug looked at his own breasts, they looked enormous to
him. "Wow," he said.
He looked back at Jack. Jack was now laying on his back, on
a napkin, rubbing his pussy, his knees drawn up, his toes
pointed and his tiny eyes closed and mouth smiling in
ecstasy.
Christie, her attention momentarily drawn away from her
diminutive boyfriend, gasped as she saw what he was doing.
"Stop that!" she cried, "That's VERY un-Barbie like!"
Jack mouthed, "Give me a minute," and continued his
actions.
Doug laughed out loud, "Un-Barbie like?"
The comment, combined with Christie's child's voice, struck
Doug as hilarious, he laughed so hard, he had to sit down
or fall down. His laughter was contagious, even Christie
realized the absurdity and joined in the laughter, Jack was
busy and paid them no attention and continued to pleasure
himself, which just made it funnier.
As their laughter quieted, they noticed that Jack was
laying happily on the napkin smiling with the afterglow.
"Wow, that was great!" said Jack.
Sara cupped her hand to her ear, "What? We can't hear you
unless you shout."
"I can hear him ok," said Christie.
"Children's hearing is more sensitive," said Steve with
his incredible contralto.
Jack wrapped his tiny arms around himself and shivered. He
spotted the miniature gown and walked across the table top,
picked it up and stepped into it. After a little shifting
and adjusting, he easily reached behind himself and zipped
up the dress. He looked stunning, the dress's stretchy
material, meant to make it easier to dress the doll, made
the dress cling to him like a second skin it pushed his
breasts together and the deep neckline displayed his
cleavage nicely.
Christie clapped her hands and said, "Ooh, you look better
in that than Barbie! You need shoes to go with that!"
She hurried over to the Barbie playhouse and selected some
shoes and accessories.
They found that because the shoes were molded plastic, most
were uncomfortable for Jack to wear and all of the shoes
were high heels. They found some strappy open toed heels
that were flexible enough for Jack to walk in, though he
initially had some trouble with the tall 1/4 inch heels,
he was finally able to get used to them and was soon
gliding across the tabletop like a professional model.
The little group amused themselves by watching Jack model
some of the many outfits that Carmen had collected. He
noticed that many of them had coarse uncomfortable seams
that scratched at his sensitive skin, others however, were
expertly made and seemed like regular clothes. After some
shouted questions, he found that Carmen had made some of
the outfits herself, these, it turned out, were the better
quality ones.
The group also continued drinking beer, though he couldn't
drink as much, Jack kept on drinking along with them, using
a tiny cup from Barbie's playhouse, fashion modeling was
thirsty business.
Eventually, everyone agreed that it was time to call it a
night. Christie prepared the bed in the playhouse for Jack,
after Doug carried it to Carmen's room, where she was to
sleep. Steve said that the couch was OK with him and they
got a sleeping bag for him. Doug and Sara retired to Doug's
room for the night.
After they were in Doug's bed, Doug and Sara lay on their
sides with his front to Sara's back, his breasts on either
side of her neck. She seemed so small to him, she was
curled up with her knees slightly bent, the top of her head
just under his chin her feet resting on his knees. He
started getting hard, he rubbed his dick between her ass
cheeks, and fondled a breast. She turned over on her
back and sighed.
"I can't tonight," she said, "I'm really tired and it would
be too weird with you looking just like me."
Though disappointed, Doug understood and rolled over, his
back to Sara. Both of them were soon fast asleep.
In the next bedroom, Christie's child's body was exhausted
from staying up so late and drinking all that beer, she
fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.
Jack laid awake. He thought about the incredible day he'd
just had. If someone had told him that at the end of the
day, he would be an eleven and a half inch tall woman and
his girlfriend would be a six year old girl, he would have
thought they were certifiably insane. He smiled at the
thought of real magic in the world. It was something that
he'd never considered a possibility, but here he was laying
in a doll's bed.
After his transformation, Jack had, at first, been more
interested in his female body than his greatly reduced
size. His breasts seemed enormous and they were so firm
that even laying down, they stood out proudly. Everyone was
watching him. His size prevented him from seeking privacy
somewhere, like the bathroom, so he thought, "What the
hell," and he let them watch his intimate explorations. His
examination of his body soon led him to his pussy. At first
he meant to only give it a quick digital examination but he
got carried away with the new and pleasant feelings, he
soon found himself on his back on a convenient napkin
pleasuring himself to orgasm after orgasm. At first
Christie seemed upset with his actions, but she soon got
over it when he started modeling the doll clothes. It had
been very strange to see his friends, standing many stories
tall, focused on everything he did. He'd loved it! Jack
soon grew sleepy, and drifted off to sleep, smiling at his
odd experiences.
Steve lay on the couch in the family room, He was fretting
about Victor and his men. He hoped that with this
completely different look, he would be able to get into and
out of his house and pick up the cash and a few other
things right under Victor's nose. Steve promised himself
that if he got out of this predicament alive, he would
completely change his life.
He was enticed into dealing drugs by the lure of fast
money. Victor had fronted Steve the product, after he had
shown that he could move smaller amounts, that he had
already paid for. Steve accepted Victor's offer in the hope
of moving up a step in the drug trade and become a supplier
instead of a small time dealer, there was real money in
moving quantity and less risk, he thought, because he
would come face to face with fewer people, only his own
dealers would know him. Recruiting dealers was not easy,
and those dealer's he had weren't reliable, he had sold
most of it, but he still was holding some of Victor's
product, but Victor didn't want product, he wanted money
and Steve didn't have it all. He hoped that after tomorrow,
he'd be free of Victor.
Steve finally decided that going over and over his problems
wouldn't fix anything. He turned his attention to the many
strange feelings he was getting from his new body. The
large breasts, the soft sensitive skin, his body felt very
flexible, he jiggled whenever he moved. His pussy was
constantly wet and ready, he seemed to be at a continually
elevated state of arousal. Maybe that is what had led the
girl, whose body he now wore, into the lifestyle she'd
chosen. However, it was something he could control. He was,
after all, usually a horny young man and well practiced in
controlling his carnal impulses.
His considerable experience with women told him that this
constant arousal was not normal. It colored his speech
patterns and his body language. He had wondered why this
caused his mannerisms to become sexually feminine as he
had no experience in behaving in a feminine manner, he'd
have thought that his mind would have fallen back on its
masculine patterns because that was all he knew. He and
Sara had discussed this and Sara thought that holding the
panties to the medallion for a few minutes, instead of just
touching them to it, may have given him the mannerisms of
the young woman who's panties he'd used. As a result, he
automatically responded as the girl would have in a sexual
situation and to her, all situations were sexual. At least
he could turn down the intensity of the feelings and focus
on other things, he wasn't sure that the girl could, after
knowing her briefly.
Steve decided to just go with the unusual sensations his
body was sending him and not worry about it, after all, it
was temporary. Nude, he lay on the couch and caressed his
body. He masturbated himself to orgasm again and again
until, exhausted, he fell asleep.
Steve's troubles would not allow him a nights sleep. He
awoke after dreaming about Victor fondling his breasts and
suggesting that they could work out a trade of sorts. It
wasn't a pleasant dream, he was shaking and frightened.
He wondered if it was too great a risk to try and get the
cash and things from his house. Maybe, he thought, he
should just leave town without the money, after changing
back to his own body. But then, how would he live? He
needed that money to help him start again in another town.
Besides, At his house, Victor would be looking for Steve,
not a beautiful, large breasted woman. He convinced himself
that getting the money was the only way.
He rose from the couch, the pre-dawn light allowed him to
see well enough that he didn't need to turn on a lamp. He
put on his shirt, the sleeves were still rolled up. He tied
the shirt tales up under his breasts, he'd seen women do
this and liked the look. He tried to put his jeans on but
the legs were too long and worse, he couldn't zip them up
around his shapely derriere. Setting aside his jeans, he
looked for something else to wear. Remembering the clothes
on the kitchen table, Steve looked through them. There were
mostly swim suits and bikinis of various sizes, some
children's clothes and a khaki skirt. At first he discarded
the idea of wearing a skirt, but after seeing nothing else
suitable, he reluctantly tried it on. It fit his waist ok,
there was a cloth belt that he could tighten. He thought it
was a little long, ending below his knees. He thought that
maybe Sara had bought it for her normal tall self. It felt
odd wearing a skirt, especially with no underwear, he had
no problem going commando with jeans, but a skirt with no
underwear made him feel exposed and vulnerable. He was
about to look for his men's briefs when he saw the panties
that had helped give him this body. He picked them up,
stepped into them and pulled them up to his waist.
Smoothing the skirt down, he looked for some shoes, knowing
that his own shoes were now much too big. He found
Christie's adult sized shoes near the back door, they fit
him fine.
Steve looked around the room one last time before leaving,
remembering his wallet he retrieved it from his jeans, then
he thought about how useless it was to him now. Just in
case he needed money before he got to his house, he removed
the bills from his wallet and put them in his shirt pocket,
after looking for and failing to find pockets in the skirt.
Thinking it might be chilly outside, Steve put on his
jacket and pushed the sleeves up.
Something glinted in the morning light from the coffee
table, it was the medallion. At first Steve thought that he
would leave it there, after all, the kids needed it also,
and he could return later and change back. But he wanted to
be sure that he could change back as soon as he was safe,
he promised himself that he would return it before the end
of the day. He put the medallion in his jacket pocket
and left the house.
Steve parked his convertible a few blocks from his house,
it was still early on Sunday morning and the street was
deserted. He didn't see any strange cars.
"This may be easier than I thought," he thought to himself.
Steve walked to his front door and unlocked it with his
key and stepped in to the entry way. The house was dark
but it didn't look right. He turned on the light, the
living room was a shambles, books and furniture were strewn
around the room, the couch was tipped over and slashed.
Someone had done a thorough job searching the place and
Steve knew who. He was about to leave, when he was grabbed
firmly by the arm. Steve looked over his shoulder and saw
one of Victor's men, he hadn't heard him approach.
The goon roughly pushed him towards the back of the house,
into the kitchen. Steve saw Victor sitting at his kitchen
table drinking coffee. The other goon stood near the back
door. The jam on the backdoor was splintered.
"Well, what do we have here," said Victor, looking Steve up
and down appreciatively.
He nodded towards a chair, the goon pushed Steve into it.
"Coffee dear? Your boyfriend has good coffee," offered
Victor.
Steve shook his head no.
"Maybe you can help me," said Victor, "What's your name
dear?"
"Ste... Steph." said Steve.
He thought, "I almost said Steve." Steph was the closest
woman's name to Steve he could think of.
"Is that short for Stephanie?" asked Victor.
Steve nodded.
"Stephanie, your boyfriend owes me a great deal of money. I
want my money or your boyfriend. I would prefer the money,
but Steve will have to do, if I don't get the money, I'll
have to make an example of him, so that other's will know
not to try and cheat me," explained Victor.
Steve thought, "I didn't try to cheat you, you wouldn't
give me enough time!" of course, he remained silent.
"Do you know if Steve has my money, Stephanie?"
Steve shook his head no.
"Do you know where Steve is?"
"N, No," said Steve.
Without warning, Victor slapped him hard along the left
side of his head, it felt like his eyeballs were going to
pop out of his head.
"I think you're lying," said Victor in the same
conversational tone. He sipped his coffee.
"Now, I'll ask you again and we'll see if I get an answer I
like better. Do you know where Steve is?" repeated Victor.
Still stinging from his slap, Steve certainly didn't want
another, he had to tell him something.
"I don't know where he is now, I'm supposed to meet him
here." he told him, hoping that Victor would let him go,
and wait for 'Steve' to arrive.
"See? That wasn't so hard was it?" said Victor. "Now we'll
wait here together until he arrives. Are you sure you
wouldn't like some coffee?"
Steve again shook his head no.
---
Doug, always an early riser, was the first to wake up. He
had his usual morning wood. Smiling, he took hold of his
dick. It felt larger in his hand than he was used to. He
scooted up in bed to a sitting position to take a look, he
felt his breasts shift position and remembered. It wasn't
his dick that was bigger, it was his hand that was smaller.
He looked over at Sara, still fast asleep, she made such a
small lump in the covers that, at first glance, he thought
that she was already out of bed. Moving slowly, so as not
to disturb her, Doug rose from the bed and padded quietly
to the bathroom, breasts and penis leading the way.
Entering the bathroom, Doug looked in the mirror and saw
Sara's image. "God, Sara's hot!" He watched his reflection
mimic his every move. "Heck, I'm hot!", he blew himself
a kiss.
The sight of Sara's bare breasted image caused Doug's hard-
on, which had begun to subside on the short trip to the
bathroom, to perk up with renewed interest.
"Aww, heck, I've turned myself on, and I have to pee!" he
complained to himself.
Doug decided to take things in hand and take care of the
problem. He gently kneaded his breasts and pinched his
nipples. Watching and feeling 'Sara' playing with her
breasts got him so hot that he came very quickly. Now he
had an idea of what Jack saw, last night, when he was
playing with his breasts. He finally had a pee, thinking
that it was very odd to view his penis looking down between
his tits.
After cleaning himself and the bathroom up, Doug put on a
robe and went to the kitchen and made a cup of tea, he
tried to be quiet so as not to wake Steve. He checked the
clock on the microwave oven and saw that it was after 7:00,
he would be able to change back to his own body in less
than an hour. He looked towards the coffee table where he
had last seen the medallion before he went to bed. It
wasn't there! He got on his hands and knees and looked
under the coffee table, there was no sign of it.
He looked up at the couch and saw that Steve was also gone.
Other than Steve, Doug knew he was the last one in the room
before they all went to bed. He was certain that the
medallion was there then! Doug was shocked that Steve would
leave and take the medallion with him! If he didn't come
back, they were all trapped in their new forms! Doug
hurried to the bedrooms to wake the others.
Sara woke soon after Doug left the bed. She sat on the edge
of the bed trying to wake up, her feet barely touching the
floor. She was about to get up and look for Doug when he
rushed through the door.
"Steve's gone, and he's taken the medallion!" Doug said
breathlessly.
Sara came completely awake and said, "Are you sure?"
"Yes! The medallion was on the coffee table last night and
now it's gone and so is Steve!"
"Maybe it fell on the floor, did you look?" she asked,
grasping for a simple explanation.
"Yes, I looked everywhere, it's GONE!"
"We better wake the others and tell them," said Sara.
They went to the next bedroom, Christie looked so sweet
lying on the bed, wearing an oversized tee shirt as a
nightshirt. She had kicked the covers off during the night
and lay on her side clutching a teddy bear from Carmen's
collection of stuffed animals.
Sara said, "Christie, wake up!"
Christie had a terrible hangover from drinking too much beer
the previous night, she did not want to get up now, if ever.
"Leave me the fuck alone," she said in her cute little
girl's voice.
"You have to get up, it's an emergency," continued Sara.
Christie turned her angelic face to the pillow and yelled,
"IF I HAVE TO GET UP NOW, I'M KICKIN' SOMEONE'S ASS"
Sara, not afraid that this child would be kicking anyone's
ass, persisted, " Steve's gone, he took the medallion."
"GO AWAY!"
Christie turned over and quickly sat up, a little too fast
for her hangover clouded head.
"SHIT," she said as she grabbed her pounding head with her
cute little hands.
"shit," she repeated quietly, yelling was doing more harm
to her than to others.
"Can I have some aspirin?" she asked quietly.
"Sure," said Sara, and left to find some aspirin.
Christie sat up, leaned against the pillows, and tried to
think. She rubbed her temples and looked around, trying to
remember where she was. Did Sara say something about a
medallion? She knew that what ever it was, it was
important.
"Jeez, this bed is huge."
She looked at her small child's hands and was momentarily
confused.
"These aren't my hands."
She checked out the rest of her body, starting with her
flat little girl's chest continuing down to her short,
kid's legs. The memories flooded back.
"Steve's got the medallion!, We've got to get it back or
we're stuck this way! Oohh, my head," she said to no one in
particular.
As soon as Doug and Sara entered the room Jack was awake.
He swung his legs out of the bed and sat up. His breasts
jiggled and he looked down at his body. His eyes were
greeted by the sight of large breasts covered with a short,
sheer nightie that barely covered his shapely ass. He could
easily see his large nipples right through the material.
"Oh Yeah, I'm Barbie," he remembered as he looked up and
saw Sara's enormous face peering at him from the side of
the room that had no wall.
"Jack, oh good, you're awake, Steve's gone and he took the
medallion," She said.
Jack jumped to his feet and said, "That fucker, we have to
find him! I'll pound him when we catch him!"
Jack realized as soon as he'd said it that he wouldn't be
pounding anyone if they didn't get the medallion back.
"Here, get on my shoulder, we'll find you some less
revealing clothes," said Sara as she offered him her
shoulder.
Sara stood up, Jack sitting on her shoulder, he held on to
the collar of her robe for dear life, it looked like a six
story fall, if he slipped.
He saw another smaller Sara at the bed talking to Christie,
in her child's body.
He looked at the gigantic ear right next to him and
thought, "This isn't Sara, it's Doug.
"Take, me to the sink, I gotta pee," said Jack into Doug's
ear. The previous night, Jack had received a few rides to
the sink to relieve himself.
Soon they were all dressed and gathered in the family room.
Sara and Christie were wearing what they had worn the night
before, Jack was wearing a green Barbie warm up track suit
from Barbie's exercise collection. Doug was wearing sweat
pants and a tennis shirt. Sara had made him wear a bra,
saying that he'd thank her later.
"Where do you think he could have gone?" Doug asked.
"He must have gone home, he can't change back until about
11:00, I can't imagine him wanting to walk around town like
that," shouted Jack.
"Ok, Let's check out his house," said Sara.
Doug put on Sara's tennis shoes. Jack didn't need shoes,
they decided, it was unlikely that Jack would be walking
anywhere, besides all they had that fit him, were heels.
At first Sara got behind the wheel of her dad's truck, but
she had to move the bench seat so far forward that Doug
complained about the legroom so she let Doug drive, he
matched the description on her driver's license better
anyway.
They saw Steve's convertible a few blocks from his house
and they parked behind it.
"It looks like you were right," Christie said to Jack. She
felt much better after the aspirin and some orange juice.
"Why is he parked way over here," wondered Sara.
"I'll bet he's hiding from those guys that were at the
concert," said Doug.
"What guys!" the other's said together.
"I saw Steve arguing with some guys about money, when I
went to the bathroom before the concert. They slugged him
in the stomach a couple times and told him to get them
their money or else. I think they were gangsters or
something," Doug explained.
"Why didn't you tell us!" said Sara.
"Steve blew it off when I asked him, and I didn't pursue it
any further," Doug defended himself.
"I'll bet he thinks that they are watching his house and
that he can sneak in if he doesn't look like himself," said
Sara.
"What could he possibly have in his house that he'd risk
his life trying to get?" wondered Christie.
"Probably his record collection," said Jack sarcastically.
"We can leave the truck here and walk to his house the back
way, like he probably did, we may even meet him on his way
back, if we're lucky," suggested Sara.
They all agreed, that sounded like a good plan.
The odd little group, crept around to the back of Steve's
house. Doug looked over the four foot tall fence and could
see Steve, in feminine form, sitting at the kitchen table
talking to the same guy that he'd seen at the concert.
He couldn't see them but he was sure that the goons were
close by.
"I think Steve's in trouble," Doug whispered to the
other's. "He's sitting at the kitchen table talking to that
guy from the concert and he doesn't look happy."
"Can you see the medallion?" asked Christie.
"Not from here, we'll need a closer look," answered Doug.
"How can we get a closer look?" asked Sara.
Doug had an idea. "Christie could go in and ask for Steve,
they wouldn't suspect a kid. While she's there, she could
get a quick look around and maybe see the medallion, Steve
probably still has it."
"Why don't we just call the police!" asked Sara.
"If the police get involved now, they'll probably arrest
everyone and sort things out later, the medallion could get
lost in a property room and we'd never get it back." said
Jack loudly, so they could hear him. "If Christie carries
me to the house I could get inside, maybe find the
medallion and get it out without anyone seeing me."
"How will you get inside the house?" asked Sara.
"I can see a small dog door in the wall next to the back
door, Jack could fit through there." said Doug.
"Steve has a dog? That could be dangerous," said Christie.
"Nah, the previous tenant had a dog, Steve doesn't,"
shouted Jack.
"What do you think, Christie? Do you feel up to it?" asked
Sara, concerned about Christie's hangover.
"Sure, I can do it, even if they see me they won't suspect
a little kid of anything," Christie answered, I feel all
right now, I guess that the younger you are, the quicker
you can recover from a hangover."
Cradling Jack in her arms, Christie walked up to Steve's
back porch, without incident. She set Jack down next to the
dog door. Just as she stood up, the door opened and one of
Victor's men said, "What do you want, kid?"
Christie said, "Is Steve here?"
Just then, Steve took the opportunity to try to get away
through the living room and out the front door. The other
man quickly grabbed Steve and pulled the collar of his
jacket down behind his back effectively pining his arms
down. The chain from the medallion slipped out of the
jacket's pocket, no one noticed, he pushed Steve back
into the chair.
Fearing that the kid would tell her parents that something
was wrong here, Victor told his man at the door, "Bring
the kid inside."
Christie turned and ran. The goon chased after her and
moved to cut off her route to the back gate.
He chased her towards the fence, there was no way out for
her. He was confident that he had her. But as the girl
approached the fence, she grabbed the top of it and vaulted
over it, all without slowing down. The goon stopped and
scratched his head.
As he re-entered the house, Victor asked him, "Where is
she?"
"It was the damndest thing, Boss, I thought I had her
cornered and she jumped over the fence like a fucking deer."
Steve smiled inwardly, remembering that Christie, had won
medals in local gymnastic competitions. Hopping over a low
fence, like that one, would mean nothing to her, even at her
reduced height.
Victor was not pleased, he smacked Steve and said, "Don't
try anything stupid like that again, or I'll really hurt
you."
The second slap hurt just as bad as the first, Tears poured
from his left eye.
While Victor berated his man for loosing the kid, Jack crept
in through the dog door, he saw the medallion's chain
hanging from Steve's coat pocket.
He would have to get across about five feet of open kitchen
floor to get to the chain, but it seemed like thirty feet
to Jack. He crawled along the toe space at the bottom of
the kitchen counter, the overhang shielded him from view.
When he was as close to the chain as he could get, he
dashed out, crossing the open floor. He hid under Steve's
chair, pressing himself against a chair leg, he waited to
see if he was spotted.
No one seemed to notice, Victor continued to alternately
charm and threaten Steve as he attempted to pry more
information about 'Steve' from 'Stephanie'.
Jack reached up and was able to get a hold on the dangling
chain, as he pulled, more and more chain came out of the
pocket. Finally, all that was left was the medallion
itself. Jack knew that it would make a noise as it hit the
floor, he hoped for a distraction. Jack knew that he was
out of anyone's line of sight, for the moment, but someone
could move and he'd be spotted. After some tense moments,
Victor started to pound the table to make a point. Jack
pulled hard and the medallion fell to the floor with a
crash, Victor pounded the table twice more, Jack had been
holding his breath, he let it out, relieved that he wasn't
caught, yet.
The medallion and chain together were too large and awkward
for Jack to carry, he gathered the long chain up in his
arms and pulled the medallion along the floor to the short
overhang, under the counter, still, nobody noticed him. He
pulled the medallion along after himself as he crawled to
the dog door. Jack had a three foot space he had to cross
before he could get to the dog door and safety. Jack again
gathered the chain in his arms and, walking backwards,
pulled the medallion after him. Just as he bumped up
against the dog door, Jack looked up to check if anyone had
seen him and saw one of Victor's men, who was standing the
farthest away, staring at him, his mouth hanging open in
disbelief.
The goon had been watching the girl closely, she had tried
to run once, she might try again. A glint of gold caught
his eye, he turned his head and couldn't believe what he
was seeing.
A leprechaun dressed all in green was pulling a gold coin
after herself, it was a shapely female leprechaun and she
was working very hard to carry the coin. His grandmother
had told him about leprechauns but up until now he had
dismissed the stories as tales told to children to amuse
them.
As his and the leprechaun's eyes met, she paused, smiled
and winked at him, then she disappeared out the dog door.
The goon smiled, his old granny wasn't bullshitting him
after all! Then he remembered that she'd also told him that
if you could catch a leprechaun, it had to grant you a wish.
He rushed out the door, but saw no leprechaun, it was as if
she had disappeared into thin air.
The other goon shouted after him, "Whatcha got?"
"Nothin', I thought I heard somethin'," he replied.
Jack was hanging by his tiny fingers off of the edge of the
porch right next to the dog door. When he saw the look on
the goon's face, he figured that the goon probably thought
that he was seeing things, yesterday morning Jack wouldn't
have believed it himself. He had decided to show a little
bravado as he went through the dog door, thinking that if
he acted like he was supposed to be there, it would help
confirm to the goon that he WAS seeing things.
When he heard the sound of the goon's running steps, he
threw the medallion off of the porch into the flower bed
and climbed over the edge of the porch. The drop seemed a
little too far to jump, but if he hung and dropped, it
wouldn't be too far. Afraid to make any noise by falling
into the flower bed, Jack hung by his fingers until the
goon went back inside and then dropped to the ground.
To Jack, it looked like he would have to drag the medallion
miles to get to the back gate, farther, if he was to keep
out of sight. He sighed and started his journey. He half
carried, half dragged the medallion along the edge of the
house's foundation to get over to the fence line, that
would keep him out of sight from the house. He wished that
he had some boots, there were bugs the size of cats in the
flower garden.
"Damn Barbie and her high heel feet," Jack cursed the doll.
As Jack reached the corner of the house he was pleased and
relieved to find Christie waiting for him.
Seeing the happy look on Jack's face, Christie smiled and
said, "Did you think we'd forgotten about you? Let's go!"
She scooped up Jack and the medallion and crept back to the
street. Doug and Sara were waiting in the truck a few
houses down from Steve's house. Jack could tell they had
been worrying about him by the happy reception he received.
After shouting to the group all he'd seen and heard, Jack
yelled, "Even though he left us stuck like this, he looked
at his own tiny woman's body, we can't leave him there with
them!"
"Jack's right," said Sara, "I think we should call the
police now." She took a cellular phone from the truck's
glove compartment.
"What will we tell them?" asked Christie.
"Give them the address and tell them that there's a
burglary in progress and that you think the homeowner is
still in the house. That should get them here fast!" said
Doug. "The cop station is only about a mile from here."
After Sara called, they waited until the police arrived and
then they drove back to Doug's house.
It was about 9:30 when they arrived back at Doug's. They
made coffee and sat around the kitchen table, Jack sat on
the salt shaker.
Christie held up the medallion and asked, "Who's first?"
Sara said, "I can't change until 10:00 and Jack can't until
noon, so it's you or Doug.
"Go ahead," Doug nodded to Christie.
Smiling, Christie got up and found the clothes she wore the
night before.
"I'll have to change out of these clothes or I'll ruin them
when I grow, do you have a robe or something I can wear
while I'm changing?" Christie asked Doug.
Doug found one of Carmen's robes and gave it to Christie.
Christie took it and went to the bathroom to undress.
When she came out, in the robe, she said, "I'd like to
change all at once, so it looks like I'm growing up real
fast, what should I do?"
Sara said, "You could try to touch your top, jeans and
socks to the medallion at the same time."
As Christie reached for the medallion, Sara said, "Be
careful, don't allow the medallion to touch the robe or
you'll turn into Carmen."
Christie set the robe aside and put the medallion on. Then
she touched her clothes to it.
"I felt that tingle," she said.
At first there were no discernable changes, but soon they
could see her growing.
It was like watching a fast motion film from a nature
program. Christie went from childhood through adolescence
and finally to adulthood in a half an hour, right before
their eyes!
When she felt that she was finished changing, she took off
the medallion and set it on the table.
Christie pulled the robe on, covering her breasts, and
said, "Peep show's over!"
Doug looked at the time and said to Sara, "You can go
next."
Sara said, "Thanks, but you go next, I want to stay this
way a little longer."
Steve said, "Ok," and went to his bedroom, he came back
with his favorite ball cap.
"A baseball cap?" asked Jack.
"Yeah, I want to change from the top down instead of from
the middle out," explained Doug.
He put the medallion on and touched the cap to it. Right
away, his long blond hair began to get shorter and darker.
"Hey Sara, here's how you'd look if you had short hair,
what do you think?" Doug said.
"No thanks, I like it long," answered Sara.
Doug's face slowly changed into his own familiar face, he
still had Sara's slender neck.
Christie said, "That looks weird, your head on Sara's
body!"
"I gotta see this," said Doug as he raced to the front
entry hall, where there was a mirror.
His voice still sounded feminine, though not at all like
Sara's as he still had her larynx but his sinuses and mouth
structures.
The changes progressed down his neck, his shoulders
broadened and his arms became muscular as his hands became
larger and more masculine.
When his breasts began to diminish he held them and said,
in his own voice, "Bye-bye boobies!"
After his hips and butt slimed down to his normal size,
they could see no more changes until his feet grew to his
familiar size 12.
Doug patted his body down and said, "It's good to be back!"
He smiled at Sara and took off his shirt revealing Sara's
bra.
"I really don't need this anymore," he said as he removed
it, and handed it to Sara.
Sara held it up in front of her diminished bust and
laughed.
"It seems so big!," she said as she shook her head.
"Why don't you want to change back yet?" asked Doug.
"I kind of like this," she said, gesturing at herself,
"Your looking like me gave me an opportunity to see myself
as others do, and I think I'm kind of big! My breasts and
butt were huge. The way I am now, they don't move and jiggle
annoyingly when I run, and I feel so light and quick,"
she did a few dance steps and swiveled her hips and chest
back and forth a few times.
"Do you want to stay like that?" asked Doug.
"No, I'm too short, I feel like a child, looking up at
everyone when I talk, and half of everything is out of my
reach. Besides, how would I explain losing over a foot in
height to my parents and to our friends at school?
Christie looked at Jack and asked, "Talk about short, how
are you holding up?"
Everyone listened carefully to hear his tiny voice.
"I'm all right," Jack crossed one shapely leg over the
other, "Christie's observation that things only look big if
you're close to them doesn't wash when you're as small as I
am. Everything looks enormous and if I look at things from
a distance, they just look far away. I don't know which is
stranger, being less than a foot tall, or being a hot
looking woman. It's been fun, but I'll be glad to be my
normal self. I'm still pissed off at Steve for taking the
medallion, If we hadn't gone to his house and got it back,
we could have been stuck! What could have he have been
thinking?!"
"What do you think will happen to Steve," asked Sara.
"Who cares," sniffed Jack.
"I care!" said Sara, "He made a poor decision, but he's
basically a good person. I hope he's alright!"
"I guess you're right," said Jack, "We may have saved his
life by calling the cops."
"I'm sure the cops took everyone in. As far as they're
concerned, no one at the house had a right to be there. It
may be awhile before they let Steve go, I don't think he
knew the girl's name, who's body he's wearing. The cops
will have to identify her by checking fingerprints, if she
even has fingerprints on record," said Doug.
"In her line of work, I think a police record is an
occupational hazard," said Jack.
Sara checked the time, and said, "You can change back now,
Jack."
Doug set the medallion on the table.
"Get me my clothes, will you?" Jack asked.
Christie looked for and found Jack's clothes and laid his
shirt on the table. Jack took off his doll's clothes and
hefted his breasts, shook his head, as if not believing any
of this. He hung the medallion's chain on his neck, the
medallion lay on the table top a few inches away. He pulled
his shirt on top of the medallion.
"Here I go!" he shouted, as he felt the medallion begin
it's work.
Jack immediately started to grow quickly, he had a long way
to go in half an hour. When the medallion finally hung
freely, at about knee level, Jack jumped from the kitchen
table to a chair.
"I wouldn't want to end up naked and full sized on your
kitchen table," said Jack, his voice still high pitched but
louder.
He still looked feminine, but his breasts were noticeably
smaller.
By the time he reached four feet in height, He looked like
a 10 year old boy, his chest was flat, his genitals were
male but immature and he was very skinny. His face had not
yet taken on its masculine angularity, which added to his
childlike look.
In minutes, The young looking boy grew up and the Jack,
that they all knew so well, sat before them.
"Whew, I'm glad that little adventure is over," said Jack
as he removed the medallion and set it in the table.
He dressed in his own clothes and asked Christie, "Do you
want to go home now?
"Yes, have you seen my shoes?" she said as she looked
around the floor.
Doug said, "Steve must have taken them when he left this
morning."
They found some shoes for her and soon after, Jack and
Christie said their good byes, Christie gave her diminutive
friend a big hug before she and Jack left for Christie's
house.
After Jack and Christie departed, Doug hugged Sara, then he
easily scooped her up in his arms and kissed her, she put
her arms around his neck and kissed him back.
"What now, are you going to change back?" asked Doug
"Not yet, let's go to your room," Sara smiled sexily.
Doug easily carried Sara back to his room and laid her on
his bed. They undressed each other and soon they were
making love. Sara on top, straddling Doug, riding him like
a horse. Her small firm breasts jiggled only a little, Doug
put his hands on her breasts and completely covered them.
Though this was Sara, it was like making love to a
different woman.
Afterwards, they laid in bed, Doug's arm around Sara's
shoulders. She, resting her head on Doug's shoulder.
She said, "I've been thinking, we could go back to the
discount clothing store and I could buy some different
clothes that when touched to the medallion, would give me
a tall, more athletic body. I can hide my altered body for
awhile with clothes and later say that I lost weight. I'll
be going away to college in the fall and no one will know
me there anyway.
Doug thought about Sara's voluptuous body with her large
breasts, narrow waist and wide shapely ass, he would miss
that look. He had worn her body and could understand her
wanting a more svelte form, if she wanted a more slender
body, he'd support her.
THREE MONTHS LATER:
Doug, Sara, Jack and Christie were laying by the pool
enjoying the hot August sun. It was one of the few times
they had all been together since that strange weekend
before graduation. They all had summer jobs and their
schedules made it difficult for them to get together. The
doorbell chimed, Sara threw on a shirt and padded,
barefoot, to the front door and opened it. A beautiful,
well dressed, woman with dark red hair and green eyes
waited at the door.
"Oh my god, Steve, come in!" said Sara, "Guys, it's Steve!"
She shouted over her shoulder.
"Doug? You look different than when I saw you last,
thinner, I think." Steve said.
"No, I not Doug! I'm Sara!"
"Then you found the medallion again? Do you still have it?"
asked Steve hopefully.
"No, I'm sorry, it disappeared not long after we changed
back. Come in, We'll tell you about how we got it back from
your house and you can tell us what happened to you these
past three months!" said Sara.
Steve looked disappointed, but she had come to accept this
new life as permanent, her hopes were only raised
momentarily.
Steve followed Sara to the back yard, her heels clicked on
the cement patio. Jack and Christie were sitting on lounge
chairs, Doug sat at an umbrella table, Sara and Steve sat
in patio chairs close by.
Sara said, "We tried to find out what happened to you, but
the police were not very helpful. There was only a small
piece in the newspaper about the arrest of some local drug
dealers, the paper also said that they were suspects in
your disappearance. The police think they murdered you and
hid the body. There was only a mention of an unidentified
woman arrested at the same time on unrelated charges."
"What happened?" asked Christie.
"Yeah, what happened? Why did you leave us here stuck like
a bunch of freaks?" added Jack.
"I'm really sorry, I don't know why I took the medallion
with me. I thought I'd be back later. I had no idea things
would go so wrong. I thought that if I didn't look like
myself, I'd be able to sneak past Victor and his men and
get the cash that I had hidden. There wasn't enough to
satisfy my debt to Victor, but it would have given me a
start in another town. I didn't expect them to be inside my
house waiting for me." explained Steve.
"We figured that you would go home first, when we saw that
you were gone with the medallion," said Doug, "I saw you
through your kitchen window and I recognized Victor from
the concert. We decided that a little girl like Christie
would arouse the least suspicion from those guys if she was
seen approaching the house. She carried Jack to your back
porch so he could get through the dog door and find out
what was going on."
"You were there too?" Steve asked Jack, "I thought it was
only Christie who was checking things out."
"I was hoping to find out what you did with the medallion,
it was pure luck that the chain was hanging out of your
jacket pocket and within my reach," said Jack.
"How did you get the medallion with no one seeing you,"
asked Steve.
"The muscle nearest the living room door did see me just as
I was going back out the dog door. He must have thought he
was seeing things, from the look on his face. He nearly
caught me, but I jumped off the side of the porch and he
didn't think to look there," answered Jack.
"I remember, he suddenly ran out the back door, he said he
thought he heard something," said Steve.
"Thankfully, Christie was waiting for me by the corner of
the house, I was worn out just pulling the medallion that
far," continued Jack.
"After we were safe in the truck, Sara called the cops and
reported a burglary in progress. That got the cops there
fast," added Doug, "The way Victor was smacking you around,
we thought he might kill you!"
"When we saw the police arriving, we drove here, and used
the medallion to change back to normal," said Sara.
"You didn't change back to your normal self did you?" Steve
asked Sara, you look different.
"After being small and thin, I decided that I liked having
smaller breasts and butt, but I didn't want to be that
short. I had been watching Doug, when he looked like me
and I thought that I could use the medallion to make some
improvements. I bought some new clothes that would give me
the body I wanted when I touched them to the medallion. I'm
still the same height as before, but I'm almost two cup
sizes smaller and 25 pounds lighter," explained Sara as she
took off her shirt and modeled her new bikini clad figure
for Steve, "What do you think?"
"Your figure was fantastic before, but you're only
eighteen, in twenty years it could have easily gone to fat.
You've still got great curves, but you look leaner, more
athletic," said Steve.
"That's my feeling exactly, I think Doug liked my former
figure better," said Sara mischievously, looking at Doug
from the corner of her eye.
"I like how you are now!" Doug defended himself.
"You were every guy's wet dream, with those big tits and
ass, I wouldn't blame him for liking your old look better.
Big breasts can be a nuisance though," said Steve glancing
down at his own large breasts.
"So, what happened to you after the cops came?" asked Jack.
"They were very professional, they didn't charge in like
on television, they saw Victor hit me again before they
came into the house and overwhelmed Victor and his men.
They charged them with kidnap and assault," said Steve.
"I couldn't give them a name, I didn't know the name of the
girl whose body I have and of course I had no I.D. They
held me as a material witness and fingerprinted me. I
was also strip searched and a jail matron did a cavity
search on me, it was humiliating. It turned out that the
girl, her name coincidentally, was Stephanie, had a warrant
out for her arrest for missing a court date to answer
charges for performing a lewd act, she let a vice cop touch
her while she did a lap dance for him," Steve continued.
"They decided they didn't need my testimony, they had been
gathering evidence on Victor and his men for some time,
that was the reason that Victor was so anxious to get the
money I owed him and why he didn't give me more time. He
was trying to gather up money to get out of town. Anyway, I
was extradited to California to face the lewd conduct
charges, that took a week in a jail bus full of women, It
seemed that we stopped at every sheriffs office and police
station on the way," Steve said.
"I had my first period somewhere between here and
California, God it was gross, I thought there was something
wrong with me, they gave me some tampons and a pill for
cramps, though I didn't have any cramps, just blood," Steve
sighed.
"Once in California, I waited in jail, not knowing what was
going to happen to me, then I was assigned a public
defender who told me that a body was found in Nevada that
was identified as Stephanie by someone who knew her. My
turning up must have set back the murder investigation.
Stephanie's body was then listed as a Jane Doe murder
victim. I imagine that is why she missed the court date,
she was probably murdered by a john. Somehow, my public
defender got the assistant DA to accept a guilty plea in
exchange for time served." She cleared her throat, "May I
have something to drink?"
"Is a soda ok? Our beer connection has been missing for
some time." Doug joked.
Steve smiled, "That would be fine,"
Doug got her a soft drink.
Steve continued her story, "They gave me the clothes I was
wearing when I was arrested and let me out of jail. All I
had was my man's leather jacket, my oversized work shirt,
Sara's khaki skirt, and Christie's tennis shoes.
Fortunately, They gave me back the money that I had taken
from my wallet and put in my shirt pocket. It was only a
couple hundred dollars, but I was able to get a place to
stay, some toiletries and some clothes. My public defender
got me some I.D., Stephanie's Social Security Number, and a
copy of her birth certificate, she was 24 years old. With
the social security number I was able to look for a job, I
found one as a cocktail waitress, the club supplied the
uniform. With these looks, and my sensuous manner, I made a
lot of money in tips. The club owners were sorry that I
quit, but I had to come back here and deal with unfinished
business."
"What are you going to do now?" asked Sara.
"I've done the first thing I came back for, I've checked on
you guys. You can't believe how relieved I am that you're
all alright! I was stupid and selfish and my actions nearly
destroyed your lives. I don't know what I would have done,
had I found you the way I last saw you," She said.
"Please forgive me," said Steve sincerely.
Sara looked at Steve and then at Doug, Christie and Jack,
she said, "Other than your situation, there's no harm done,
what a nightmare for you!"
The others nodded in agreement.
"What's it been like for you?" asked Sara, "How have you
been coping since you got out of jail?"
"It's an understatement to say, it's been weird but, well,
it's been weird," said Steve, "My body image is still that
of a six foot tall 190 pound guy, but I'm a five foot six
120 pound woman now. I'll see people from across the room
and think that they're about my size and when I walk up to
them, I'm almost a head shorter. When I lift something big,
I'm always surprised at how heavy it feels. At the club, I
was helping the bartender stock the bar fridge with beer, I
went into the back room and picked up three cases of
bottles, I could barely lift them! The bartender ran back
and scolded me for trying to lift so much, then he picked
them up like they were nothing and carried them away. I am
still surprised when guy's hit on me. I easily slip back
into 'old Steve' mode when I don't have to interact with
people. At the beginning of my work shift, a guy will flirt
with me and I'll think, 'Is this guy gay or something?'
then I remember that he's only responding to a good looking
woman, just like I would have done not long ago.
One thing about being a woman, that I like, is if I want a
guy to do something for me, all I have to do is ask and
he'll do almost anything I ask of him. When I was a guy, I
used to do anything for a pretty woman, I always hoped that
there was a chance for sex. They all want to fuck me, hell,
when I look in the mirror, I want to fuck me."
"Do you prefer men or women now," asked Christie.
"Both, I think, I'm not really sure, I still look at women,
but I find myself checking out guys more and more. Maybe my
interest in women is just the momentum of twenty some years
of being a horny guy, I don't know, it's too soon to tell,"
answered Steve."
"Have you had sex with a guy yet?" asked Sara.
"Yes, It's hard to deny the urges of this body. I went home
with a cute guy I met at a private party at the club, I
started an early shift that day and they invited me to stay
and party when my shift was over. I went home and changed
out of my cocktail waitress outfit and came back to the
party. I enjoyed sex as a woman, and I'll do it again, but
most of my sex life, since I was released from jail, has
been looking at myself and masturbating. I seem to get
aroused easily, and if I'm not busy doing something else,
my thoughts turn to sex, I think it's even more pronounced
than when I was a guy, and I was a horny guy believe me! It
doesn't seem normal, but whose to say what is normal?
Sara and Christie, both said that they enjoyed sex, but
that they didn't think about it all the time. Jack and Doug
admitted that they thought about sex much of the time.
Christie said, "You look great, very feminine. Your hair,
make-up, nails, clothes and shoes are very nice, how did you
learn to do that in such a short time?"
"Mostly it was economic necessity. The better I looked, the
more money in tips I received. I went to a good beauty shop
and asked for a makeover, I wanted them to cut my hair
short so it would be easy to manage, they talked me out of
it, saying that I have beautiful hair, and that they would
show me how to take care of it. I told them that I wanted
to be able to duplicate everything they did, and they
showed me how. It wasn't cheap, but it's paid for itself.
As for clothes and shoes, I think I've always had good
taste in clothes, men's and women's. I've always
appreciated classy clothes on a woman, now I can put my
years of observing women to use."
"Should we call you Stephanie now?" asked Jack.
"No, I still go by Steve, It's been my name all my life, It
would feel weird to change it. Besides I like the reaction
I get from people when they ask me my name. They find it
hard to accept that a beautiful woman is named Steve."
"Are you going to stay here in town now?" asked Doug.
"I don't think so, it would be too strange, I've already
been hit on by some of my buddies, I started talking to
them at the hotel bar, I knew that they wouldn't know me,
but they had been my friends and I thought that I could
have a friendly conversation with them. They thought I was
coming on to them. I'll have to admit that, at first, I was
tempted to take them both to bed for a three way, but they
were so boorish that I got up and left. I'm not one of the
guys anymore, that dynamic has changed. They didn't want to
talk to me, all they wanted was to get in my pants.
There really isn't anything to keep me here anymore. I'll
start a new life in a big city somewhere. There's a
thriving Jazz scene in New Orleans, maybe I'll go there."
Sara asked, "Have you thought about telling your parents?"
"No, without the medallion, I could never convince them of
who I really am, and with the medallion, there wouldn't be
any point, because I'd change back to myself. I went to the
store and saw my dad, I pretended to be interested in some
furniture. It was real strange talking to him with me
looking and sounding like this, he even flirted a little
with me, the old horn dog," she smiled at the memory.
Doug said, "Everyone thinks Victor murdered you. Your mom
thinks you're alive somewhere though. She won't let your
dad throw any of your stuff away."
"What have they got? Where do they keep it?" Steve asked
with interest.
"They have your car, and most of the stuff from your house.
Doug and I helped your dad clean out your house, after your
landlord said he wanted to rent it again. We put everything
in the warehouse that your dad has near the furniture
store," said Jack.
"Do you think we could get anything from the warehouse?"
asked Steve.
"What do you want?" asked Doug.
"My stereo and record collection," said Steve.
"Wow, you ARE a jazz enthusiast!" said Jack, "After all
you've been through, you're still thinking of your precious
record collection!"
"That's only part of the reason," said Steve, "I hid
Victor's money in my stereo system. Stereos are mostly
empty space, with the microchips they use, there was plenty
of room."
"Jeez! How much money are we talking about?" asked Jack.
"About twenty-five thousand dollars, I'll give you guys
five thousand if you help me get it," Steve told them.
"How can we get it?" asked Christie.
"Steve's dad will probably sell us the stereo and the
records, if we ask," said Doug, "Jack and I are working for
him this summer. He's been talking about selling all that
stuff off anyway, he needs the space for the business."
"How much do you think he'll want for the stereo and the
collection?" asked Sara.
"Probably nothing close to what it's worth," said Steve,
"He prefers country-western music," She made a face like
she was gagging.
They all laughed, and Doug said, "Jack and I have to work
tomorrow, we'll ask him then."
Steve's dad agreed to sell Doug the stereo system and the
record collection for a very reasonable price. The group
pooled their money and bought them. Later, at Doug's house,
Steve took the cover off the stereo and got the money. As
promised, she gave them five thousand dollars, which they
split four ways.
What with summer jobs and school preparations, it was the
last time that the little group got together.
EPILOG:
Steve went to New Orleans. Doug, Sara, Jack and Christie
went to different schools that autumn. They tried to
keep in touch, but over time they saw less and less of one
another.
Jack's experience with the medallion sparked in him an
interest in history, archeology and magic that led him,
after years of hard work, to a professorship at a major
university. He became the world's leading expert in ancient
magical relics, and wrote books on the subject.
Christie became an elementary school teacher and a
successful author of children's books.
Sara received her degree in psychology, and went on to get
a Ph.D., she did research in problems involving body image.
Doug studied medicine and became a family practice doctor.
His female patients all said that he had a very
gentle touch.
Years later, while back in town visiting their parents,
Doug and Sara met by accident. Their love for each other
rekindled and they started seeing each other, Sara got a
grant to study and teach at a university in the city in
which Doug had his practice. They were married that year.
Steve moved to New Orleans and got a job as a hostess at a
popular jazz and blues club, She became known for her
encyclopedic knowledge of Jazz and Blues performers past
and present. She began booking acts for the club using her
considerable charms to persuade famous acts to play in the
club. She was offered a job as a radio host of a local jazz
and blues station. Her show became so popular that it was
picked up for national syndication. She married her
business manager and had two children, a boy and a girl.
What happens when the Medallion of Zulo is used as party entertainment? Story contains multiple changes.
1269668361
1
143
143
1
Sam and Dennis, A Tale From The Girl's Locker Room - Part I
<!--break-->
Sam and Dennis - A Tale from the girls locker room - Part One
- by John Howarth - © 2001
Repost on TF-Media.net by TFguy
My Stories may be added to Any Free access Archive with similar
content as long as the content is not modified and this notice and
the copyright is maintained. Direct comments and email to
jonhowarth@startrekmail.com
* * * * * * *
Forward
This story used a Halloween story by Jennifer Adams as the stimulus.
This story centers on Sam Smythe and leaves room for someone else to
continue with what happened to Dennis. At this time I don't plan to
do that part. I have already done a continuation with Samantha and
will post it soon.
* * * * *
Sam and Dennis - A Tale from the Girls Locker Room
They say boys will be boys, but sometimes that is far less than true.
The tale of Dennis and Sam is a case in point. Dennis was the star
quarterback for his high school football team, and Sam was president
of the senior class and star forward on the basketball team. They
were extremely popular with their male classmates because they were
both macho jocks who were expert at putting down the girls with their
practical jokes. In just a couple of months they had gotten half the
girls in the senior class angry with them. They had gotten into the
girls locker room several times doing their panty raids and had
posted their trophies on the bulletin board near the main office.
They had not been officially caught but few doubted who had posted
girls panties for all to see. As if that wasn't bad enough they had
posted whose panties, they were on the second raid. The girl's gym
teacher was infuriated and had both boys sent to her office during
their study hall time.
Dennis and Sam considered not showing up, after all they had not been
caught and they were just suspects. No one had any proof. For moral
support they went in together. Ms Stevens was one gorgeous woman in
her own right and this was the first time they had seen her in the
schools gym attire. She was one sexy sight in her red shorts and
white tank top.
The boys stood staring at her. She said, "You boys have become
somewhat of an annoyance with your pranks. What have you got to say
for yourselves?"
Dennis had his usual ear to ear grin as he said, "You don't have a
thing on us, you can't prove anything."
Sam trying to support him said, "You can't do anything without
proof."
"Perhaps not, however I didn't call you here to accuse you, I called
to give you a warning," she said.
"A warning?" said Dennis.
"Yes, a warning. The next person or persons who violate the girl's
locker room had better be very careful what they do or take. It could
have dire consequences. I would think you boys would not want to
spoil your promising future in sports for some immature pranks," she
said sharply.
"We didn't do it," said Sam defensively, after all what could she
really do to them.
Dennis said, "Is that all, just a warning?" he was almost laughing.
She stood making sure they saw all of her shape as she said, "Don't
take my warning lightly. It is a very serious matter. Now I have a
class waiting, you may go," she said as she turned and walked through
the other door leaving them almost drooling at the sight.
Dennis sighed, "Boy would I would really like to get into her
shorts."
As they left Sam was already working on the next plan to invade the
locker room. This would be the best yet. He smiled as he headed for
the study hall.
They did nothing for a few days as their new plan took a little more
than just a random hit. They had to plan carefully if they were to do
what they really felt they needed to do, and that was to get even
with Ms. Steven.
Ms. Stevens knew the boys would try to get even and gave them plenty
of openings to do their deed. It was on Friday during Ms. Steven's
lunchtime, the only time all day she'd be out of her gym clothes,
when they hit.
They made it safely into the locker room and they easily found Ms.
Stevens tank top, sports bra, panties and gym shorts. Dennis grabbed
her stuff as Sam looked at the stuff stacked on the benches. He saw
the head cheerleader's name on a white T-shirt. He grabbed that pile
of stuff. They left feeling quite pleased at their handiwork. While
the halls were empty they went and with their usual talent posted
everything on the biggest bulletin board in the school. They finished
and were away without being seen.
Ms. Stevens checked that bulletin board 3 times a day and once was
after lunch. As she saw the posted items she just smiled. There would
be a big surprise for Dennis and Sam real soon.
There was a basketball game at 7 that night and Ms. Stevens waited
near the main door where the players usually entered. She saw Sam
coming and smiled at him and said, "You really better stop by the
bulletin board and borrow some of the clothes. You might need them
tonight."
Sam just hurried past her without saying a word. He kind of wondered
about what she was talking about. Soon he was at the locker room and
as he stepped in there was a brilliant flash. For a second all he saw
was spots. As his vision cleared he noticed his view of the world had
changed just a little. He seemed shorter. He felt a cool breeze on
his legs and looked down, He'd been wearing long pants. What he saw
made him feel weak. He leaned on the doorframe for support. He felt
all color drain from him as he passed out.
He woke up in another room surrounded by girls in cheerleader
uniforms. He looked up to see Cindy the girl whose stuff he'd taken
from the girl's locker room. She had a cross look on her face. "
Samantha Smythe, what the hell were you doing in the boys locker
room. You know those hot jocks can't keep their hands to themselves.
It's a good thing someone spotted you going in there."
Sam looked down at himself again. He was wearing the school
cheerleading colors in a uniform identical to Cindy's, but instead of
that name his had the name Samantha on it. It fit perfectly and he
filled it just like Cindy did. He gulped as he heard Ms. Stevens say,
"OK girls time to get out on the floor. I'll be out with Samantha in
a minute."
The girls all left and Ms. Stevens handed Sam a cup of water. "I've
got to hand it to you, you got good taste. You took Cindy's stuff
from the locker room. If you go by the bulletin board the name on
that stuff is now Samantha and it will fit you perfectly."
"But I don't want to be a girl?" SHE said in a perfectly female
voice.
"Oh, it's not permanent, not unless you decide not to change back.
When you go home and put on boys underwear your boy bits will come
back," she said with a grin.
"Alright !!" SHE said.
"Don't get overjoyed just yet, there is more to it than that. Yes,
you can be a boy again, but instead of Sam the basketball star and
president of the senior class, it's now Sam the geek. You are no
longer a basketball star at least not on the boys team. And while
your mental abilities are the same, You are not president of the
senior class," she said.
"At least I can still be a boy," SHE said.
"In a limited way, yes. but be forwarned, everytime you enter any
place related to sports, a locker room, gym, basketball court,
football stadium, hockey rink, soccer field, baseball park, and even
a car race track, you will become a girl in this form. Hell you won't
be able to play air hockey in the arcade or a video game at home if
it's a sports title without becoming a girl. You go into a sporting
goods store its as a girl. I warned you, and now you will pay the
price. Oh and every time you become a girl whatever you are wearing,
if they are not girls clothes, will be changed as well and they won't
change back. When you leave here tonight you best pick up your gym
clothes from the bulletin board as you will need them Monday for gym
class. You are in girls gym now," she said.
"Is there anyway to become a boy permanently," she said.
"No, and you will remain a girl as long as you do not put on boys
underwear, and if you reach that time of the month you will be stuck
as a girl till it is done. You will match Cindy. And if you were to
become pregnant you will never be a boy again. Now get going, you
will find you have Cindy's abilities so cheerleading will be no
problem."
Sam left and joined the other cheerleaders and surprisingly she got
right into the swing of things. After the game she went by the
bulletin board and took HER gym clothes off of it and headed home. At
home it was weird. When she came in his mom said, "How was the game,
did they win, and how was your first night on the cheerleading
squad."
She gave her mother a funny look and said, "Ok I guess, but I rather
play basketball."
"You are a little short, but the girls team needs help, You could
talk to Ms Stevens next week," she said.
She went up to her room. She didn't see any change here. She
undressed and looked over her body and just for kicks put on the gym
clothes just to check the fit." She walked to the bathroom to have a
look in the full length mirror. She stared at herself and looked at
herself all around. Then she decided to see how her girl bits worked.
As she walked back to her bedroom she mused at how weird that felt.
She closed her door and stripped naked. For a second she held her
breasts then with distaste said, "Nah! I better change back."
She grabbed a clean pair of boxer shorts and pulled them on. He felt
his lower body and reached into his shorts and yelled, "Yes!!!" with
his female voice. He noticed his upper body was still female infact
as he grabbed his manhood he felt a tingle in his breasts and his
nipples became very firm and erect. He said, "Oh
shit."
He grabbed a t-shirt and put it on and immediately his upper body
became male. He sighed, "That's better."
He went back to the bathroom and took a shower and went to bed early.
It had been a real strange day.
At breakfast Saturday morning his family reguarded him as a boy at
least for the moment. He got an early call from Dennis asking if he
was coming to the game this morning. He said, "I wouldn't miss this
for the world."
Sam had visions of him sitting in the stands and watching his best
buddy as he became a cheerleader with a shape like Ms. Stevens. Maybe
he'd get lucky after the game with his buddy, he was going to enjoy
this.
He was wearing jeans and a turtleneck shirt. Dennis showed up at 8:30
and they headed for the stadium. Dennis parked the car and they got
out. As they turned towards the stadium Sam saw Ms. Stevens at the
main gate. For a second he felt a chill. He said to himself., 'Nah!
I'll only be in the stands.'
As he got close to the main gate Ms. Stevens said, "You forgot your
uniform Sam, no matter you should probably have two anyway."
Dennis looked at Sam and said, "What was that about?"
"Darned if I know, that woman is weird anyway," said Sam.
As they stepped through the gate there was a bright flash. Where they
stood a second ago there now stood two cheerleaders. Sam looked at
Dennis. He saw the name on her uniform and said, "Denise, welcome to
the rest of your life."
The look on Dennis's face was real strange. Sam began to giggle
uncontrollably.
Dennis said, "What's so damn funny?"
Sam said, "You are." He saw Ms Stevens waving at him to come that
way. SHE grabbed Dennis's arm and dragged him following Ms. Stevens
into a small building just off the field. Once inside Sam closed the
door.
Ms. Stevens looked Dennis up and down. "Well Denise, you didn't
listen to my warning and now you suffer the consequences. Now for
better or worse you seem to be stuck with a body identical to mine.
You wanted to get into my shorts, well you get your wish. You can
pick up those gym clothes from the bulletin board on Monday morning
but now they have your name on them. You will need them for gym
class. Now we have got to rush so Samantha will have to tell you the
rest later. I hope you are ready and can remember all your
cheerleading routines, but of course you will you are the leader of
the cheerleading squad."
"I am not a girl," SHE said.
"Well you better use the girls room if you have any doubts, I assure
you, your chest ain't stuffing and if you check your cheerleader
shorts there are no boy bits down there. Your sports talents are now
in the fairer sex, you might want to tryout for the girl's soccer or
volleyball teams. You got about twenty minutes to get the crowd
warmed up for the game," said Ms Stevens and she left.
Dennis looked at Sam. "I can't do this."
Sam said, "You will know everything you need to know and you will be
the center of attention. I spent last night cheerleading the boy's
basketball team. You can be a boy again but not here and not now."
They headed out and joined the other girls and they began to work. It
was a cold day and at least working kept them warm. They worked hard
and the team won this day. After the game all the girls went into the
small building and soon headed home.
Sam and Dennis went back to Dennis' car. In the car Dennis said, "OK
how do I change back to a boy?"
"All you got to do is go home and put on boys underwear and your boy
bits come back," Said Sam.
"You were a boy earlier so how come you became a girl again?" said
Dennis.
"When she said your sports talents are all female she isn't kidding.
Those clothes won't change back. I now have two cheerleader uniforms.
She says if you enter any sports facility, it don't matter what, you
will become a girl. She says you can't go to a sporting goods store
or even play air hockey in the arcade without becoming a girl. She
says if you are at home and play a sports video game you will
change," said Sam.
"I don't believe that, It's impossible," said Dennis.
"She also gave me some warnings. You will not change back to a boy
till you put on boy's undies, and if you are a girl 'at that time of
the month' you stay a girl till it is done. She said I match Cindy
because those were the clothes I took. I'd assume since you got her
clothes, you will match her. She also said that if we get pregnant in
our girl forms we can never be a boy ever again," said Sam.
"She can't do this to us," said Dennis.
"It seems like she has done this to us and get a load of this, at
home they recognize you as the sex you are and it always follows the
sex you are in. The name and the cheerleading everything," said Sam.
Dennis gulped. "Has she got no sense of humor."
"I think she has a pretty good sense of humor, You said you wanted to
get into her shorts. Well it seems you got your wish, Her shorts, her
bra and anything else you could imagine. You really are quite a
dish," said Sam.
"Let's go home and change back then we can test this at the mall.
She's pulling your leg," said Dennis.
SHE drove to his house and they both went in and up to his room. The
room was the same. Sam said. "Before you change back go take a look
at yourself in the mirror and maybe use your girl bits while you are
there."
"Buddy are you nuts or what, the faster I change back the better,"
said Dennis.
"If we go to the mall and we do get changed into girls, you better
know how to use your girl bits just in case," said Sam.
Dennis stripped ignoring Sam and soon got out a Jockey brief. She
quickly pulled the brief on and from the waist down he changed back
to male. Sam started to giggle at him, He felt his manhood and he got
a strange tingle in his breasts. He had a real funny expression as he
felt one of his hardened nipples. Sam gave him a T-shirt and said put
this on. Dennis put on the T-shirt and the upper half of his body
changed back.
'Ah, that's better," he said.
Sam just realized he better get out of there and said, "I'll wait
downstairs or outside. We best change alone."
Sam went downstairs. SHE got a cross look from Dennis' mom. Samantha
said, "I'm sorry, I goofed. I know I'm not supposed to be up there."
"I know Dennis is your boyfriend but he is not allowed to take a girl
to his room," she said.
Sam felt herself turning red. As she sat down she said, "After the
game I just wasn't thinking. We beat south county today."
"With that sexpot Denise you'll win every game, She gets the guys
blood pumping. I'm so glad Dennis selected you rather than that
oversexed girl. I hear rumors she's had breast enlargement," she
said.
Sam said, "I don't really know, She isn't any bigger than Ms Stevens
the gym teacher. Denise is taller."
She adds, "Have you seen the way Denise dresses outside school. I
mean those miniskirts of hers are bad enough but she wears jeans so
tight, well I can't imagine how she can get them on."
Dennis was part way down the stairs. He was listening to our
conversation. Sam said, "I hear they pour her into them. They got to
hurt. I can't stand them that tight. I like to leave something to the
imagination."
Dennis got to the bottom of the stairs and his mother said, "Where
are you two going."
"Just to hang out at the mall," said Dennis.
We headed for the door. We got to the car and once inside Dennis
said, "What was that about."
"It seems your mother has a dim view of your alter ego Denise. I'm
supposed to be your girlfriend in this form. I was playing along to
get info. This is getting real bizarre," said Sam.
Dennis drove to my house and I said, "You come in and stay down
stairs and make small talk. You might learn something."
They went in and Dennis sat down. Sam headed upstairs and Sam's mom
said, "Dennis nice to see you've picked it up with Samantha again,
she likes you a lot you know."
He smiled, "She isn't the best in the school but she is enough for
me."
"If you call that Denise the best, I'll tell you that girl is nothing
but trouble," she said.
"She's always been nice to me," said Dennis.
"She's man crazy, and she's after Sam right now," she said.
"I doubt it's that bad," said Dennis.
Sam's mom asked, "Where are you boys off to this afternoon."
"Just gonna hang out at the mall," he replied.
By then Sam was coming down the stairs and he was listening as well.
As he came into view his mom said. "Dennis says you're going to the
mall, enjoy yourself, but we don't want you hanging with that Denise.
If we catch you again you're grounded."
"Aw ma she's after me but she's just not my type, I keep trying for
Cindy but it's like I got BO or something," said Sam.
"Cindy is fine or even that new girl Samantha," said mom.
"I haven't met Samantha yet," said Sam heading for the door.
In the car Dennis said, "I see what you mean it's real bizarre."
"Yeah it's like we are two different people with no connection
between them," said Sam.
Sam looked at what Dennis was wearing. Tight muscle shirt, skin tight
Levis and his normal winter coat. Sam looked at his own clothes, Old
out of style flare leg hand me downs from his brothers old clothes
and an oversized sweatshirt. He was imagining what their clothes
would become if they changed into girls.
Sam was thinking hard as they reached the mall. Dennis parked where
he usually did near the big sporting goods outlet. Sam got out and
said, "I'll meet you in the mall, I'm going this way, I ain't trying
that yet."
"At school maybe, but no way can she do anything to us out here.
You're just chicken," said Dennis.
Sam walked with Dennis to the door of the sporting goods outlet and
opened the outer door and entered. Nothing happened and he smiled at
Sam and entered the inside door. There was a flash and Dennis stood
as Denise, wearing super tight jeans, a tight halter top and a red
coat with white fur collar and trim. Sam just waved and headed for
the mall entrance.
Sam was real careful where he went and what he did. He did not find
Denise right away. Once as he walked past Victoria Secret and saw
Denise in there looking at girl stuff. He said to himself. "Yech!"
and kept walking.
He managed to avoid changing for several hours and did manage to see
Cindy and for some reason she had noticed him, things were looking
up. He was on cloud nine when he entered the arcade. Nothing
happened, he didn't change.
He played a few pinballs and nothing. He watched the air hockey table
but it might be hours before he could even get a chance to play. He
got more change and sat down at one of the newer four player race
track games. He put in the coins, there was a flash and he was
Samantha again.
He began to play and he did pretty well and was the last player still
running. When she finally crashed she had the all time high score.
She got up and left the arcade and headed for the rest rooms.
She almost made the mistake of going into the men's rest room. She
went into the ladies room and rushed as she had downed a large coke
earlier and it felt like all of it was ready to come out real quick.
As she sat down and let the water flow she gave a big sigh. "I've got
to watch how much liquids I drink." The water seemed to flow forever.
At last she was done and wiped herself and pulled up her panties,
then she thought to check for tags and sizes. She looked and made
note of sizes and soon left the ladies room. She checked the wallet
in her jeans for money and felt she should do some shopping for girls
school clothes.
She went to Penney's and Sears and decided she didn't need to spend
that much yet. She left the mall and began to walk towards home. She
would check Wal-Mart and pick up something for Monday after gym
class. She first picked up some undies then went looking at skirts
and tops. Most of the skirts were just a tad too short for her taste.
She began to look at dresses and ended up buying a nice sleeveless
straight almost jumper style dress. She looked at jewelry and bought
a single pair of earrings, a necklace and a watch. She headed for
home and when she arrived her mom said, "That Denise came by and was
looking for Sam. She said she was with Sam at the mall. Did you see
the two of them together at the mall."
Sam said, ."Saw Sam walking around with some of the kids for a couple
of hours, but Denise was not with them. Saw her in Victoria Secret
once but Sam was not with her. You know how that girl lies."
"Why do you care about Sam anyway?" said Sam.
For a second she looked puzzled and said, "I don't really know."
"Is dad around?" asked Sam.
"Yes, I'll get him if you want," she said.
"Please, I'll be right back," said Sam as she went up the stairs.
He grabbed a pair of his rattiest T-shirts and boxers and a tattered
old shirt and jeans. She went downstairs to find mom and dad sitting
on the sofa. She said, "Dad, would you mind closing the curtains and
the shade. I don't want to show the neighbors what I am going to show
you."
Dad got up and closed the curtains and the shade so no one could see
in. Samantha sat down, "What I am going to tell you and show you will
blow your mind. You consider me as your daughter, tell me about your
other children, I mean names and ages and all that."
Dad said, "I do not understand why, but you have three older
brothers. Paul is the oldest and is married. John is next oldest and
he is a senior in college and will graduate this year. Mark is in the
second year of college. That covers it but you know it anyway."
"What do you know about a boy named Sam Smythe," said Sam.
"I assume he must be related somehow, Strikes me as a pretty good
kid, but I hear his pranks with the girls will probably get him in
trouble. He'd be a better choice for you rather than that oversexed
jock you call a boyfriend," said Dad.
"Samantha and Sam will never be. And before I go too far, would you
prefer to have a family with four sons or three sons and a daughter?"
asked Samantha.
"We always wanted a daughter, and kept trying till we got one," said
mom.
"OK let's start this way," she took out the wallet in her pocket. She
took out everything that proved who she was. She handed the stuff to
dad and said, "both of you read all of these."
They read them and handed them back. She took them and put them back
in the wallet. She said, "Now I am going to strip naked here in front
of you."
For a second they seemed shocked as they watched their normally
reserved daughter undress. When she was down to her panties and bra
she said, "Nothing unusual so far."
She took off the bra and let her boobs float free. She slid out of
the panties and said, "I want you to both have a close look and if
you need to touch me do it. I want you to make sure that there is no
doubt that I am a real girl, your daughter."
Tenderly and with a hint of fear they checked her out and at last mom
said, "All is correct, even the birthmarks are quite correct."
"OK I doubt you are ready for this, but when I put on this boys brief
and t-shirt I will become Sam Smythe. Do not fear, I can change
back," SHE said as she put her legs in the brief and pulled it up. As
they watched her body changed from the waist down.
She said, "This is wild, I got boy bits down there and girl bits up
here, I need to try the top first sometime."
She put the T-shirt on and the top half changed and he said, "Now I
am your son Sam."
They both looked at each other and they looked confused. Mom said,
"Son why are you standing in front of us in your underwear."
Sam pulled on the jeans and shirt and grabbed the other clothes and
went up stairs. He came back down. He grabbed the wallet and looked
at all the ID stuff. It had all changed back to Sam. He said, "I want
to go back to the mall, for a minute."
"You have been grounded, you were seen with Denise today. She told
us herself." said mom.
"Please, dad, come with me. I forgot to pick up something earlier,"
he said.
Mother said, "We'll all go, I need to get a few things myself."
Sam sighed and went and got another coat, this time one that was way
too big. They went out to the car and headed for the mall. Sam said,
"Drop me at the sporting goods outlet. I will meet you in Sears."
Dad said, "If you are not there in fifteen minutes I will come
looking for you."
He dropped Sam at the door and drove away towards Sears at the other
end. Sam went through the outer door then the inner door. She was
Samantha again. She headed directly for Sears and found mom looking
at girls dresses. She said, "There you are. You in the mood to try on
dresses, you've grown so fast you don't have much to wear to school."
"I picked up one at Wal-Mart earlier. But sure I think I need
everything," she said.
As Sam started trying on dresses, dad was lost somewhere in the tool
department. Sam spent near an hour trying on all kinds of frilly and
pink stuff. He thought he was gonna barf when her mom started looking
at pretty underthings for her. She had had quite enough shopping for
one night. At last they gathered up dad and headed for the car. Back
at the house Samantha took all the clothes upstairs and made room in
the closet removing some of the boy stuff to make room for a bunch of
dresses.
He rearranged the dresser as well leaving the T-shirts briefs and
boxers in the top drawer. The second draw got her girlie underthings.
Third draw got outer T-shirts and white socks. He had several boxes
in the closet and filled them with boy clothes.
He went into her parents room and sat down at the phone. He dialed
Dennis' house and as it rang he wondered who to ask for. The voice at
the other end said, "Hello."
"It's Samantha, is.." she said.
"Hold on Dennis is right here," said his mom.
Dennis in the background said, "I'll pick it up in my room."
A short time later he picked it up. "Hello honey." he said.
We waited for the other phone to be hung up. At last we heard the
click. I said, "Look you son of a bitch, I'm gonna make you pay big
time."
"Sam what the hell is the matter with you," he said.
"What's wrong, That bitch of an alter ego of yours is what is wrong.
I've got to stay as a girl, she got Sam grounded. If I want to go out
of the house, I've got to be a girl." she said.
He began to laugh and said, "Great now I've got a girlfriend, There
is a dance next Saturday night, You want to go with me?"
"There is not a snowballs chance in hell of me going to that dance
with you. Think again, you and that bimbo are the same person. I
ain't her boyfriend and you are not my boyfriend as Samantha. You
best stay clear of me till you can get that bimbo under control," I
said as I hung up the phone.
Within a half hour the phone was ringing off the hook. It was the
other cheerleaders with rumors Dennis was circulating about Sam and
Samantha to try to destroy Sam.
At last I was fed up. I looked up the number for Ms Stevens. I dialed
the number and it rang a long time. At last she picked up the phone,
"You should not call me at home Sam Smythe."
I had not said even a word as yet. I said, "Ms Stevens I'm sorry,
It's Samantha, It's important."
"I never expected you to be spending much time as a girl. You sound
troubled," she said.
I spent a half-hour telling her what was going on. At last she said,
"What do you expect me to do. I can't turn back the changes, spells
once cast and all that."
"I do not seek you to change my punishment. I can survive that just
fine. I need you to do something about Dennis. I don't care what you
do to him/her just do something. He'll ruin my life," she said.
"I will look at the options and see what is possible. Maybe we can
turn his rumors around. That may be the best option. Then she will
ruin his own lives. Let me work on it," she said.
"Thanks Ms. Stevens," SHE said.
"Oh while I make these changes you would be better as a girl. Will
you come to school as a girl Monday?" she asked.
Sam said," I will be a girl till things change, I don't have good
options. I'll be a girl all day Monday."
"I will see you at Gym then," she said and hung up.
Samantha went back to her room. She lay down on her bed and began
thinking about what had happened that day. The way Dennis had treated
her bothered her a lot. Dennis had been her best friend since grammar
school. After a while she got up and undressed for bed. She took a
good look at her body, after all she would be a girl at least through
Monday. As she looked in the mirror she mused. 'It ain't so bad
really, it was a nice body, and if he had to exist as a girl this was
not a bad way to go.'
She lay back down and was soon fast asleep. In the morning she got up
and pulled on loose jeans and a sweatshirt like she had worn last
night. She went down to breakfast and just before she went back
upstairs the phone rang. Mom answered it and said, "Samantha, Ms
Stevens your gym teacher."
Sam took the phone. "Yes Ms. Stevens."
"I need to see you today. I'll come over and pick you up in a half-
hour. Bring a full outfit a boy's clothes that you plan to keep as
boy's clothes. Some rather new stuff and one of your cheerleader
outfits and your girl's gym clothes. Tell your mom I am having a
practice this morning," she said.
"I'll be ready," she said and hung up. She turned to her mom, "She
wants to work on some new routines and is holding a practice this
morning. She'll pick me up in a half hour, I got to gather some
stuff."
She went up and got out a small duffel bag and took out both of the
cheerleader uniforms and put them in the bag. She then added a full
girls outfit and then a full boys outfit and closed the bag. She
changed to the nice jeans she wore to the mall yesterday. The old
flares were some of her favorites and they looked so good.
She went down to wait for Ms Stevens and she arrived right on time.
She went out and got in the car. Ms. Stevens smiled, "Don't worry, I
think we can fix a bunch of your problems this morning."
Sam sighed, "Thanks, yesterday was not a good day."
Sam said little more on the way to the house. They arrived and went
in. Ms Stevens said, "Sit down and relax, we need to talk before I
decide what I need to do about your situation."
Sam sat and Ms Stevens said, "I have some very personal questions,
some you may not want to answer but if I am to really help you I need
to know. First do you like boys?"
"What do you mean, girls are supposed to like boys, at least that was
how I was bought up," she said.
"No, as a boy did you like boys, or was it girls?" she asked.
Sam felt herself turning red. "Ms. Stevens if you are asking if I am
gay or straight. I am straight."
"That is what I have observed since Friday. Did you ever remember
Dennis dating any girls?" She asked.
"Dennis is macho enough, like most football jocks, he could have any
girl he wanted," replied Sam.
"You didn't answer my question. Don't make this any more difficult
than it already is," she said.
Sam considered as she crossed her legs. "Come to think of it, none
that I can remember."
"Isn't that the least bit curious," she said.
"Hey, he does all the guy stuff, I mean the panty raids and all the
pranks, Nah I doubt he's gay," said Sam.
"Four of the football players are gay. I caught Dennis myself, I
thought you were too. I don't seem to recall you dating either," she
said.
"As a boy I am tall and tall guys have problems with dating. I have
been trying but until yesterday no one was paying attention. Cindy
noticed me yesterday," she said.
"I know, and it appears I made a mistake. The spells I used on you
and Dennis were designed to work best if you were both gays. It would
have you both loving each other in male/female fashion making both of
you normal. It increases the sex drive. But if there is a straight
person on one end of the spell what happened between you and Dennis
is the result. Unless I make changes, You face being raped by Dennis
and Denise. He would completely dominate you and beat you into
submission. I have made a grave mistake," she said.
"Rape is the feeling I have been getting, and it scares me," said
Sam.
"Now so you know I cannot make you all boy again. You now have a
female part and it cannot be denied. To do so would turn you gay.
Your male and female parts seem well ordered and you seem normal in
both forms, so we start there. To get you out of harms way I will
drop you from the cheerleading squad, but your female form will join
the girl's basketball team. No one will notice the change except you
and me. You will be less attractive to Dennis and Denise. Get out
your cheerleading outfits, I know you bought them both." she said.
Sam got them both out and she used her magic to change them into
basketball uniforms. Now Ms Stevens said, "You bought both boys and
girls clothes. Get them both out and make two stacks on the floor and
we will make your life a little less chaotic."
Sam checked each item as he put them in their respective stacks. At
last she was done. Ms. Stevens cast several more spells. At last she
said, "Now things are a whole lot different, first you have more
control over your changes. if you are a girl and put on the boys
clothes there you become a boy. If you are a boy and put on the girls
clothes there you become a girl. You will also be able to do it with
your mind but till you get use to doing it, it will be difficult. You
cannot do sports in your male form but you won't change like before.
In your male form if you try you will be nothing but a klutz. In
female form you will have real talent. If you need to be both Sam and
Samantha you can split into two forms but, YOU must combine again
within 12 hours. If you do not, you will split permanently and the
other form will no longer have a link to you and will have it's own
life separate from you. If you make the mistake you will be the girl
not the boy. If you split at home it will be as twin brother and
sister."
"Then I can be a boy anytime and anywhere," SHE said.
"Yes, but use with caution at least till we know if my changes to
Dennis are working. That could take a few days. When Dennis has no
more interest in Samantha and moves on to someone else you will
know." she said.
"And if I decide I want to remain as Samantha, my folks always wanted
a girl and never had one." SHE asked.
"If you decide that you just need to tell me and I can cast another
spell, and it will be as if Sam never ever existed. Once that is cast
there is no way back. If you however make that choice all your
clothing will change to girl's stuff and your room would be a girl's
room. No one would ever know except you and me. Even now Dennis will
no longer make any connection between Sam and Samantha," she said.
Ms. Stevens took Sam back home and she went up to her room. SHE took
out the boy clothes and put them on and became Sam for what could be
the last time. He went down and got his folks together to talk. This
time it was in the kitchen, not the living room.
Sam said, "What I am going to ask is in the category of 'what if?' I
want you to be as honest as possible, and do not hold back because
you do not want to hurt my feelings. I want the truth," he said.
Dad said, "We always try to be honest. You know that."
"I know but this is not the kind of thing that anyone would ever
expect to discuss," he said.
His dad said, "Proceed."
"You've had four boys, have you ever wished to have a girl."
Mother said, "Many times have we wanted a girl. We hoped you would be
a girl but it was not to be."
"Tell me your dreams for such a daughter," asked Sam.
"All that will do is bring back the hurt. We've taken out our
frustration on you often enough because as a boy you were an unwanted
child," said mother.
"I really need to know, and that means all the hopes you had for a
daughter. What would her life be like," he said.
Mother said, "Why bring back this pain. Tell me why and maybe it will
make a difference."
"What I am going to say sounds crazy, and you will not remember any
of it. You will think it is all so impossible but I swear every word
of this is 100% true. I can't offer any proof that you will believe,"
he said.
They just nodded. He began, "The reason I can show no proof is that
if somehow I were able to become a girl while you watch, the second I
became female you would not remember me as ever being a boy. If I
were a girl and became a boy it is the same story, you would not
remember the girl form. As the reality changes, so do the memories."
Dad strokes his chin, "And what is your point."
"My point is since midday Friday I have been able to be a boy or a
girl. I mean a real girl with all the right female bits and all the
female feelings as well. If I tell you the female name you will know
it and you do have feelings about her, but you do not presently
accept her as your child," he said.
Dad says, "I'm not sure I want to know where this is going. I don't
want a gay son."
"Hold it, I didn't say anything about being gay or even of
crossdressing. I said a real girl not a wanna be girl. I can prove it
is not that. I have girl clothes upstairs and they will not fit this
boy body, not even close, and no way would this body look like a girl
if I put them on. But let me finish first," said Sam.
Mom looked at dad with a spark of hope in her eyes. Dad said, "Please
continue."
"OK, the girl form is Samantha Smythe, what does that name mean to
you?" he asked.
"Samantha is a pretty good kid, I hear her grades are OK, She was on
the cheerleader squad but she was bumped to make room for that
Denise. We were afraid you'd get messed up with her. Samantha looked
good as a cheerleader but those girls attract the wrong kind of boys,
It may be a blessing she got bumped," said Dad.
"Anyway I am your son Sam but I am also Samantha as well. I was a
cheerleader at the basketball game Friday night and again on Saturday
at the football game. Last night we went shopping at the mall and I
was Samantha and I spent an hour in Sears and Penney's trying on
dresses you selected mom, but you won't remember it, but we bought a
bunch of clothes," said Sam.
Mom said, "We went shopping and we bought you some new school
clothes, pants and shirts as I recall."
"I told you, you will not remember it as it was. You remember a
version as the sex I am presently. I'll tell you it's real confusing
for me," he said.
"So assuming this is true why would you ever seek to be a girl in the
first place," said dad.
"I didn't seek it at all. You know Dennis, but that memory may not
match the current reality, but Dennis has been my best friend since
grammar school," said Sam.
"You broke off the friendship last year when you found out he was
gay," said Dad.
"In my reality I didn't find out he was gay till this morning. In the
original reality Dennis was the star quarterback for the football
team. I was the star forward for the basketball team, before Friday.
Dennis and I were also sort of the class clowns, we were always doing
practical jokes like sneeking into the girl's locker room to swipe
panties then posting our trophies on a bulletin board near the
office. We did it twice earlier in the year. We never got caught but
the girls gym teacher threatened us saying there would be dire
consequences if we did it again," said Sam.
Dad stroked his chin, "In a way I'm glad I don't remember that
reality, continue."
"Well after Ms Stevens threatened us we planned the next raid
carefully, We wanted to get Ms Stevens gym clothes this time. We
planned our raid for Friday lunchtime, the only time of the day Ms.
Stevens was out of her gym clothes. Dennis grabbed her stuff and I
took Cindy's stuff. We immediately posted the stuff on the bulletin
board. We thought we got away clean," said Sam.
Dad seemed to have a cross look on his face, "That is carrying things
a little far."
"I guess it is and is why we are both being punished. Anyway I came
home from school feeling pretty good about myself. I ate with you and
headed back to the school for the basketball game against North
Ridge. Everything was normal till I entered the boy's locker room to
change. I was a player, or at least I thought I was. As I entered the
locker room there was a bright flash and when I looked down I saw I
was wearing a cheerleader uniform and I was in the body you know as
Samantha Smythe. I fainted and when I woke up I was in the girls
locker room with all the cheerleaders around me. Ms. Stevens was
there as well and she sent the other girls out and she talked to me
briefly and told me what my situation was and why. I had swiped
Cindy's stuff so I ended up with a body that is the near twin of
Cindy. I could not be a boy till I came back here and put on boy
underwear," said Sam.
"Sounds like Ms Stevens has a real good sense of humor," said mom.
"Oh it gets better. I came home and I became a boy. Next morning
Dennis wanted me to go to the football game. No way would I miss
that, I had to be there to see Dennis become a girl. Ms Stevens told
me anywhere I went that was related to sports would force the change
to female and I could no longer do any sports as a guy, but only as a
girl. She warned even playing air hockey in the arcade or walking
into a sporting goods store would change me into a girl. So I figured
I'd go to the football game and see Dennis get his change to female.
I figured I was safe in the stands, but not so, as soon as we entered
the gate there was a flash and we were both converted. Dennis became
Denise. That body has the same female bits as Ms. Stevens because
Dennis took her stuff. Ms Stevens rushed us to join the other
cheerleaders and soon we were on the field with the cheerleading
squad," said Sam.
"Then what?" said dad.
After the game we both came home and became boys again, and went to
hang out in the mall. Dennis didn't believe the change would work in
a place like the mall. He parked at the sporting goods outlet and
went in through the outlet like he usually did. I watched him change
from outside and went in the mall entrance myself to avoid the change
at least for a while. I saw Denise shopping in Victoria Secret while
I was still a guy. Later in the arcade I played a game that changed
me into a girl again. I left the mall a while later and stopped at
Wal-Mart to pick up a dress for school Monday knowing I could go to
school as a boy but as soon as I had gym class I'd be stuck as a girl
for the rest of the day," he said.
"Then you could only be a boy by returning home and putting on boys
underwear, What if you didn't put on boy stuff," said Dad.
"As long as I did not put on boys undies, my boy bits would not
return. The problem was yesterday Dennis wanted me to stay as a girl
to be his girlfriend. You did not approve of Denise who had latched
on to me in my Sam form. You grounded me after Denise told you she
had been with me at the mall. That was his way to force me to be
Samantha his girlfriend. I called Ms. Stevens last night and she met
with me this morning agreeing to make some changes. Turns out she
thought I was gay and checking Saturday she discovered I was not. I
won't go into all the nitty gritty but the jist of things is Dennis
and Denise no longer have any interest in me and will no longer
remember my two forms. In addition I can change from boy to girl and
back a little more easily and the forced changes would stop, however
I cannot ever be all boy as it was before. Once the girlie bits were
added they cannot be removed. I will never have any sports ability as
a boy, I'll be a klutz. As a girl my sports abilities would remain.
For short times I can also split into both Sam and Samantha forms but
if I remain separated too long the second form breaks free and takes
on a life of it's own, and in such a case the real me would be the
girl, not the boy. So I have choices to make. Ms, Stevens says she
will delete the male bits leaving me as Samantha only if I choose
that," said Sam.
Dad considered and said, "I don't want you to make such a choice for
us. It must be what is in your heart."
Mother said, "Wait a minute you say we bought clothes. Why don't you
show us."
"Come on up and I'll show you," said Sam.
They went upstairs and Sam showed them all the clothes and mom looked
at each and at last said, "Its like a dream I remember each dress or
outfit and I can see Samantha in each of them. "She saw the flare
jeans and added, "I can remember Samantha in these jeans. I don't
always like girls in jeans but Samantha looks good in those."
Sam said, "What I really needed to know was if I became a girl would
you be happy with it, or do you really want me as a boy."
"Perhaps the best way would be to become Samantha and ask us in that
reality not this one," said dad.
"I have already done that once and it looks acceptable. I could try
it as Samantha for a while to test things. Each time I am Sam now I
am not at ease and my maleness seems so awkward and I am definitely
not comfortable with it," he said.
"It sounds to me like you have already made up your mind," said mom.
He looked at them both and said, "Then I guess it is time to say
goodbye as Sam."
The hugged and they left him. He began to undress and with a tear in
his eye he began to pull on the girls panties and the bra that would
make him into Samantha. She finished dressing and went downstairs.
When she reached the living room she had a real somber look on her
face. Dad said, "Why is my princess looking so glum."
"I got a lot on my mind, but you can't really help. I already tried
once and all I get is mixed signals so I am on my own," she said.
He looked a little puzzled. Samantha went to the phone and dialed Ms.
Stevens and waited for her to answer. It did not happen, She must be
out. She hung up the phone and went and plopped down on the sofa
and it looked for all in the world like she was brooding.
A few minutes later the doorbell rang. Dad got up and answered it and
Sam heard him say, "Yes Ms. Stevens she's here but if I didn't know
her better I'd swear she was brooding and that is not like her."
She entered and motioned towards the stairs and in just seconds they
were in her room. Ms. Stevens said, "I sensed the emotional turmoil
and felt a crisis was near and is why I am here."
"Ms. Stevens understand I am not angry with you. I am grateful at the
choices you have given me. I have the feeling the longer I stretch
this out, the more problems and the more questions I will have, Is
this correct," she said.
"Usually the longer it takes to decide, the more problems there are.
The cause is due to the hormone balance in the two forms, it messes
up your mind and after a while it gets so confusing it is impossible
to separate male feelings from female ones. Sexual urges and things
like masturbation can muddy the waters. The sooner you make up your
mind the better," she said.
"There is really only one choice, and if I consider anything else I
am just fooling myself. That choice is simply, I must be Samantha and
lose the boy bits that are messing things up. The boy part seems so
foreign right now," she said.
"Are you sure, remember I can't change it back. Once I do it all your
memories will remain but the male feelings will be gone. You will be
a girl with all that goes with it," she said.
"I am ready and I am sure. Please do it now," SHE asked.
She took out her book and opened to a page with a marker. She began
to speak the long spell. When it was done, Samantha said, "I don't
feel any different."
"You won't notice everything right away. Just as a memory the one
outfit of boys clothes will remain unchanged. You will find that
things like rubbing the crotch of the jeans will not produce a memory
of what having male sex is like. Instead it will excite your female
senses to think these are boys clothes," she said.
"And Dennis and Denise?" I asked.
"You need not be concerned about them. I would suggest they will have
problems for a time and the way out is what Dennis has wanted to be
all along," she said.
"And what is that," said Samantha.
"It is most likely he will want to be my gym clothes, mainly my gym
shorts, and it will be the final wish from Denise, because she cannot
have me as her lover." she said.
"Oh gross That's enough to make me barf," she said.
She hugged me and said, "That response says you made the correct
choice. It means you are a normal girl."
We walked down the stairs and Ms. Stevens said to my parents, "It is
done and cannot be changed but I judge it as the correct choice. She
made it herself so I do not require the usual fee."
Ms. Stevens left and I looked at dad, "What was that about."
Dad said, "She showed us several possible futures for you and most
were pretty bad. The one you were in with Dennis would have had you
as a male sex slave to him. She said change was possible if we did
not wait too long. Last Friday was critical."
"I do not like being manipulated," she said.
"We do not know the details but Dennis had some kind of control over
you, but it only worked if you were in male form. That is why you
felt so strange under your male form. Ms. Stevens has been trying to
break the control for months to no avail. Have no fear you are safe
now. We think Dennis has been controlling you since junior high
school. That is why it was impossible to break the control he had.
When Ms Stevens discovered the control was broken if you were not
male we suggest that as a possible future. You made the choice from
your heart and the choice was not forced on you," said Dad.
Mother kissed her and said, "And now my princess is free and we have
a daughter and you have a bright future."
Samantha said, "It just feels so good and right."
She goes up to her room and goes to Bed. She sleeps real well.
She sits up in her changed bedroom. Every trace of her former life as
a boy is gone. The only remaining momento is one outfit of boy
clothes and the memories of that former life. She takes a quick
shower and attends to her bathroom needs. She pulls on a big fluffy
robe and goes down with her hair wrapped up like a turban to eat
while she waits for the hair to completely dry. Her dad smiled and
said, "Is my princess going to try out for the girls basketball team
today."
She sighed and said, "I guess, I'm still a little hurt at getting
bumped from the cheerleading squad. I mean getting bumped is bad
enough, but what really hurts is it was to let that bimbo Denise on
the team."
Dad smiles and says, "Oh that slut. I hear she a lessie anyway. Loves
the boys and loves the girls too."
"That ain't what I hear, she's gay and from what I hear she is after
Cindy. The last guy she was after was Sam and he didn't want anything
to do with her," I said.
"Sam was a good kid. I hear he left town because of her. Sam would
have been good for you," said mom.
"Cindy was pretty upset when Sam left. She was just getting
interested in him," I said.
"Don't you get messed up with that situation. Getting linked to
someone like Denise could give you big troubles," said dad.
"I know, I want to get to school early enough to warn Cindy. I'd hate
to see her get hurt," I said.
"Cindy has always been the one who prevented you from being tops in
so many things," said mom.
"There are a few things I must do, and you might question them. I
have reasons. And they are mostly loose ends from the change. I am
your daughter and it came at considerable price. I don't want
innocent kids to pay the price for things that had to be done to save
me. I owe Cindy that even if she hates my guts," I said.
I headed upstairs and unwrapped the hair and began to dress. I pulled
on a white long sleeve blouse and the jumper I had purchased at Wal-
Mart on Saturday. I put the gym clothes and the basketball uniforms
in my duffel and took my books and the class schedule and added them
as dad yelled, "Sam if you want a ride I'm ready to go."
Samantha added her purse and a hairbrush to the duffel and went down.
Dad looked and said, "Your hair is a mess."
"I'll finish in the car," I said.
We got in the car and I began to brush my hair and by the time we
pulled up at the high school I was just finishing. I asked, "Is that
better."
"Much better," he said as I got out. He drove off as I turned towards
the school. This would be a really interesting day. Friday I was a
boy and today I am a girl. For a second, chills ran through my body.
I began to walk to the front door. Just inside Ms Stevens grabbed my
arm and dragged me into an office.
She did not seem real happy. She said, "Sam I think I need your
help."
I looked at her puzzled. "What went wrong."
"Dennis and Denise, everything I have tried has failed. The only
thing I could do was force split them into two separate people. That
about halves the heightened sex drives and will make it easier to
deal with them. The problem is what happened when I split them," she
said.
I felt a shiver again. "What happened."
"The problem is while Dennis is now straight no matter what I do he
still has his mind set on you. As if that were not bad enough Denise
got the gay part and she wants you and is interested in Cindy as
well," she said.
"Damn, must be whatever control he had over me is stronger than your
spells," I said.
"I'm afraid so. Do you think you can resist," she said.
"I can try but I have another idea. You say there are other gays in
the football team. Put them on to Dennis and if you know any gay
girls put them on to Denise," I said.
"Hold it right there those are the problems I am trying to fix," she
said.
"OK try this, put the gay girls on Dennis and Put the gay guys on to
Denise. That might help the cause and me as well. If Dennis and
Denise are so busy they have no time for me it might help," I said.
"It might," she said.
"Hey how come you gave Dennis and all boy and all girl bodies?" I
said.
"I split them, by tonight the boy will be out of link with him, Our
Dennis will be all Denise. The remaining Dennis will have a life all
his own," she said.
"Then by tonight you might be able to control the Dennis form," I
said.
"Might, I am not optimistic. You will still be in danger," She said.
"I should survive the day. Let's see how it goes," I said.
She let me go and I went looking for Cindy. I was almost late for my
first class waiting for her. I finally got to see her between first
and second period. She looked real scared and the expression on her
face was of horror. Third period was Gym for both of us. I went to Ms
Stevens before Cindy arrived and asked if I could talk to Cindy alone
and she told me to use her office.
Cindy came in and I grabbed her and pushed her towards the office.
She was hostile, "Sam, get your hands
off of me."
Ms. Stevens was close by and said, "Cindy, it would be in your best
interest to go with Samantha."
Cindy looked furious but followed me. We entered the office and I
closed and locked the door. I studied her for a minute before I said
anything. At last I said, "Cindy you and I have been enemies but it
was your choice not mine. I always considered us equals. I am sensing
terror in you this morning. I really do need to know what happened
this morning."
"I'd rather not talk about it," she said.
I sighed and said, "I guess I'll have to do it the hard way. If what
happened has anything to do with Dennis
or Denise Kenton you really need to tell me right now."
She looked awe struck and horrified and burst into tears. "Dennis
raped me and Denise did me lesbo while Dennis watched."
"Were you a virgin before today" I asked.
"I always talked like I was not but I'm so shy with the boys. I was
just getting to know Sam when he left. I was a virgin." she said.
I held her as she cried in my arms. When she recovered she said. "We
need to join the class."
"No we don't, it's covered. If this takes the whole period it does
not matter," I said.
She sighed and said, "What do I tell my folks."
"Do not be concerned about that right now. What I need to tell you is
very serious so serious it could get us and others out of here for
the day. It concerns our mutual problems, Dennis and Denise," I said.
"They got you too," she said.
"Not yet, but I knew of the problem. Stay here, I will be right
back," I said as I headed for the door and went out to the class.
Ms. Stevens saw the look on my face and came over. I whispered, "I
really do need you."
She followed me back to the office. She entered and we watched as she
split into two forms and one went back to the class. I looked at
Cindy and said, "Magic, just don't ask."
I looked at Ms. Stevens and said, "Our friends are starting out real
well this morning. Dennis and Denise have both raped Cindy."
"Oh dear, we both feared this," Ms Stevens said and sat down at the
desk.
At last she said, "I am releasing both of you from school today. I
want you both to clean out your lockers and your gym lockers of all
your property and uniforms. Take all your books. Go home and
everything will be fixed by morning."
Cindy said, "I lost my virginity this morning, I can't go home and
face my dad. You know it will be all over by the end of the school
day."
Ms. Stevens looked at me. I considered and said, "I'll take her home
with me and I'll keep her overnight if I need to. I can deal with my
folks."
"Good, tell her as much or little as you feel is necessary. Changes
in the reality will take care of memories later," she said and wrote
out a note to take by the principals office.
We went to the lockers and got our stuff and headed for our other
lockers and cleaned them out. We went by the principals office and
soon were outside heading for my house. It was a good hike from the
school but we did not want to stay near the school waiting for the
next city bus. It was after noon when we reached the house. To my
relief mom was out. We entered and we went upstairs and I changed to
my favorite jeans and T-shirt. I offered her jeans and a shirt and
she took them. I knew they would fit. The leg length was a little
long on her because I was taller. We went downstairs and I worked on
lunch. Just as I finished preparing it mom came in. She said, "What
are you doing out of school."
"Ms. Stevens sent us home. Cindy can't go home tonight and will be
staying with me," I said.
"I'll have to clear it with her folks," she headed for the phone.
She reached the phone and started to dial. I intercepted her and took
the phone and hung it up. She looked real cross. I said, "Mother, you
ain't listening. Ms. Stevens sent us here. Cindy must stay the night
and if her folks call you will say she is not here and have not seen
her. Tell them to contact Ms Stevens."
"It's about Dennis and Denise isn't it," she asked.
I just nodded and she did not bother us further. We ate and went
upstairs. I closed and locked the door and said, "Relax, My folks
will protect you."
"Ms Stevens said you could tell me as much or little as you felt
necessary," she said.
"I am not going to enjoy this but it is necessary. I have been
through so many changes since Friday noon, I am starting to lose
track," I said.
"If you mean being on the cheerleading squad Friday night and
Saturday morning and then getting thrown off to make room for Denise.
Boy did I ever make a mistake. I'm the reason you got bumped and I
thought that was what this morning was about," she said.
I began giggling wildly. She looked at me like I was nuts. When I
recovered I said, "Don't blame yourself for that mess, you remember
doing it but let me assure you, you never did it. In each reality
when things change there are causes and effects. What you remember
was to get me away from Denise, you never did anything. It was the
result of magic."
I got out a pad of paper and a pencil. I gave it to her and said,
"You better take notes. It may help you figure out where I have been
and where I am going. It gets pretty confusing."
She looked at me a little confused. I said, "I am going to go back to
last week and I am going to talk about Sam Smythe. What I am going to
tell you may not match what you remember. I will be mentioning Dennis
as well. What I tell you is what actually happened not the final
results of magic done. In the original reality Dennis and Sam were
best friends from grammar school on. Dennis was star quarterback for
the football team and Sam was senior class president and star forward
on the basketball team. I am not sure what happened with that part.
In September Dennis and Sam did panty raids into the girls locker
rooms. Twice they both posted trophies on the bulletin board."
I grabbed a pad and pencil as she said, "I know of the panty raids,
In the current story, Sam was the rumored person. The second raid
your panties and gym shorts were taken. There was no proof till
Friday lunch time when Ms Stevens caught Sam herself and Sam was
expelled."
"In the original reality Ms. Stevens called Dennis and Sam to her
office on Tuesday and warned them both of dire consequences if they
hit the locker room again. Both boys denied everything but all Ms
Stevens did was give them the warning. Dennis and Sam did plan the
next strike and it was on Friday lunch. Sam took YOUR panties and gym
uniform and Dennis took Ms. Steven's stuff. They posted the stuff on
the bulletin board as usual. This was the trigger for the magic
Ms.Stevens had placed on Sam and Dennis."
She was making notes and said, "Go on."
"You know there was a basketball game Friday night. Your memory will
tell you Samantha was a member of the cheerleading squad and she
somehow made a wrong turn into the boy's locker room and fainted.
That was pretty close. In the original reality Sam and Dennis had not
been expelled. Sam, as I said was the star forward on the basketball
team. He showed up for the game and entered the boy's locker room.
There was a bright flash and when Sam looked down he was in a girls
body in a cheerleading uniform. The name on it was Samantha. He/she
fainted. Ms/ Stevens spoke to her briefly then Samantha joined the
cheerleading squad, "I said.
"What Ms. Stevens told Sam was about the magic. Samantha could become
a boy again by going home and putting on boy's underwear. She was
told however she would become a girl anytime he entered a sports
facility of any kind or even a sporting goods store or played a
sports video game or even air hockey in the mall. And Gym class would
be girl's gym class. She said Samantha had a similar body to Cindy
because he had stolen Cindy's stuff. Samantha's first period would
match Cindy. Dennis would suffer a similar fate. Samantha came home
to this house and entered and mom asked how the first night on the
cheerleading squad had gone. Samantha went upstairs and went in the
bathroom to look at her body and to see how the girlie bits worked.
When she returned to her room which was still a boys room at that
time she put on boys underwear and became Sam again," I said.
"Then you and Sam are the same person," She said getting very
uncomfortable.
"I was, but not anymore. I am Samantha only. Sam is gone forever.
Saturday Dennis called Sam and asked him if he was coming to watch
the football game. Sam said yes and Dennis picked him up. Sam was not
going to miss Dennis becoming a girl for the first time. Sam thought
he would be safe in the stands but wrong, as they entered the gate
Sam became Samantha again in cheerleader uniform and Dennis became
Denise. Ms. Stevens rushed them to join the other girls before the
game started. Samantha had to tell Dennis all the details on the way
home. Both became boys again. At my house I was warned to stay away
from Denise or I would be grounded. As Samantha, it was known by
everyone that I was Dennis' girlfriend.
Anyway Sam and Dennis went to the mall for the afternoon. Sam wore
old hand me down clothes from one of his older brothers and Dennis
wore skin-tight jeans and a muscle T-shirt. He parked at the sporting
goods store and went in. I headed for the mall entrance. I did see
Dennis change into Denise as soon as he entered the store. Sam had to
avoid Denise. Sam saw Denise in Victoria Secret once and avoided
becoming Samantha for a few hours. You will recall seeing me at the
mall. That was the first time Sam remembered you taking an interest
in him. Sam became Samantha in the arcade when he played the 4 player
race track. Samantha knew she would need girls clothes after gym
class Monday so she walked home from the mall and bought one outfit
for school at Wal-Mart on the way home," I said.
"At home it was strange, my folks saw me as the body I was in and
knew of the other person but made no connection. Dad asked Samantha
if she had seen Denise and Sam together. Denise had been by looking
for Sam and said she had been with Sam most of the afternoon.
Samantha went upstairs and became a boy and came down and was told he
was grounded for being seen with Denise. Sam made a phone call to
Dennis' house and had some nasty words for Dennis. Next Sam tried to
figure a way to become a girl again. He asked dad to take him back to
the mall again. Mom decided to go along and do some shopping. Sam
entered the sports outlet to change then met mom in Sears and spent a
couple of hours trying on dresses. Mom bought all kinds of clothes
for school. Back at home Samantha called Ms. Stevens and explained
what was going on," I said.
"Next morning Ms. Steven called Samantha and wanted to see her. They
get together to try and solve the problems. Turns out Ms. Stevens
made a grave mistake with Sam. She knew in that reality that Dennis
was gay and assumed Sam was as well. The spells Ms Stevens used were
intended to punish Dennis and Sam and also to fix the Gay part. Sam
was not gay and that made it so Sam would be totally dominated by
Denise or Samantha would be totally dominated by Dennis. Ms. Stevens
began to try and make changes to try and fix the problems. She
altered things with Sam so he could control his changes but he would
have to make a choice to be Sam or Samantha forever giving up one. He
did not have to stay as Sam forever as in the Sam form he would
always have the ability to be Samantha and as Sam he would have no
sports ability, he would be a klutz. As Samantha he would have
wonderful sports ability. Late Sunday Samantha decided to be Sam no
more and Ms Stevens deleted the Sam part making me Samantha forever,"
I said.
"So what is the problem right now," asked Cindy.
"I did not know but my folks had been visited by Ms Stevens who had
detected that somehow Dennis had some kind of control over Sam. The
visions showed Sam as a dominated gay sexual partner for Dennis. And
Ms. Stevens tried for months to break the control. The problem is
right now the control has not been broken and the spells or magic
from two different sources make things somewhat unpredictable. You
got caught in the changes. She split Dennis into two forms. Sometime
tonight the real Dennis will be stuck as Denise and the Dennis part
will obtain a life of its own. I would suspect Ms. Stevens plans to
delete the Dennis form when it is no longer linked to Denise. If she
succeeds the reality will change and you will never have been
raped by Dennis. The Denise part is not the big problem," I said.
Cindy looked at her notes and looked at me and said, "In my reality
things were a lot different and we have been enemies for many years.
However what I remember is it was me against you, and you never even
fought back and that always made me mad as hell at you."
"I just hope Ms. Stevens finds an answer. My folks have no problem
with Samantha because they never really wanted Sam as a boy. They had
tried four times for a girl and finally gave up. They did not want
Sam and they did take that out on Sam. Samantha will have a good life
if the problems can be fixed," I said.
"And why did Ms. Stevens send us home," she asked.
"To get us out of harms way," I said.
It was just after school closing for the day when the phone started
to ring. Mom answered it and there were lots of calls. Almost an hour
later I heard foot steps on the stairs. There was a knock on the door
and mom said "Ms. Stevens to see you Samantha."
I unlocked the door and let her in. She entered and looked quite
troubled. She closed the door and locked it. Mother went back down
stairs. Ms. Stevens had her large spell book with her. She sighed and
said, "I do not know the source of the magic that is fighting against
us but everything I try makes things worse."
I looked at her and said, "Let me follow my gut feelings. I have a
hunch."
I went to my nightstand and picked up the phone. I dialed Dennis'
house. The phone was picked up by his mom. "Mrs Kenton this is
Samantha, I have a question concerning Dennis."
Her bright and bubbly voice became one of almost dead seriousness.
"Yes, what seems to be bothering you."
"Do you know anything about magic being used on Dennis and myself," I
asked.
"There is magic that is interfering with spells I cast long ago. I do
not know the source but it is all I can do to conteract it," she
said.
"I do know the source, but for the moment I will not tell you. What
are you trying to do and why?" I asked.
"My son is gay and the only spells that I can find to fix that is to
find a person, a male best friend, convert him to female and change
the friendship into love, which will end up with Dennis and the
converted man mating in a normal fashion. Sam was Dennis' best friend
for years and was the logical choice. By some stroke of luck someone
did the conversion and saved me the trouble. So you see you were
selected to be Dennis' mate," she said.
"Mrs Kenton, I am not in love with Dennis and I will not mate with
him, I will kill myself first. This especially after today Dennis and
Denise raped Cindy this morning. I will not have a rapist for a
mate," I said.
"Young lady you have no idea how strong the magic really is. You do
not have a choice," she hung up.
I hung the phone up and looked at Ms Stevens and said. "Mrs. Kenton
is our adversary and she is hell bent on me mating with Dennis to
break him out of the gayness."
Ms. Stevens stood and said, "I will have to go and confront her
myself. I will be back."
Ms. Stevens left the room and went downstairs and talked to mother
and after she left mother came up and knocked on the door. I let her
in and she entered and she looked at me. She said, "She told me and I
told her I would not allow you to mate with Dennis. I know dad will
agree."
That already made me feel better. We held each other for a long time.
All of a sudden there was a sort of pop in my ears and Cindy just
vanished. There was another pop and I was in the office of Ms.
Stevens at high school the week before. I looked down to find I was
still in the female Samantha form. Dennis was next to me and he had
not noticed my change yet. Ms. Stevens however did. She said, "Mr.
Kenton Please leave us so Samantha and I can talk."
Dennis saw me and jumped back. He ran out the door. Ms. Stevens
looked at me and said. "This is most unusual. Can you explain how you
are converted to a girl before my eyes."
I turned and locked the door. I turned and faced her and said, "This
is Tuesday and you called Sam and Dennis here to threaten them of
dire consequences of doing another panty raid in the girls locker
room. I was sent back in time I suppose to fix the major problems
your spells has created."
"You are Sam Smythe?" she said.
"I was, but unless something has changed in me on the way back, its
only Samantha Smythe and Sam's boy bits are gone forever," I said.
"That is not what I had in mind," she said.
"It was your magic but it did not break Dennis' control over me. That
is why I am here. My ultimate conversion is this one and is correct,
however other spells are at working against you concerning Dennis.
You need to place protection on me and my family, Cindy and her
family. Then you need to modify your plans for Dennis. You need to go
see Dennis' mom. She is casting spells on Dennis to solve the problem
with him," I said.
"And what of Sam's problems," she said.
"That is why I am here this exact time before you cast any spells on
Sam. You believe Sam is gay an assumption you made. Dennis is
according to you and his own mother. The spell you plan to cast was
one for two gay men. Sam is and was not gay. Things go badly wrong
and the only fix for Sam was to become Samantha forever, which fits
in with my parents wishes and Sam made the final choice himself," I
said.
"Very well, the aura about you says it was my magic that sent you
back here. Return to class and I will be in contact with you as soon
as I know more," she said.
"Oh, one more thing, no way, no how will I be a mate to Dennis. I
will kill myself first. That is not an option. And the reason you
need to protect Cindy and her family is because in the reality I was
in you split Dennis into Dennis and Denise and somehow the spells
interacting caused Dennis as male and Denise as female to rape Cindy
on next Monday morning," I said.
I left the office and headed back to class. I was late and took my
place and began the classes work. I did not see Ms. Stevens till
sometime after supper. She came to the house and mom bought her to my
room. Once the door closed and mom was gone Ms. Stevens said, "All
fixed. You will be rewriting your own memories till Monday. You will
not suffer again what happened. Right now Dennis' mom has no spells
she can cast on you. She has agreed to let me make the changes in
Dennis and instead of you and Dennis, it will be one of the other gay
football players instead. That will work as planned and you just
rewrite your life in a slightly different mode. You are not the
target. The second you appeared here as Samantha, Dennis' mom no
longer had any influence on you. Sam never existed so she never had
any control. Oh, Cindy in this reality is your best friend. You will
need to discover the rest yourself. Even your school record has
changed," she said.
"That makes me feel much better," I said.
"Oh, and in this reality you are female senior class president,
member of the cheerleading squad and star forward of the girls
basketball team. You will not have to be concerned about Denise as we
are doing things a little different. You can just live your own life.
I no longer need to even watch you but I will for a week just to make
sure no one does anything to alter this reality," she said and left.
I went downstairs and after Ms. Stevens left mom said, "What was that
about? I don't usually expect teachers coming to the house."
"Mother, if I told you, you would think I was crazy. Let's just say
there were some serious problems Ms. Stevens was working on and they
involved me. My involvement has been cut and changes made that will
make things safer and a lot better for me," I said.
She seemed puzzled and said, "You were not into anything illegal like
drugs were you."
"No mother, the problem has been fixed before it could ever really
happen. We had a warning and the cause has been eliminated. It
involves spells and witchcraft, and no, I am not into witchcraft
before you ask. Spells were going to be cast on me," I said.
"Heavens, you don't really believe in that stuff. There is no such
thing as witchcraft," she said.
"Get dad in the living room and I will be right back," I said and
went running up to my room. I fished out the one outfit of boy's
clothes I had. I noticed a boy's and a girl's basketball uniform and
grabbed both. I went down stairs. Dad was on the sofa and mother
joined him. I smiled.
I said, "Mother, you doubt witchcraft and a week ago so did I. In the
last seven days my mind has been changed. I am going to show you some
clothes and I want to know what you remember about them."
I took out the complete outfit of boys clothes and held up the pants
and the shirt and tried them against my body. "These are boys
clothes, complete with underwear. They are not old hand-me-downs from
my brothers. They will not fit me. What do you remember."
"They are clothes I remember buying said mother but I can't remember
details," said Mom.
"OK, what about this boys basketball uniform. It has the name Sam on
it. Again it will not fit me," I said.
Mother took the tank top in her hands and said, "I can remember hand
sewing the number and the name on
it. The number is not your number."
I took the girls uniform and held it up. "This is my girls uniform,
can you recall anything about it."
She said, "Nothing I can recall. I have no memory of ever buying it
or applying the name and number to it,
it is your correct number."
I smiled, "I have a cheerleader uniform as well. What I am going to
tell you involves magic and these clothes are part of the memories I
still have but even those memories should vanish between now and next
Monday night."
Dad was getting real concerned, "You better start talking because I
am getting real upset."
"Before I go any further I have I question a want you to answer. It
is a 'what if' question. What would it be like if I were born a boy
rather than a girl?" I said.
"We have three boys and for some reason you have always been jealous
of them. We wanted a girl and kept trying till we got one. If you
were born a boy we would probably take our frustration out on you.
Your brothers think we spoil you rotten," said dad.
I sighed and said, "Good, I week ago I was a boy and these boy things
were mine. On the Friday coming magic would change me into Samantha.
I went through the weekend I spent going from boy to girl and back.
It was hell. Anyway problems on next Monday which would be my first
full school day as a girl forced a radical change that sent me back
in time before the first spell on me was cast. The spell was due to
things in the past of the boy's life and sending me back to this day
changed the past making the male Sam never exist and made it so all
records say I was born as Samantha. It also eliminated the problem
that involves the male Sam and one of his friends. That friend was
Dennis Kenton. Dennis was gay and Sam was assumed gay by
association."
Mother smiled and said, "The memory of a friendship with Dennis ended
in junior high school when we found the two of you in your room and
Dennis was trying on your clothes. We ended that friendship right
then. Everyone knows Dennis is gay. He openly dates a boyfriend who
goes out with him dressed as a girl every Saturday night."
I felt myself turning red. "Anyway Sam was not gay and Sam was a good
kid but you did take your frustration out on me as a boy. The changes
forced me to either live the life of a gay boy which I was not, live
in a modified existence as Dennis' forced female lover and sex slave
Samantha, or make the jump back to eliminate Dennis from my life. In
the modified existence I would have killed myself rather than be
Dennis' lover. I was however satisfied at being Samantha and if I
could get rid of the problem of Dennis I would be fine in a gir's
life. So you know I am not gay as Samantha and the idea of lesbian
sex makes me physically ill. Once the boy part was deleted I am pure
100% girl and happy to be."
"So why tell us all this," said dad.
"Because till I get past next Monday I am watching lives change again
and I am rewriting those days and it is likely by Monday I will not
remember any of this. Till all the days are rewritten I may act a
little funny, I may not do everything you might expect. I may appear
to be brooding or hurt or who knows. The emotional swings I have had
to deal with in the last four days I lived, plus the sex changes will
leave me drained. If things are not right by 8:00 PM Monday night
there are still problems. If Monday is a normal day for me then
expect no further problems. If I tell you to contact Ms. Stevens, do
it and tell her there is a problem with Samantha. Do not question her
or me on this," I said.
Nothing more was said and I went back up to my room. I did my
homework and took a shower and went to bed early. I was exhausted
from the long stretch without sleep. I did not sleep well as the
ripples of time played with my mind.
When I woke I had this headache. I sat up and saw I was Sam once
again and my room was a boy's room. I got up and I was real pissed. I
started to throw things around and in just minutes dad was at my
door. "Young man get that chip off your shoulder and get ready for
school."
"I am not going to school, now or ever agai,." I said.
He gave me a hard slap across the face. "There will be no high school
dropouts in this house. You quit school and you are out of here. You
got it?"
I backed up against the wall. "Ok, ok, I get the message. Now get off
my back."
"I'll get off your back when you shape up and get it right," he said.
"Why don't you just tell the truth, you didn't want me, You wanted a
girl," I said.
"Who told you that?" he said.
"You did on the Saturday night coming. You will get your wish, but I
fear the Samantha who is created to replace me will end up as a sex
slave and lover to Dennis," I said.
"Boy is your mind screwed up. Dennis is as gay as they come. And just
how are you to be changed into a girl," he said.
"I know Dennis is gay, but certain people think I am as well. I am
not. Dennis' mom is casting spells on me," I said.
I was getting dressed as he said, "And how would you know anything
about what will happen this weekend."
"Time jumps, this is the third time I will live this day. I also know
that for me Friday is a critical day. I have not been told why, but
something has to be done to me by Friday night to prevent me from
ending up as a forced gay lover for Dennis," I said.
"You are not supposed to know anything about what you just told me,."
he said as I began to comb my hair.
"This is the third time I have lived this day. The last time I was a
girl and the first time I was Sam just like now. I am presently in a
time loop that ends next Monday night," I said as I picked up my
books.
I went down stairs and ate with mom and dad and headed out for
school. I arrived and had a note to go to Ms. Stevens the girls gym
teacher. I met Dennis and headed down with him. I acted like a silent
partner and only responded to Ms Stevens. Soon I was back in class
and the rest of the day went pretty well the way it did the first
time. Dennis and I planned the next raid of the girl's locker room as
if nothing had changed. In my last class, I was given a note, by the
teacher, to go see Ms. Stevens, after class.
I headed down and found her waiting. When I entered she closed the
door and locked it. She had her spell book on the table. She looked
at me and seemed very unhappy. "I had a conversation with your dad at
lunchtime. It has me real concerned. Can you explain."
I spent an hour going over everything I could remember with her. I
told her everything I knew. She had been taking notes and began to
look up spells. She spent over an hour trying to figure out what to
do. She cast one spell that held me rigid and changed me to a younger
form. When she finished she said, "No wonder I can't break it."
"So what now," I asked.
"I have only two choices that will work and I will suppose one will
fail because she will go back to before this. I need an option where
she cannot find you. The only thing I can do is change you into
clothing and restore at this later time," she said.
"Why as clothing?" I asked.
"If you are living flesh and blood she can find you. As an item of
clothing she cannot detect you," she said.
"To be restored properly I need to be in the proper form when I am
sent back and changed. That means I cannot be Sam. And that means I
cannot replace Sam back then with a high school girl form. I don't
think any of that will work. The only one that might be to go back to
when my mother got pregnant and make sure I come out as a girl," I
said.
"That would work but the problem is you would carry all the memories
of this life with you till you rewrote every day to the last day is
rewritten," she said.
"It seems the only way," I said.
She first tried to change me into a girl. Nothing worked. Her spells
were blocked. She traced back to see how far that went and found the
block went all the way to birth. She could no longer change my form.
At last she gave up and we decided to see I could change the reality
myself.
I went home and that night dad asked if Ms Stevens had been able to
do anything. I told him no and did not explain. Thursday and early
Friday duplicated my past pretty close. Came the time of the panty
raid and I resisted going but it was almost as if I were compelled. I
stepped into the locker room with Dennis. He grabbed Ms. Steven's
stuff and I grabbed Cindy's stuff. There was a flash and I felt very
limp. I could see Dennis as he looked for me and thought I had turned
chicken and just left. He ran out with his cache. I could see but I
could not move.
Ms. Stevens came in and looked and cast one spell and I was in the
dark. I felt real strange. I could hear girl's voices later but I had
no idea what was going on. I had no measure of time but later I was
being touched then it felt like I was somehow cloth and someone was
putting me on. I could see but had no idea how. I was looking out at
about chest high and I was in the girl's locker room. As best my
feelings could tell me I was being worn by a girl. I could see a girl
had just been carried in wearing a cheerleader uniform. I read the
name. It was Samantha. For a second it did not register.
When it did I realized I was watching a replay of the first night I
was a girl. It went pretty well the same as it had before. After the
game I was all wet with sweat and I was stuffed in a duffel bag and I
could feel movement then I was sure I was being run through the wash
then I was dried and ironed. That was a strange experience.
Next morning I was put on again for the Saturday football game and
soon Denise and Samantha joined the girls and again things followed
my memory. Again I went through the wash, dry and ironing and I was
put on a hanger in a closet.
Now things began to deviate from the memories of mine. I would know
nothing of it. I was in the closet for a long time. I could see from
time to time and discovered I was Cindy's cheerleader uniform.
End of Part One
Sam Smythe and Dennis Kenton love to do panty raids into the girls locker room. The Gym teacher plans on having two new cheerleaders if they do another raid. Sam's life gets real complicated real fast and...
1269668320
1
146
146
1
Sister
Nick was startled awake by a douse of cold water. He found himself in a
sparse yet homey room, like something you'd expect in a motel. There was
a bed, a nightstand, a desk, and windows with frilly pink curtains. For
that matter, everything was pink, or beige, or off-white. It looked like
a girl's room, like something you'd find in a . . . oh, shit! The
sorority! He'd snuck in last night on a dare, and now sunlight was
streaming in through the window. And he was sitting with his back to the
foot of a bed, dripping with cold water. How did that happen?
He looked up and was surprised to see Vicki Plume standing over him, a
metal bucket in her hands, a drop hanging tentatively from the rim. How
had he not noticed her sooner? She looked pissed, too, with her lips set
in a stern smile. "S-sorry," he stammered and stood up, hoping she'd let
him get away. "I'll just be leaving now." He was wearing a hang-dog look
and refused to meet her eyes as he shouldered by. Before he could get to
the door, though, she shouted after him.
"Hold on, sister! We've got to talk." And he froze there with his hand on
the nob as a strange thrill ran through his body. He was suddenly and
intensely aroused. Was Vicki coming onto him? He turned to look at her, a
big lump in the crotch of his pants. She was beautiful in a traditional
sort of way. Tall, curvaceous, big breasted. Hell, he'd fuck her. He
couldn't help but grin at the thought. "Wipe that smile off your face,
sister," Vicki growled, and once again he felt a wild rush of arousal.
Was she trying to dominate him? Because she was doing a great job. Nobody
had ever tried this before, and he was surprised by how turned on he's
gotten.
"What do you want, mistress?" he asked, not really sure how to play this
game but willing to give it a shot. She was much less casual about it,
though, and looked at him with open disgust.
"I'm not your 'mistress'," she hissed. "If anything, I'm your sister."
And then she paused, smiling wickedly, and with the clearest enunciation
he had ever heard, she said, "Sister." His body started tingling again,
like waves of warmth washing over him. It made his nipples rock hard, and
his penis felt like it was about to explode. How could she tease him like
that and not deliver. Was this his punishment for trespassing?
"Come on, sister," he said, flinching at how incestuous that sounded.
"Give a guy a break. What do you want from me?"
She paused then, smiling. "I'm glad you asked." She put a hand on her hip
and pointed authoritatively at the closet. "Go open that, sister." There
was no arguing with the look on her face, which filled him with
conflicting emotions. She made him hornier than he had ever been—even
horner than when he was a thirteen-year-old discovering porn. But the
look on her face was anything but encouraging. All he could do was play
along, hoping that she'd drop him a bone at the end of the game. That, or
a boner. (Ha!) So he shuffled over to the closet and opened the door,
inside of which was a full wardrobe of sorority clothing. Formal wear,
party wear, jogging shorts, high heels. The whole works.
"Yes?" he finally asked, staring into the closet. "What now?"
There was an exasperated sigh from behind him, and then Vicki snapped,
"What do you think, sister? Put on your favorite outfit!" There was that
rush again. It was such a strange feeling, both energizing and draining.
He arms and legs felt unusually weak, even as raw sexual energy coursed
through his veins. It aroused him enough to encourage strange thoughts,
tempting him to put on those clothes out of sheer kinkiness. He could
imagine himself, a big muscled dude in a tight sorority ballgown. It was
ridiculous, but kind of sexy if he thought about Vicki pressing her warm
body against him, those huge breasts flattening against his six-pack. Oh,
how she would wail if she only let him touch her. But as sexy as she was,
he wasn't wearing women's clothing. Not for anyone.
"No way, Vicki!" he finally shouted, slamming the closet shut. He wheeled
around and looked her straight in the eye. "If you want to do something
kinky, just tell me. All this teasing is getting us no where." He stood
there seething at her, but she remained as composed as ice.
"What's wrong, sister?" she finally drawled, Nick's body flushing with
excitement again. "Don't you want to be here, sister? In your home? This
is your room, after all. Sister." And every time she said sister, his
body exploded with pleasure and warmth and weakness. By the last one, he
was doubled over on the floor, moaning softly. How the hell was she doing
this to him? He knew she would never hurt him, that she loved him and had
his best interest at heart—but still, something seemed wrong. His room
seemed different, too. It was girlier than he liked with its pink walls
and white trim, though it was really well painted.
"Vicki," he finally moaned, catching his breath. The waves of arousal had
passed, but he still felt woozy. He cradled his stomach, and looking down
at his hands he was surprised to see that they had changed. They were
tiny, like a boy's hands. And so were his arms. All the muscle had
thinned away, leaving long, lanky limbs. Their hair had even changed,
lightening from black to a downy yellow. And worst of all was his chest.
It was once so brawny and big, the pride of his GYM workout. Now his t-
shirt hung limply around a thin ribcage, as delicate as a girl's. It was
enough to make him scream frantically, also embarrassingly like a girl,
until he got off the floor and started running for the door.
"Wait, sister!" Vicki called after him, but he kept running. He had to
get out that door, even if his body, like, felt really good. "Are you
leaving us? Do you not want to be part of the sorority anymore?" Of
course he didn't want to be part of a sorority! He was fucking man! But
at the same time—even as he reached for the door—he was shocked by the
tenderness in her voice. It was as though she truly wanted him to be
here. And as wrong as he knew it was, a part of him wanted to stay. She
was such a lovely sorority president. A true friend even. He could feel
it in his heart. And he loved the others, too. Patti, Laura, Ami. All of
them! He loved all of them!
And even though he was certain this was just another manipulation, he
pulled his hand away from the door knob. He turned to look at Vicki, his
eyes brimming with emotions he'd only felt for his family. He was
terrified by how quickly he'd fallen in love with them. It was so fucking
wrong! But at the same time, the thought of tearing himself away was
heartbreaking. He was even starting to cry! Oh God! She was turning him
into a sissy. A snot-nosed sissy! He wanted so badly to escape, but-- No,
he couldn't bear life without his sorority sisters! His hand kept
reaching for the doorknob and then cringing back. He had no idea what to
do. He was, like, really, really confused right now! And nobody was
helping him! Where were his frat brothers! He wanted them so badly! He
wanted somebody to rescue him! Because Vicki was just a . . . a. . . .
And then he looked up at her, her eyes twinkling with a stern love. And
he knew. He wanted to stay here forever. He belonged here, with his
sisters. And looking Vicki in the eye, he murmured the choice that would
damn him but that he couldn't resist. "I'll stay here, Vicki." If they
were going to turn him into a sissy, then so be it. He couldn't let them
go.
Vicki seemed to understand his choice, and for the first time all morning
her tough facade melted and she smiled from the bottom of her heart. He
wanted that moment to last forever, but she quickly put on her stern face
again. "Well, sister. Does it feel good to be here?" And it did feel
good! Warmth was coursing through his body again. Vicki's voice was a
drug, a powerful aphrodisiac—especially when she called him sister. "I'm
glad you like it here. Sister. And I want you to do another favor for me.
Come stand in front of this mirror." Nick did as she asked, walking
gingerly across the white carpet to stand before a simple dresser mirror.
Vicki stood behind him, her hands on her hips, tapping one foot. And as
Nick stared at himself, he was overcome with conflicting thoughts. On the
one hand, he had withered away into a lanky, boyish frame. His face
seemed younger, too, and he was shorter. It was like he was regressing
through time, though he didn't look like his twelve-year-old self,
either. His hair was getting shaggy and turning a lighter hue, a sandy
blond. And as much as that worried him, he was also concerned about his
clothes. There was something about their cut that seemed wrong. The shirt
was too square and the pants were too baggy. His shoes suddenly seemed
very boring, too. And dirty. "Do you see what I mean, sister? You've got
to put on better clothes. Those don't suit you at all."
Something in his mind was screaming as another wave of warmth washed over
his body, settling luxuriously along his hips and thighs. He remembered
opening the closet door just a moment ago and not liking what she found
there. But at the same, she knew it had to contain clothes better than
what she was wearing just then. So she walked over to the closet again
and opened it. Inside was a veritable treasure trove of gowns and
dresses, expensive shoes and sexy undergarments. It felt strange to enjoy
the sight of them so much, but it also felt natural, like she had been
doing so all her life. He was kind of confused by this. And why had she
been disappointed with this selection before? Because these were, like,
some really cute outfits! She sifted through them eagerly, feeling the
silk on the back of her hand, rubbing a pair of cotton panties on her
cheek. They were spotlessly clean, pure white. They delighted her. But
she wanted something sexier, so she sifted around until she found some
white lingerie with frills along the edges and transparent netting across
the belly.
She hastily tore off her other clothes, and then at a more sensuous pace
pulled the silky lingerie up her thighs. It slid so creamily along her
crotch and belly that she couldn't hold back a smile. But as she pulled
the straps around her shoulders, she was disappointed to look down at two
empty cups. Like, where were her tits? She struggled with this thought
for a moment, before suddenly, terrifyingly remembering that he was a
man. Of course he didn't have cleavage! He was about to shout something
when Vicki preempted him: "Is something wrong, sister? Do you not like
that, sister? Because we can always get you something else." He lurched
with pleasure as Vicki said sister both times, nearly losing his balance
in the process. He could feel the warmth twinkling beneath his nipples,
pooling in his ass. It felt so fucking good! And in the next moment,
Vicki made it even better, whispering from across the room, "Sister."
His penis was still alive and kicking, but his balls were starting to
feel weird. It was like they were engorging themselves on blood, tripling
in size and growing intensely sensitive. At the same time, his stomach
was rumbling. "Sister." A cavity was opening up inside of him, right
beneath his crotch. "Sister, sister, sister! Sister!" And suddenly his
penis was contracting and spasming, and right beneath his over-engorged
testicles, a new musculature was coming to life. It grasped one of his
balls with sensitive, gummy jaws. The feeling was incredible and he
started moaning uncontrollably as it gobbled his testicle down. In the
next moment, the organ grabbed his other testicle and swallowed it whole.
He was, like, really, really fucking scared right now! Something weird
was happening to him. . . . But. But it felt really, really GOOD, too!
And that terriefied him the most. What was happening to him that he
would, uhn, enjoy this so much? A new organ was pulling his testicles
deep into his belly with tantalizing contractions, pushing them towards
the curve of his hips. "Sister. Sister, sister, sister." He was wracked
by another intense wave of pleasure, and when she blinked her eyes open
again, she found herself lying sweaty on the bedroom floor. The warmth
was settling heavily across her body, making her feel rounded and pretty.
"Wha-what happened?" she finally squeaked, her voice that of a twelve
year old girl.
"Mmm," Vicki purred. "You blacked out. You were just in the process of
choosing an outfit."
She looked down at herself in her lingerie, feeling like a girl playing
dress up. Her puffy nipples did nothing to fill the C-sized cups, and her
butt was, like, looking really weird. It was definitely cute and
everything, all curvy and smooth, but it was also really small. And,
well, it didn't look like her butt. Her whole body looked kind of weird,
actually . . . though she couldn't really put her finger on it. "Are you
going to put on a dress, sister?" And she wriggled pleasantly on the
carpet as a wave of pleasure spread across her body, swirling around her
nipples like warm galaxies. When she blinked her eyes open again, she
looked into her closet and thought about what she should wear. There was
a cute pink halter top in front, and the sleeve of something silky and
black further back. She stood up to look through her options when Vicki
suddenly tackled her and pinned her small frame to the ground. "Wait a
second. I changed my mind." And Vicki slipped her hand along the lingerie
until it cupped her crotch. She fondled it gently, then said with a
sinister smile. "You know you have a pussy."
She looked at Vicki, kind of confused. That was, like, a really weird
thing to say. "Of course I have one."
But Vicki just shook her head. "Boys don't have pussies."
And then it all rushed back to him. He was a boy! His name—his name was,
like, Nick! He had snuck into a sorority last night and then blacked out.
Now Vicki was on top of him, forcing him to wear lingerie, telling him
that he had a pussy. "What the hell--" he started to yell, but then Vicki
began fingering him. The shock of that feeling made him stop mid-
sentence, not so much because it felt good as because it felt like he had
a vagina.
"You like that, huh, sister?" And Vicki smiled sinisterly as another wave
of pleasure washed over him. He was terrified of his surroundings, of all
the pink trim and girly clothes in the closet. But at the same time, he
liked them so much. And he liked butterflies. And chocolates. And . . .
what the hell was happening to her! She could feel all these girly
thoughts percolating at the edge of his mind. He was drowning in them and
enjoying them so, so much. If only it didn't feel so good to have Vicki
fingering her! She wanted her to go even deeper, and so she started
moaning needly. "Now, now, now, sister. Don't forget who you are." And
then with her other hand she grabbed his cock, still throbbing strong
beneath his lingerie. It was a really weird feeling because women, like,
didn't have penises. But, like, was he a woman? He wasn't a woman, was
he? Though he really wanted Vicki to take his cock into her mouth, to
give her the best blowjob she had, like, ever gotten.
"Blow me, Vicki," he moaned, his voice that of a thirteen-year-old
girl's. "What's wrong with my voi. . . . Oh, shit."
Vicki chuckled. "Now, now, now. That's no language for a member of our
house. Unless it's me, of course." But after she got her word in, Vicki
was uncharacteristically obliging. She unbuttoned his lingerie and pulled
his rock hard cock out. She gripped it in a fist and squeezed it tightly.
"Sister. Oh, oh, sister. Do you like it when I play with your penis?
Sister?" And Peter's whole body shook with the excitement of each
utterance, until he curled into a ball like a dying bee. He felt like she
was going to explode, the warmth settling heavily in his ass, his thighs,
his chest. Oh, and how his vagina was flushed with juices, Vicki's
fingers exploring deeper and deeper into its folds.
"Uhn-uh!" he gasped as her penis started contracting, like she was about
to cum. "Uhn!"
Vicki smiled, genuinely pleased with her power over him. "Oh, poor
sister. Your wee-wee is trying to cum, but there's no more man-juice in
it. All that's left for it is to shrivel into a nice, dainty clit. Don't
you think, sister? Sister, sister, oh, sister."
Each utterance of "sister" filled her body with coursing pleasure. Her
face was flushed red, sweat pooling in her ears and along her hairline.
Her body was filling out, warmth settling in her ass, her tits. She
peeked down at her chest, two small breasts rolling heavily beneath the
C-cup lingerie. They felt so good, and between mind-blowing orgasms,
Vicki's predictions were coming true. Her cock was becoming a dainty
little clit. It twitched uncontrollably as it shrank. And he was so
pissed off about it. His fucking penis! His manhood! He could fucking rip
her head off! "Stop!" he wailed, appalled and delighted by his voice.
"Stop!" But she only brought his shriveling cock into her mouth and
muttered around the edges, "Sister. Sister."
He thrashed futily on the ground, feeling the warmth pooling in his body,
settling lusciously along his thighs, his rear. He reached his hand up to
massage a breast that was too big for his girly palms, and his other hand
stroked the firm curve of her hips. He felt so earthy. Curvaceous.
Fertile. Images of men, babies, birth, and motherhood were reeling
through her mind. She wanted them all so badly! But he didn't want to be
fertile! She didn't want to have babies, to have sex with men! Even if
she was, like, so fucking hot. Even if she just really wanted to hold a
cock in her hands, to wrap her lips around its throbbing flesh. But, ugh!
That was so fucking gross. He didn't want that. He didn't want hot, sexy
cocks. He didn't want men groping her breasts with big, strong hands,
making her feel so warm inside, like the hottest fucking thing in town!
And she spread her thighs wider, rearing up so Vicki could reach deeper
into her. She wanted to tell Vicki to use her thumb, like he used to do
to other women, but everything came out as a helpless moan. "Uhn! Uhn,
Vicki!"
Soon Vicki was licking her clit, bringing her closer and closer to the
biggest organism of her life. But before she got there, Vicki suddenly
pulled back and smiled at her. "I think we've gone far enough for now."
"But," she said between pants, grasping for the words, "please. . . ."
Vicki put on her stern face again, then looked her over. "First you need
to do something for me. Look at yourself." But ohh. . . . She was sooooo
close to cumming! She just wanted to get a little more touching. A little
more. Please, Vicki, please. . . . But Vicki just stared at her all stern
and mean, so she had to look down. It wasn't all that bad, though. She
was hot, you know, and it kind of turned her on. Her chest was all
heaving as she tried to catch her breath, and a small pool of sweat had
gathered in her cleavage The lingerie held her boobs really snuggly, too,
which felt great. And she could see her nipples peeking out the top of
the fabric. Further down, she had, like, the trimmest hourglass ever! And
they flared into hips and ass that strained her lingerie. They were,
like, really fucking hot! She pushed her hands down along them, gripping
the firm flesh. "You'll have such beautiful babies, sister. You're a
regular fertility goddess." And she squirmed with the pleasure of the
word sister again, the warmth filling her chest. She was, like, really,
really happy just then! But at the same time, something felt kind of
wrong. It was like the machinary in her head was grinding to a stop, and
she was really having trouble concentr . . . concentra . . . thinking
hard. But before this could worry her too much, Vicki murmured with a
smile, "Sister." And she felt warmth circulating all throughout her body
again. The cotton of her lingerie slid ever so slightly along her
expanding curves. She could feel it, and it was really good! "Sister, my
dear, dear sister." She squirmed with pleasure, thinking of how cute that
pink halter top would look on her. And how fun it would be to dance to
Brittany Spears, shaking her body beneath the strobe light. And how she
really wanted to talk to that boy in her English Lit class, the one with
the muscles.
But these weren't her thoughts! She had to take control. She wanted to
think about rock and roll and cumming all over Pamela Anderson's chest.
He wanted to think about pickup trucks and dried cherries! About red
stilettos and fur coats! And he wanted so badly for Vicki to put her
fingers in her pussy! "Finger me," she moaned, her voice that of a young
porn star, somebody fresh out of high school and too naive to say no.
"Put your finger in me!" But Vicki instead leapt over to the nightstand
and brought a mirror back with her, shoving it into her face. She had to
blink a few times before she recognized it as herself, her hair hanging
long around her neck, blond. And her eyes blue. And her nose pert and
dainty. Her lips were thick, red, and ready to give a blow job. She felt
like she was about to cry. . . .
Vicki slowly put her fingers back into her pussy, and before she could
figure out why her beautiful face made her so sad, she started moaning.
"Tell me something, sister. What's your name?" And as a new wave of
pleasure washed over her, overflowing her body with hormones she couldn't
control, she struggled to remember. Ni-- Ni-something. Ni, Ni, Ni. . . .
Nick! Nick! Her name was Nick!
"Nick!" she gasped, but Vicki seemed displeased.
"Sister." And there was another flood of warmth. "You've become such a
fucking bimbo. I'm kind of disappointed. But let's try a little harder,
shall we? Use every last muscle in that estrogen soaked brain of yours
and think this through. Nick is a boy's name, right? And you're not a
boy. You're a bimbo who loves cock. Aren't you, sister? Sister?" And the
pleasure coursing through her body was so intense that she had to pull
away from Vicki, to roll across the floor cradling herself. What the hell
was going on! Her name was Nick! Nick! She wasn't a bimbo! She was a boy
with a pussy, and she really loved cock! And she wanted one in her pussy!
And she wanted somebody to massage her breasts! And since nobody was
going to, she massaged them herself, even though they were, like, way too
big for her hands. And all the while, Vicki sat there chanting, "Sister,
sister," and she rolled around, gasping stupidly.
"Fuck me," she finally breathed. "Fuck me." But nobody was touching her,
so she rolled around, sitting on her thighs, her blond hair falling
around her shoulders, her breasts overflowing from the tight C-cups. She
saw all of this in the mirror. She saw a sorority girl, somebody any boy
would want to fuck. But strangely, she wasn't sure if that was really
her. She looked, somehow, different.
Nick was startled awake by a douse of cold water. He found himself in a
sparse yet homey room, like something you'd expect in a motel. There was
a bed, a nightstand, a desk, and windows with frilly pink curtains. For
that matter, everything was pink, or beige, or off-white. It looked like
a girl's room, like something you'd find in a . . . oh, shit! The
sorority! He'd snuck in last night on a dare, and now sunlight was
streaming in through the window. And he was sitting with his back to the
foot of a bed, dripping with cold water. How did that happen?
1244939929
1
147
147
303
The Haruhi Armband
<!--break-->
The Haruhi Armband.
By apsm.
Disclaimer: I don’t own Haruhi Suzumiya or its characters.
As the twilight sky darkened over the skyline, a young man was sauntering his way through the spatial crowds of his street towards his nondescript apartment. With hands in coat pockets and a messy tangle of brown hair, he looked like your average citizen. Well actually he was- just an office boy fresh out of university named Gene- but despite the melancholic expression, a feeling of dull enthusiasm was bubbling inside. Another 5 days of paperwork and filing was once again over and he could now return to the happy solitude that was his apartment. Usually, his celebration would involve sleeping in, a simple meal from the fridge, the odd browse of the internet and if he had the cash, a visit to the pub. However, being an otaku, there was one thing that was always welcome in his heart - anime: Japanese animation.
Call it what you will, it was his drug. Every night, he’d be on his laptop watching new episodes of any shows that interested him, before later complaining about it on the forums. When he’d go shopping, he would always get the odd manga or two, perhaps even a DVD if he was lucky enough. However, despite being reputed as a nerd, he still found time to socialize. His friends from university would spring into his life occasionally, some of which shared his enthusiasm, and would get into arguments on which character was hotter, or which robot was cooler.
And it was one of these friends- a girl(!)- that would be the motive for Gene’s more than chipper mood.
The girl in question was Amy. Gene had first met her whilst at a convention a couple of years before. He remembered the sight of her wearing a well designed outfit of Tohru Honda which left him intrigued. Somehow braving the risk of rejection, he managed to talk her up and the rest as the cliché goes, was history. Since then the two had gone out many times including several conventions, one of which would be held at the convention centre the next day. Considering they lived separately, and had differing work shifts, the feeling of being with his girl again made him more excited about tomorrow.
Eventually, Gene had arrived at his room, his mind busy on tomorrow and on tonight’s daily episode. However, as he pushed the door open, he found something odd about the way the door opened which wasn’t there before. A distinct crinkle from below was enough of a clue for him to look down, to see a white parcel envelope jammed under his door. Confused, Gene picked up the letter to inspect it, curiously aware of the miniscule bulge inside which suggested that the contents were more than a simple letter. Printed on the right hand corner, in colourful bubble font, assisted by some Japanese kanji, was the title...
Magic Cosplay: costume store
Website: www.magic-cosplay.com
Gene re-read the strange message, failing to remember his association with the brand, before seeing the attached note...
“Dear Gene,
I thought it’s about time you at least tried to cosplay this year. So I brought you this. I know it looks small, but it’s a start.
From Amy.”
Upon seeing the familiar name, Gene realized what this was about.
As it turned out, Amy was also a cosplay enthusiast who worked at a clothing store to hone her skills. However, despite respecting the girl’s interest, Gene didn’t share the same enthusiasm, denying any of Amy’s requests. He had his excuses- he didn’t want to waste money on materials, his lifestyle giving him a lack of time to make a costume, but most of all was that he felt shy about the whole thing. It didn’t seem to bother Amy too much, though she would tease him for it. Now however, it appeared that she had finally lost patience and had decided to take a direct option...via a package brought on the internet.
Deciding to meet his fate, Gene started to tear through the envelope, not caring what became of the discarded paper. Upon reveal, his fingertips were gingerly holding a simple, red, cotton armband with the words “Super director” written in Japanese Kanji. Within nanoseconds, Gene’s otaku brain clicked: only one girl had the honour of wearing such a cloth- Miss Suzumiya, Haruhi. In bewilderment, Gene looked at the plain item. Throughout watching the show “The Melancholy of Haruhi Suzumiya” he remembered how the armband had brought authority to the leader of the SOS brigade. However, it also gave him a chill, considering that reality warping powers or not, Haruhi was his animated goddess. She was smart, eccentric, and with her shoulder length hair graced by a yellow ribbon, athletic body, and eyes full of wild enthusiasm, beautiful.
For a few moments, Gene examined the garment, wondering what to do with it- after all; it did seem strange to be given a piece of clothing by a female character. His initial thought was to discard it, but he ultimately thought it would be a waste not to wear it. ‘At least it’s not the entire outfit!’ he thought, deciding to put a positive spin on this strange scenario. After fumbling the cloth around awkwardly, he finally was able to slide it up his arm. Just as he had placed it onto his bicep though, a sudden tingle buzzed along where the armband lay. Dismissing it as just static, Gene turned his attention to his laptop, switching it on before pressing the necessary icons to download his daily episode of anime.
However looking at his arm again, Gene suddenly did a double take. The left sleeve of his usually grey jacket now sported an ugly white blob. Clearly not remembering that from before, Gene cautiously touched it. To his surprise, he found that it didn’t feel sticky or wet, but more like typical cotton. Even queerer still was that the ‘stain’ was spreading! Within seconds, Gene’s entire sleeve was completely white cotton and the cuff was fading into a bluish hue. “What the...” Gene could only utter as another change, this time physical, started to concern him.
Something subtle about his hand looked off. On closer inspection, he realized that it barely resembled his own- it appeared more delicate, thinner, smaller perhaps, accompanied by smooth peach skin. Even his nails looked evenly manicured! Just as he could absorb what was going on, an awkward shift came from his legs and stomach. This was soon followed by a series of dull cramps throughout his body, which throbbed through him as his surroundings grew around him. Grimacing, it soon dawned on him that he was shrinking. Paralysed to the spot, Gene just looked on in disbelief as his body realigned itself to match the smaller frame his body was becoming. By the time his jacket (which shrunk with him) was entirely bleached in white fabric, his shrinking spurt had stopped with a stomach churning halt. Even though he wasn’t good at judging height, the youth estimated that a good six inches had gone from his 5’10 frame.
Realizing that something weird was happening to him, Gene quickly rushed to the bathroom to see how worse his condition had become. As he did, a faint draft at his calves warned him that his jeans were starting to rise up. By the time he finally got to the sink mirror, Gene was aghast to see that his jacket was fusing at the middle, as his zipper disintegrated long before. More worrying was that there were some other noticeable changes. His usually short hair to his awe was now longer than he remembered. Within seconds, strands of brown hair were starting to obscure his forehead, and flowing down the sides of his mortified face.
A bagginess around his legs turned Gene’s eyes downwards. “Oh GOD!” he cried as his now jean shorts were now exposing a lot of leg, around half way up his thigh. Moments later and it had become shapeless, appearing more like a single mass of blue material that barely wrapped around his thighs...like a skirt. What’s more was that he saw his black socks were self travelling northwards of his apparently slender thighs, and his grey sneakers had darkened towards a brown shade. What was more unsettling was the sight of his exposed flesh on his thighs, which other than being slender, were now silkily shaven. With these sudden changes, Gene logically realized what was happening. “I’m , I’m,” he stuttered, “becoming A GIRL?” before slapping a hand to his mouth. Was it him, or did his voice crack at the end? Well, he didn’t want to find out, and in a wild presumption eyed the red armband.
‘Of course!’ He thought. The changes had only started when he put it on. Would they stop if he took it off? Without even thinking, he yanked the material off his arm, and threw it on the tiled floor. He looked back at the mirror in hope that the changes had stopped. Originally, it seemed they had. “Phew!” he sighed in a higher (but still male sounding) timbre, “that was CLOSE!” Upon hearing the higher octave on the last word, Gene soon regretted ever saying anything. That was because as soon as he did, his hair continued downwards to his neck, he knew that the changes hadn’t reversed...they were getting worse! In a renewed anxiety, Gene could only watch as his face lost all of its stubble and then started to reconfigure itself as his once angular jaw line was quickly altered into a gentle curve.
Meanwhile, the neckline of his blouse started to shift around, and refolded itself into a scarf-like pattern, which then darkened to a blue tint and finished off with a red stripe. As the accompanying red ribbon bow wrapped itself just below the newly formed V-shaped sailor collar, Gene realized the sudden eeriness of the outfit he was now wearing. It was Haruhi Suzumiya’s outfit, and it could only mean one thing...
“I’m becoming Haruhi!” Gene cried, now shocked to find that his voice was now blurting out an excited soprano that only Haruhi would speak in. As much as he didn’t want to believe it what was impossible, by the look of his reflection, was becoming a reality. By now, his cheeks had puffed out, and nose shrunk into gentler features, as his already wide (in shock) eyes further expanded, with thicker eyelashes gracefully projecting outwards. Accompanying this cute face was his now shoulder length hair, which to his dreaded prediction, was finished with an irritating pinch to his scalp. Glancing upwards, he saw a yellow ribbon had materialized, sitting in a perfect arc amongst his bangs.
By now, Gene was amazed, but also scared at the girl that he was becoming. He didn’t like the idea of becoming Haruhi, let alone becoming a girl. He was a young adult man with a job and a girl to worry about, now this suddenly happens? What if it was permanent? How was he going to adapt? “I don’t want to be a girl!” he cried, and in desperation, started to take off his clothes in haste. Upon stripping off his undershirt (which now resembled a short, taut singlet, revealing his smooth navel) Gene was shocked at how thin his physique had become. He was actually lean to begin with, but his muscle tone had melted away on his arms and torso, leaving them thin and elegant, whilst his waist looked skinnier than ever. More humiliating was that his boxers had shrivelled down to some frilly panties, which to his alarm were arousing his member.
Eventually, the she-male had taken off all his clothes, right down to his ribbon, shoes and socks. Standing naked, Gene anxiously waited for this thin, smooth body to grow back to his old appearance. However, the continued altering of his ‘singlet’ on the floor seemed to be a bad omen. The neckline now was dipping, whilst the straps became thinner, and two round cups formed at the chest. Moments later, a slight tingling flared up on his chest, as if ready to fill the bra out.
“No,” he asked, “please stop!” as his now erect nipples darkened, signalling the inevitable. Distressed, Gene placed his palms over his chest in a futile attempt to stop the next stage, letting out an orgasmic moan as a sensitive twinge rocked through his body. However, despite his efforts, nothing was going to stop the surge of oestrogen which blew out his flat pectorals into small mounds under his hands. As his breasts continued to swell under Genes half aroused, half terrified expression, their increasing weight saw them descend slightly. However, as they filled up to a decent round C-cup, Gene’s new breasts remained pert on his smooth chest. In two confirmed pokes, the youth continued to fall into uneasiness.
But then, another sudden shift in his changing anatomy turned his train of thought towards his lower area. Firstly, his lower spine suddenly gave a CRACK, causing him to lurch over the sink. Looking around, he found that his lower back was now sticking out more profoundly, and could only watch helplessly as his ass filled towards a firm plumpness. But he had no time to enjoy the thought of having a round booty (he was too distressed to do so), as another crack hit his left hip. “OWWW!” he shrieked in his girly squeal, as he forced himself onto the floor, landing onto his now soft derriere. Just then, the other hip cracked, causing him to impulsively clutch his sides, contorting his face in pain. Amazingly, the stinging sensation passed quickly as extra flesh built up along his sides, finishing off his hourglass figure. The transformation was almost done.
By now, Gene started to dread the final phase and on instinct switched his hands to his crotch, hoping that somehow whatever was happening would avoid his manhood. However, a massive cramp soon broke all his hopes, as his testicles and penis violently burrowed into his body. In anguish, he again started to tear up, as his manhood continued to sink away. Terrified, ‘she’ took a quick peek at ‘her’ crotch, finding her sack just about gone and just one inch of flesh (and shrinking) poking out. But then she had to grimace as a hot flash flared all over his body, the cramp in the budding girls groin intensifying as her hands felt the small nub sink into a crevice of smooth flesh. Between laboured pants, Gene felt the final part of his transformation re-working his system, as his naked body convulsed on the floor.
Then it was over. The hot flash diminished almost immediately and Gene lied on her back, her laboured pants letting out melodious sighs. Re-exploring her hands around her crotch, she found there was nothing interrupting the flat area. Looking up cautiously, she saw...nothing. That confirmed it, Gene was now truly female inside and out. Seeing that bareness down below, the first thing she did was allowing this fact absorb her, to which she let out a choked sob; then another; then she let all her despair lash out.
Yet, as much as her life as a man disallowed it, she seemed to feel okay with crying, like it suddenly felt natural to her. Well of course it was natural, she’d just been turned into a girl against her will without any warning on whether the effects were long term or not. But as she continued crying a few pulses in her mind sent a sudden calm over her quivering form, stopping her rain of tears. Yes she had changed, she thought, but why was she crying? If anything, she should be happy something weird happened out of her boring routine! After all, she was Haruhi Suzumiya, leader of the SOS brigade! Finding that thought unusual, ‘Haruhi’ got up, wiping fresh tears out of her eyes. Observing herself, she suddenly felt more enthusiastic about the change than before. “Wow!” she cried, as she started to observe herself curiously, “those cosplay guys don’t miss a detail!” Next thing she knew, she was spouting theories on how this was possible: Alien technology? Nanomachines? Black Magic? Sure, she admitted she couldn’t be recognized as Gene anymore, but at least she looked good! In fact, upon referring herself as Gene, she felt disgusted. Sure, she still remembered being Gene, but did she look like a Gene? No she wasn’t!
“Hmmm,” she decided, “Haruhi I shall be then!”
Surprised about the sudden personality change, Ge...or was that ‘Haruhi’ knew that despite her new form, it wasn’t going to be convenient in the long run. That’s when she had a crazy thought...could she will herself back?
Quickly, she thought hard. ‘Change me back,’ she muttered as she tried to picture the young man she once was, hoping that it would work. However, upon opening her eyes, she saw the same dissatisfied face of Haruhi looking back in the mirror. “Damn it!” she cried, “I don’t even have her powers!” Of course by now, the cold had forced her to decide that being naked wasn’t going to fix anything and she went to change. Sure, she could’ve done some...experimenting, but that seemed unnecessary to her now, as if a switch in her brain had repressed her male urges.
Maybe it was Haruhi’s personality kicking in, but it astounded her that she felt comfortable putting on the school outfit again. She did consider putting on some more mannish clothes in her bedroom, but concluded that they would be too big to fit. As she dressed, Haruhi noticed that despite having to wear unfamiliar garments such as her bra and skirt, she actually didn’t show any signs of struggle. It was as if instructions had been subconsciously imprinted in her memory, to help guide through her recent changes.
When she was done, Haruhi again gave herself a quick look. She thought she looked good before, but in her uniform, she was the perfect schoolgirl. Starting from her brown loathers, black socks fitted along her elegantly crafted calves. Then there was the blue skirt, which appetizingly revealed enough thigh and on an angle gave out the faint curved outline of her bum. The tightened belt gave a modest billowed effect from her tucked in blouse, which gave off a crisp white sheen. The blouse itself was garnished with blue cuffs and sailor style collar, supporting a red stripe, and accessorized with a stylish red bow. Arching along her long bangs like a crown was a yellow ribbon. But the finishing touch was what was standing proudly on her left arm: the SOS brigade armband, which she didn’t even give a second thought, feeling it completed her. As she looked at herself, she blushed at her adorableness, before shaking her head to concentrate on her next step of action.
She knew now that the armband had caused such fantastical changes and if she was going to know anything about it, had to go back to the source. Hungry to unravel this mystery, she quickly returned to where she left the torn envelope and searched the remains fiercely for any information she missed. Though she didn’t find any instructions, she did find the web address. Satisfied about the lead, Haruhi returned to her laptop, ignoring the video ready for viewing and quickly wrote the web address from memory into the search engine. Within seconds, she found the familiar bubbly letters of the magic cosplay logo, proudly stamped on the corner as it overlooked a series of items on sale. From just glancing, she could see that they promised anything from a Naruto jumpsuit to a Host club jacket, which she presumed had the same transformational properties. Using the search engine, ‘Haruhi’ entered in the armband and after a few anxious moments, got the page she was looking for. Next to a picture of the armband was the information she needed...
HARUHI SUZUMIYA ARMBAND- $5.00
‘Now is your chance to become as your favourite SOS brigade leader for a day! Upon application, this small accessory can physically change and adapt the personality of its victim and their clothes into Haruhi Suzumiya in her stunning school uniform! Effects last for Twenty Four hours for each wear. Reality changing abilities not included. Personality change may vary.’
‘Twenty Four hours’ was the only thing that came out of her mouth. Almost instantaneously, that line made her relived and upset. On one side, she wouldn’t be stuck like this forever and at least she knew why she was a little more ‘Haruhi’ than usual. On the other hand though, she would have to stay in this body for the whole day...the day of the con! She could now imagine the strange attention she would get throughout the day and felt a little afraid about the prospect. Just as she sighed, the shrill cry of her telephone rang out. Cautiously, Haruhi didn’t answer it. She knew it could’ve been Amy but she didn’t want to risk it, in case she’d freak out someone who was expecting Gene on the other line. Eventually, Amy’s voice re-assured her that she should’ve answered.
“Hello Gene, or is that Haruhi now? If not, then forget I said that.” she then nervously giggled. “However,” she continued sincerely, “if you’ve put on the armband, then I’ll presume that you’re very confused and maybe a little mad. Don’t worry, just to assure you it’s not permanent and you’ll be yourself again in twenty four hours. I’m sorry I didn’t warn you earlier, but I knew you wouldn’t wear it if I did, so please forgive me. If...if you’re still there, then please come and see me. I want to know if we’re still alright with each other and I wouldn’t mind seeing your cute outfit! Well, that’s if you come. If not, well...goodbye Gene.”
Upon hearing the final sincere words from her girl, Haruhi knew she should go over to see her. She admitted that she was a little mad at Amy for being tricked into this getup, but Amy must’ve really wanted her to cosplay-even as a girl. Besides, she did feel she needed to show someone she trusted what had happened. So, forgoing her usual routine Haruhi turned off the laptop and prepared to leave, grabbing an oversized coat on her way out. After all, it was freezing outside and would definitely avoid any weird stares from her out of place uniform. Nonetheless, after checking the hallway for any witnesses, she snuck out.
Of course, seeing that Amy lived four blocks away, she knew she would have to go out in public. However both the darkness outside and her coat gave her enough confidence that she wouldn’t be the centre of attention. However, as she continued walking in her feminine stride, swaying her hips doing so, more foreign thoughts kept her apprehensive. As Gene, she didn’t mind walking the darkening streets alone at 6pm. However, as Haruhi she was a vulnerable teenage girl; just about the perfect description for a rape victim. “Get a grip Haruhi!” she thought aloud, nervously shaking her head “You’re just being paranoid. You’re braver than this. Just kick him in the head and run away.” At the same time, however, she wanted to have a man to come by her side, as she felt every male eye her. She wasn’t sure if she should consider any approvals from these ‘boring folk’ flattering, or just sick considering what she was just 30 minutes before. In fact, she then remarked that she just found the idea of men...pleasing. Realizing what she was thinking Haruhi again shook her head, ignoring that she didn’t find it unsettling and quickly kept walking.
Arriving at the apartment building, the girl hurried up the staircase with some extra zing, as she took the familiar path towards the varnished door of Number 181. This, she felt was mostly because she was itching to show someone her transformation, like it was the greatest thing that ever happened. Knocking at the door, she waited for any sign of life to appear. “Coming,” went another feminine voice, before an attractive young woman fully opened the door. As Amy peeped through with medium length blonde hair, eyes of hazel and a cute button nose, Haruhi felt a friendly but not lustful urge towards her. For a moment the woman looked at Haruhi, but indifference in a split second turned to nervous joy as she tried to recognize her friend.
“Gene?” she presumed, only to be met with a shout of “It’s Haruhi!”
Amy’s face became more joyful at that moment, and she opened the door fully. “Haruhi!” she cried, glomping the girl. “I’m so glad you came!”
“Alright, alright!” Haruhi insisted, “It’s good to see you too, but you’ve got some explaining to do!”
Upon understanding the anxiety in her friends tone, Amy allowed her in. Once in, Haruhi noticed that Amy was wearing slacks and a dress shirt over her usually trim body. “Who’s that you’re cosplaying?” she asked with interest.
“You’ll see,” Amy happily replied as they took opposing couches, “but first, could I see what you’re hiding under that coat.”
Almost unashamedly, Haruhi took the coat off, wanting to please her friend knowing that no one else was around.
“Oh that’s just a charming outfit!” Amy squealed, “I see you’ll going to be a real highlight at the con!”
“Really?” mumbled Haruhi, her tone dropping a little “Well, I’m not sure.”
Curious, Amy asked “How come?”
“What do you think,” replied Haruhi, “I wasn’t planning to go like this.”
Turning sympathetic, Amy pleaded “Haruhi, I know you’re still struggling with the concept of being a girl, but...”
“But what,” protested Haruhi, “do you know how uncomfortable it is going to be for me? People will be looking at me...”
“So what if they do,” assured Amy, “They are not going to see something weird, they will see a cute schoolgirl.”
“One they’ll check out on,” retorted Haruhi, “How am I supposed to react?”
“Don’t worry,” said Amy, “I’ll be by your side.”
“But I wanted this to be romantic.” Haruhi asked, “How can it be when I seem to like boys now?”
It was then that Amy sighed, and picked up a blazer beside her. Slipping it onto her frame, she simply said, “Did you think you were the first one that’s gone through this.” Before Haruhi could ask to clarify, the second extraordinary transformation of the night took its place. Amy started to grow, as the outfit grew with her. Her hair darkened to a chocolate brown, and shortened around the edges. To match, her jaw and face became rougher, and her grunts at each change became deeper. The sagging shoulders of the blazer quickly filled as her chest became broad and flat. Eventually, with one last relieved groan (from the unseen growth of male reproductive organs) Amy had become a very familiar young man, to Haruhi’s shock.
“Amy, you’re, you’re,” Haruhi exclaimed, “Kyon?”
With a sigh, ‘Kyon’ nodded, adding in a much deeper tone “Yeah, pretty much.”
“But how?” Haruhi cried, still flabbergasted at recent events.
“Well,” explained Kyon, “here’s the thing. This Blazer was originally going to be yours.”
“What?” exclaimed Haruhi, “I was meant to be Kyon? But how come...”
“Slow down Haruhi.” Kyon intervened “Before you get mad at me, allow me to explain.”
“Then explain,” Haruhi said, pointing a finger, “or else you get a penalty!”
Upon hearing that question, Kyon sighed, ready to explain himself “You see,” he said, “it’s just that with you, I was sick of cosplaying on my own while we went to those con’s. So I decided to make a Kyon cosplay for you, and we could go out as Haruhi and Kyon.”
“Yeah yeah,” replied Haruhi impatiently, “get to the point.”
Kyon, now frustrated, continued “Anyway, I couldn’t find a blue blazer at such a low cost, so I came across this site. Initially, I thought they were joking when they said it could transform its wearer, but I saw the low price and brought that and the armband. When they arrived, I just wanted to make sure the Blazer felt right on you, and used myself as a guide, and...” he then spread his arms wide, showing the aftermath, “as you can see, I did get a surprise. At least I got the day off though!”
“What about me?” insisted Haruhi, looking bored.
“Alright,” Kyon snapped, “just let me finish! Anyway, when I became Amy again, I got this crazy thought, I could dress as Haruhi, but didn’t seem much of a stretch for me and I actually took was well adjusted to being Kyon. Then I had this crazy thought. Why not you’ll be Haruhi and I’d be Kyon.”
“But why?” demanded Haruhi.
It was then that Kyon gave another sigh. “Well, I knew that Haruhi was your favourite character, and I thought that perhaps since these cosplay items tweaked our persona’s, then maybe a little of her enthusiasm would rub off and you’d appreciate cosplay more.”
“Really?” replied Haruhi, “But aren’t you afraid what people may think...”
“What’s there to worry about?” insisted Kyon “We could cover for each other, and no one will recognize us. And even if I have to deal with a penis for a day, it would be worth it to see you trying cosplay.” His voice then started to fade as he started to look down “But, I guess since you don’t seem enthusiastic about it, then I’ll go by myself.”
Haruhi processed what had just been told to her. Sure, she knew she could leave now, but now she felt guilty of leaving Kyon alone. He’d just told her that he cared for her enough to willingly go as an actual man to protect Haruhi/Gene’s dignity. If Gene really cared for Amy that much, wouldn’t she do the same? Taking a breath of defeat, she replied...
“I’ll go.”
Kyon looked up, but still didn’t reply.
“Geesh, do I have to repeat it to you,” answered Haruhi, “I’ll go.”
“Really?” Kyon asked.
“Why not,” concluded Haruhi, “it’s just one day, and I suppose no one will recognize us.”
At the sound of this news, Kyon uncharacteristically (For the man he’d become) hugged the girl, giving a faint “Thank you.” In surprise, Haruhi just stood still in the embrace, feeling her heartbeat flutter. “Uh Kyon,” she peeped, as Kyon pulled away to see Haruhi’s. Sure, she thought, he looked nothing special, but there was something about him, and the safety of his bigger frame hugging her that placed her feelings in doubt. “You may laugh, but even in your form, I find you a little cute myself.”
“You know,” Kyon said, a soft smile entering his face (rare in itself) “I think it’s the blazer talking, but I might find you more attractive with a ponytail.”
Then, delivering a giggle, Haruhi lightly spoke “I love you, Kyon.”
“I love you too.” said Kyon.
Then, ignoring the gender barrier, the two kissed each other in their embrace.
The next day at the convention, despite their early nerves, Gene and Amy- or was that Haruhi and Kyon- enjoyed their time. Haruhi in particular appreciated the comments of ‘cute’, and was happy she wasn’t ridiculed whilst Kyon stayed by her side, providing support. Together the couple shopped at the trader’s hall, talked to various fans and even gathered the courage (especially Haruhi) to have their portrait taken by a young drawer. They returned home that night in time to revert to their old forms, but even then, their love for one another didn’t fade. They soon went on other dates and eventually, Amy moved into Gene’s apartment. In return, Gene finally caved in to his girlfriend’s offers to cosplay, actually liking some of them.
As for the magic cosplay items? Well, the two still keep them, and even wear them on days off, as they both took a shine to their alter egos. After all, everyone likes a little spice in their relationship, don’t they?
THE END.
For Otaku Gene, his first cosplay experience will be quite memorable.
1269667805
1
166
166
1
SRU: Time Freeze
<!--break-->
SRU: Time Freeze
By TFguy
Originally posted on FictionMania on 04/05/2006 under alias "Zero".
The usual disclaimer applies, this story contains a lot of sexual content,
erotica, and sex scenes. If you're offended by this, please don't read on.
-------------------
It was a normal day, and Jack was at the mall. It was a Sunday, which meant
he had to go to school the next day, so he figured he'd better enjoy his
weekend while it lasted, and what better place than the mall.
He was walking towards his favorite joke shop, when he noticed a new store.
It was as if it had suddenly appeared there, he hadn't seen any construction
signs or anything. And the shop looked like it was anient from the outside,
An old wooden door with a rusting sign above it, that read "Spells 'R' Us".
New shop, he thought, so he went to check it out.
As he opened the door, a small bell rang from within back. "Be with you in
just a second, Jack.", said a faceless voice.
"Sure th..." Wait a minute, he thought. How did he know my name?
"Because I'm a wizrd, Jack. Now if you'll be patient, I'll be right out to
assist you," said the faceless voice again.
"Um...alright," he said, although he supposed the wizard knew he was going
to say that.
He looked around the shop. Mysterious items lined the shelves, some looked
like sex toys, others appeared to be jewlery. And there was even an old,
gray, battered wolf rug hanging on the wall. He started to move closer to
the counter to wait for the so-called wizard.
After about 5 minutes had passed, a very short, old looking man walked out
from behind a curtain leading to a back room in the shop. He was wearing a
bathrobe, of all things. He looked at Jack, and smiled.
"Welcome to Spells 'R' Us, Jack. I see you've been bored lately at home?
Can't find anything to do?"
"Yea....how did you know that?"
"Because I'm a wizard," the old man sighed, "so please don't make me have to
say it a third time."
"Oh, right. Sorry," Jack quickly replied.
"So, now I need to sell you something that will occupy your boredom. Hm..."
The wizard ducked under the front counter and pulled out a very old looking
wooden box and a key. He unlocked the box and opened it. Inside was a
glowing blue ring, and it appeared to be made entirely of glass.
"This is the Frozen Ring of Time. Any wearer can freeze and unfreeze time at
his or her disposal. But bew..." The wizard rambled off, but Jack was
already thinking of the things he could do if this thing actually worked.
Hell, even if it was some cheap light show, it was still better than sitting
at home and watching TV.
"So!" the wizard said in a disturbingly stern tone, "are you interested?"
"I'm not even sure this works, so why would I be interested in it?"
"We offer a full money-back guarantee if it doesn't work. Wizard's promise,"
he replied quickly.
"I still don't believe you, but how much for it anyway?"
"Most never do until after they leave my shop," he chuckled. "Normally, this
ring costs over $1,000. But today, I'm offering it to you for $100, special
discount, uh... liquidation price."
Jack sighed, but knew he could get his money back if it didn't work (or so
the Wizard said), so he bought it. "Do you take credit?"
"Actually, as of recently, we do. Just started accepting them a few days
ago. Gotta keep up with modern times, you know?" The wizard swiped Jack's
MasterCard and gave him the locked wooden box and the key. Jack left the
store, and heard the wizard faintly yelling something about reading the
instructions, but who does that nowadays, anyway? It was just a stupid ring
that didn't even work, anyway, although he did admit, it looked cool.
He got home and set the box and key down on his desk in his bedroom. He was
an only child, and just 2 years away from graduating high school. His
parents were on vacation in Costa Rica for a week, so they left him home
alone. His aunt was to call him every day to check up on him, make sure he
had adequate food, etc.
Jack was immediately curious of this so-called ring of time. He opened the
box with the key, and there shone the ring, blue as ever. He had to admit,
it was a very nice special effects job, he wondered how it was done, so he
picked up the ring. It was very cold to the touch, and didn't quite feel
solid. He was still skeptical, though. Something that could stop and start
time at will? Hah! He sure fell for it this time. He slid the ring on his
finger. Nothing happened. He chuckled.
"Oh well," he said, "nice ring, anyway."
At that, the ring started to glow a bright sea blue, brighter than before.
He felt it getting colder. He watched as it started humming like mad, then
it looked like it almost melted into his finger. His finger started to glow
blue now, for the ring had absorbed inside of him. Then it spread...to his
hand, then his whole arm, then eventually his entire body was glowing and
shooting out blue light. He felt himself get a little cold, then the light
started to fade. Eventually he returned to normal. He looked at the finger
where he had placed the ring just minutes before, and noticed that it was
gone. He wondered what had just happened, then remembered wat the wizard
said, that the wearer could freeze and unfreeze time as he or she pleased.
He wondered how he would manage this, but he figured he would save it for
school tomorrow when he had more time to spare. He went upstairs and
promptly fell alseep.
Jack woke up feeling refreshed, although he did feel cooler than normal. He
figured it was that wierd experience he had last night, which he wasnt even
sure happened. He shrugged it off, however, and got his things for school.
First period was extremely boring. His teacher liked to go off on a tangent
frequently, and Jack would subsequently doze off. He kept thinking about
what happened the night before, with that ring. He kept thinking how he felt
really cold, almost frozen. It was a wierd sensation he had, putting the
ring on and...
Jack looked up. His teacher was standing in the middle of the room, where
Jack had left him, but his mouth was open and his hands were making a
gesture, like he was mid-sentence. He turned to look at his classmates, all
of whom were also frozen. In fact, some kid decided to throw paper at this
girl who sat a few seats in front of him. The paper ball was just floating
there, mid-air. Jack got up. Still, he felt cold, but not uncomfortably so.
He walked over to the paper ball, and moved his hands all around it. No
strings, he thought. Finally, he poked it with his finger. It made a
shocking noise and dropped slightly, but remained intact midair. John picked
it up, again seeing the electric shock encompass it momentarily as he made
contact with it. He picked up and threw it at the wall across from him. As
soon as he let go of it, the ball froze. He wanted to see it continue, so he
figured he should try to get everything unfrozen first. He sat down, and
thought how he would unfreeze things. Suddenly, everything moved again. The
paper ball flew across the air and hit the wall (in plain sight of the
teacher), and he teacher promptly resumed his lecture, then stopped and
wanted to know where that paper ball came from.
Jack figured it wouldn't look good if paper balls were flying and
materializing from nothingness, so he kept quiet. The teacher shrugged it
off and resumed his apparently tight-scheduled lecutre.
Jack then suddenly realized the power in which he posessed. He could have
anything he wanted, and nobody could stop him. Now, being your average high
school upperclassman, Jack wanted what any typical teenage guy like him
would want: Girls. And with this, he could have any girl he wanted, anytime,
anywhere. It was just a matter of getting to them. And he figured right at
school was as good as he was about to get right now, so he froze time again,
by thinking "freeze". Everything suddenly froze, just stopped. He noticed it
was really qioet, too, something he'd have to get used to.
Jack walked across the classroom and right out the door. He was headed for
the one place any hot girl in this school was first period: the locker
rooms. The cheerleading squad always practiced first period, and they should
just be arriving now. He opened the door, and strolled right in to the
girl's ocker room unnoticed by anyone.
There, he saw a marvelous sight. Beauty, pure beatuy. The hottest girls in
school were in every state of dress and undress. Some were full-uniform,
some were still in their normal clothing, and a few were actually stark
naked, not a thread on them.
Jack went nuts. He didn't know whether to jack off or touch them all first.
He found the captain, her name was Emily. She hadn't started to change yet,
but she was gorgeous. Brown hair that extended down just past her shoulders,
short, but just right, 5'5", 130lbs. Jack guessed she was about a C cup, and
her ass was very round.
He went over to her. She had just put her purse down and unlocked her gym
locker when Jack froze time. He went to touch her, but moved his hand away.
He wondered what would happen to her as he thought of the paper ball and the
electric "shock" it got when Jack touched it. He guessed that it was from
bringing things into this timeframe (if you could call it that), and taking
them out. Nonetheless, Jack was curious what would happen, and he needed to
find out sooner or later.
He reached out and touched her bare arm. It shocked for a second, but it
didn't unfreeze her like he had expected. Insted his hand went right into
her arm, like it got absorbed. Jack panicked and tried to pull it out, but
he couldn't. The more he tried to pull away, the more his arm got sucked
into hers. Eventually he just gave in basically walked right into her. His
entire body got absorbed by Emily's frozen one. Jack lost his orientation
for a moment, but as he slowly came back to consciousness, he knew something
wasn't right right away. He felt shorter, for one, and out of place. But he
could move, which was a good thing. He looked down only to see a pink cotton
tee resting upon two mounds protruding from his chest. He sighed, and when
he did, he heard Emily sigh in her sexy high-pitched voice. He was sure of
what had happened to him, but just to make sure, he reached down below his
belt. Sure enough, he was wearing a tight pair of capri jeans. He felt where
his old dick used to be, but it was all smooth now, no bulge anywhere to be
seen.
He was fascinated with his new body, and every minute he spent in ot he grew
to like it even more. He wanted to see more of it, so he found one of the
floor-length mirrors that were evenly placed in the locker room. Emily was
staring back at him. He was getting excited, he knew he wanted to see more
of his new self. He first put his hands up o his breasts and felt them. They
were soft, and yet they felt supported because he was wearing a pushup bra.
He then felt his smooth, flat stomach. He was so tiny! He then felt down to
his crotch area. It was so flat, he was amazed. Nothing to grab onto,
everything was neatly tucked away. He found that very useful and atttractive
about women, that they ahd nothing down there to get in the way, everything
was so smooth and soft.
He then decided to undress himself, because he would have to change into his
cheerleader uniform for practice, anyhow. He slowly stripped off his pink
tee, which revealed a pink pushup bra. He felt it supporting his weighted
chest. It was soft and comfortable. He reached behind, and undid the clasp.
His breasts fell loose from the bra, and they pulled a bit harder now on his
chest. He felt them with his new, soft hands. They were very soft, not much
to them. He squeezed them and played with them to feel all the sensations
that a girl feels. He touched his nipples, too, and that sent a jolt of
pleasure to his new pussy. He moaned for a second, then continued to rub his
breasts and nipples. He was getting hornier, he could feel it. It was this
warmth inside of him, just beneath his belly, it was like an emptiness, a
warm soft juicy emptiness that he wanted to fill.
He unbuckled and took off his jeans to reveal a pair of pink panties, which
he also removed. He started to masturbate, rubbing his breasts and pussy
frantically. He began moaning with Emily's voice, a high-pitched pleaseure
type of moan, and as his pleasure increased, so did his voice's cuteness and
pitch. He didn't know whether he was getting horny off of the fact that he
was now a very hot cheerleader, or whether he was frantically masturbating,
but he assumed it was both. He continued at it, then began fingering
himself, sticking a finger inside his new wet, warm pussy. But one wasn't
enough, he still felt that emptiness inside of him, so he used two, three,
and eventually all four fingers. He kept going at it, then his entire hand
was in his tight little pussy trying to orgasm so he could relieve himself.
He kept shoving his hand in his pussy, it was so tight, so wet, so warm. He
loved the feeling, he wanted more. He pushed harder, and got hornier as he
did. He eventually shoved his entire hand and a little of his arm into his
tight little pussy before he screamed in orgasm and fainted.
He woke up on the locker room floor (thank God it was carpeted), still naked
from his masturbation session as Emily. But, since he froze time, nothing
had happened since he fainted. He went over to his locker and pulled Emily's
panties on, making sure they were snug aganst his pussy. He then put on her
pleated cheerleader skirt and pulled it up past her bellybutton. He was
amazed at how far up these things go, and how much they reveal. Then Jack
put on Emily's sports bra, which seemed to amazingly eliminate the bounce
effect of her boobs on her chest. He finished off by putting her
cheerleading top on.
He felt really girly standing there in a cheerleader uniform. He had the
sports bra on, which made his boobs look smaller, but made them more rigid,
which seemed to turn Jack on. He had his panties and skirt on, and anyone
who found the right angle could look right up his skirt. He tied her hair up
in a ponytail and went to a mirror to go and see.
He counldn't believe he was staring at himself. He looked so gorgeous, so
girly, that he started to get warm down there again. He wanted to make out
with himself, but he knew he couldn't. But, he thought, he had the next best
thing. He wondered if Emily was a lesbian, because if she wasn't she was
abotu to be.
Jack went over and, without thinking, picked a hot redheaded girl from the
squad. He touched her, and this time, the electric shock went over her. She
proceeded to get her uniform out of her locker, but Jack (Emily) stopped
her. She looked at Emily, then looked around.
"W...Wha...What's going on?"
"Don't worry", Emil said, "it's just you and me now. Everyone else is frozen
for now. Don't worry, they'll be fine."
Emily then proceeded to get behind Shannon and touch her nipples, which is
exactly how she began to masturbate not too long ago.
Shannon stopped and started to moan. "You know I have extra-sensitive
breasts, Emily, come o...uhhh...Uhhhhhhh..."
Emily kept going, harder, then she turned to face Shannon. Emily started to
make out with Shannon, tongue-kissing and everything. She kept fondling her
breasts, and between kisses, she would make a loud moaning noise, then
procees to make out again. After a little bit, Emily took one of her hands
and started to massage Shannon's pussy. It was also warm, tight, and wet
just like her own. She stuck a finger inside of it, and Shannon let out a
big moan as she colappsed onto the ground, but Emily didn't stop. She knelt
down ad got into a 69 position with Shannon because she wanted to know what
lesbian sex felt like, so she had Shannon eat out her oussy while she
started licking at Shannon's. She felt Shannon's tongue through her cotton
panties underneath her cheerleading uniform, as her pussy heated up from
pleasure. She started to unvoluntarily moan herself, all the while Shannon
was going at her pussy. Eventually, she moved the panties aside and started
sticking her tongue inside Emily, licking away. Emily had quite a few
orgasms, and in between she would return the favor to Shannon by sliding her
tongue inside of Shannon's tight pussy. She could feel it contracting when
she did this, and she knew that Shannon enjoyed what she was doing.
Emily's back was getting a bit sore, so she got on her knees and just
started rubbing her nipples as Shannon lay on the ground eating her pussy
out. Eventually Shannon started screaming, so Emily stopped and looked to
see what the matter was. Sharon's lips had fused with her pussy, and her
pussy was getting bigger. Sharon's head started going inside of Emily's
pussy. Emily panicked at this, and stood up. Shannon's head came with, as
Emily's pussy started to stretch even more. Now Emily's stomach started to
get bigger, as she attempted to shove Shannon into her. She knew that there
was no way that she was going to reverse this, so she was trying to get it
over with as soon as possible. She pushed and shoved, and soon onley her
feet remained as they, too, were swallowed up underneath Emily's skirt.
Emily then started to get hornier and hornier, as she moaned louder and
louder. Her pussy felt sooo hot, she felt like she was going to explode. She
frantically rubbed her pussy in an attempt to relieve the pleaseure but it
was no use. Her whole body became pleasured, her nipples got hard underneath
her sports bra, she laid down on the floor as she moaned loud and hard. Her
back arched, and her stomach lurched. She felt her stomach moving about,
swallowing what was left of Shannon. Finally, she screamed and had the most
pleasurable orgasm yet. She fainted again.
Jack buys 'The Ring of Time' from the Spells 'R' Us Wizard, subsequent events unfold.
Side note: This is one of my (if not the) first stories I've written. It's crude, short, but it's complete enough I wanted to post it here. Warning: Abrupt ending. ;)
1269668255
1
167
167
318
Gruesome Tuesday Chapters 1 - 5
<td><center><font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=6 color=black><big>Gruesome Tuesday</big></font>
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=6 color=black><big>by Tanya Allan</big></font></center>
Fifteen-year old Sophie wants to go to a Justin Timberlake concert, but her father, Rob, doesn’t want to let her go. Having lost his wife to cancer, he may be over-protective. They have an argument, in which she accuses him of not understanding what it is like to be young.
He remembers his youth well, and telling her that she has it easy compared to him.
A freaky electric shock transports her into her father’s fifteen-year old body in a boys’ boarding school in the 1970s, and he ends up as her in the present.
Things then get very interesting indeed!</center></td></center></tr></table>
<!--break-->
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!
<hr>
<strong>Originally written in 2004, revised in 2009.</strong>
<strong>The Legal Stuff:</strong> Gruesome Tuesday ©2004, 2009 Tanya Allan
<em>This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited.</em>
<font face="Times New Roman" size=3 color=black>This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.</font>
<font face="Times New Roman" size=3 color=red>This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.</font>
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=8 color=black>Chapter 1. Rob's Story</font>
“Dad! That is just sooooooooo unfair,” Sophie whined at me.
“Whoever said life was fair?” I asked, grinning slightly at her attempts to manipulate me.
“But Caroline and Jenny are going.”
“Caroline and Jenny are both sixteen, so if their parents are happy with that, then that’s their decision. You’re fifteen, and I’m not letting you go. I’m sorry, but that’s final.”
“But Dad?”
“Sophie, enough,” I said sternly, but in truth I found it so hard to be tough. So many parents I knew fought with their children over trivial matters such as hair and clothes, so when the really important things came up, the fight was already lost.
“Dad, you don’t understand.”
“Sophie. Believe me, I do, but I’ve made my decision. Maybe next year.”
“I hate you. If Mum was alive, she’d understand,” she screamed, running upstairs in tears.
She was still wearing her school uniform of white blouse, grey skirt and tights. She is a tall girl, but then I’m over six feet and her mother had been nearly 5’8”. She always looks older than her fifteen years, already developing a trim figure. She is very pretty, with her long blonde hair indeed her crowning glory. It had a natural wave to it that many women spent a fortune trying to create artificially.
I sighed and looked at Steven, who was finishing his tea. He grinned at me, as ten-year old boys do when they see their bossy elder sisters being given a hard time.
“Have you football practice tonight?” I asked him.
“Yeah, Paul’s Dad is picking me up at six.”
“You have three minutes, so get a move on,” I said, so he rushed his food. Sure enough, Mike Newman, Paul’s father, pulled up in his Volvo just moments later.
Steve grabbed his kit and ran out of the door.
“See ya, Dad.”
“Bye,” I said to a closing door.
I cleared the plates up, loading them into the dishwasher. Sophie hadn’t eaten her food yet, so I went to the bottom of the stairs and shouted up for her to come and eat.
“I’m not hungry,” she screamed.
“Okay. In one minute the dog gets yours,” I said.
At this, Buster, the black Labrador, understood that he was about to win today’s dog lottery and sat salivating at my feet. It never ceased to amaze me how a dog who managed to look so sound asleep one minute, could be wide awake and drooling whenever the vaguest hint of food should be in the offing.
Fifty-nine seconds later, a belligerent and bolshie fifteen year old Goth came out of her room and munched her food as noisily and miserably as possible. She had changed into a black mini skirt and black tee shirt to match the dreadful heavy black makeup. I ignored her behaviour and her outrageous makeup, as that always made her even madder at me.
Sophie was actually a sweet and lovely girl, but when we talked about concerts and boy bands, we suffered from a communication problem. Karen, my wife and the kid’s mother, had died four years ago after finally losing an eighteen-month battle with cancer. It was at times like this I really missed her.
The last four years had been a nightmare for me, but I was gradually feeling that I was coming out of a very dark place. Steven had been six, and while it had affected him, it hadn’t been as tough on him as much as Sophie. She had been eleven when Karen died, so had been just turning into a young woman. It was a time when mums are essential for girls, and Karen wasn’t there for her. So she was lumbered with her Dad, so I had to get to grips with teenage girl problems.
It was a real education for me, and I was actually quite proud of myself. I had read lots of books on the subjects, and I found women’s magazines very helpful, particularly the problems pages.
Actually, Sophie had been wonderful. Together we had struggled through. Everyone wondered why I hadn’t tried to find another partner, but they didn’t really understand the situation.
I had to work, bring up two children and keep a home. It was all I could do to get through each day without having a breakdown. I had no time or inclination to even try to look for another partner.
I quit my job as a journalist on a local paper and had started working from home. I wrote articles for all kinds of publications, and even wrote short stories for all kinds of different magazines under a host of pen-names. My romantic stories in various women’s magazines under the name of Rebecca Robbins were very popular, and I was making a very nice living from them. I even had two romantic novels published by Mills & Boon under the same name, and was working on a couple more.
I even wrote a couple of rather pornographic books as Samantha Van Ryebuck, which I invented in order to prevent Rebecca from getting a tarnished image. My bank manager and accountant found it hilarious, as cheques came in for seven or eight different names, and they were all me. Sorting out my tax return was always a bloody headache.
Sophie was going through a slightly rebellious stage, and I annoyed her by occasionally putting my foot down. Most of the time I was very liberal in what I allowed her to do. Having no mother meant she had to grow up faster, so as a result I trusted her a lot more than most fifteen year olds. However, I didn’t trust the boys, as I had been one once, so knew what went through their minds, and trousers!
I had a policy of not fighting over the little things, that way she took me seriously when I did take issue with something important.
This particular difference of opinion was over a Justin Timberlake concert at the NEC in Birmingham in early December. There was a group of girls from the year above her at school, and they had all got tickets. With a group of boys, they had booked a minibus and were all set.
Due to a family commitment, one girl dropped out, so she offered her ticket to Sophie. I was not letting her go, not because I didn’t trust her, but because I didn’t trust the boys on the trip. They were all sixteen or seventeen and some had dubious reputations, particularly over the matter of drugs and alcohol. I offered to take her, drop her off and then collect her afterwards. She had declined, so we reached the current stalemate.
We lived just outside Chorleywood, a small town in Hertfordshire, just to the north of London. We were just in Buckinghamshire, so Sophie could go to the Dr Challoner’s Girls’ Grammar school at Amersham.
I had wanted to move after Karen’s death, but Sophie and Steve had friends around them, so it would have been unfair to move just because I could not cope with the memories, particularly as Sophie was doing so well in her school. I had gritted my teeth and stuck it out. Actually, I often found myself talking to Karen when I was alone in the house, as I felt she was close to me. I was quite grateful that we were still here, so would now be reluctant to move for a while.
I went into the sitting room and sat and watched the TV news. They were still looking for Saddam Hussain, while suicide bombers in Iraq had killed yet more allied soldiers.
I heard Sophie come in. She sat on the floor at my feet. She put her arms on my knees and looked at me through dark mascara.
“I’m sorry Daddy,” she said.
I reached out with my hand and stroked her blonde hair.
“So am I sweetie.”
“I do want to go.”
“I know. And I will take you. I just don’t feel that that crowd are responsible enough.”
“You have to let go sometime, Daddy,” she said.
I looked at her. She was as manipulative as her mother used to be, and she knew exactly how to wear me down.
“Sophie, I give you more responsibility and rope than most of your friends, and I really appreciate how much you do to help me. But I still have to look out for you for just a little while longer. On some matters you just have to accept and trust that I do know best.”
“I’m not a complete idiot, Daddy.”
“I know, I never suggested that you were. In fact you’re a very bright girl, and I’m so proud of you.”
“I do know how to behave.”
“I know you do.”
“And I trust my friends.”
“As do I. But I’m cautious about boys whom I don’t know. And a couple of the lads on this particular trip, I’ve heard bad things about.”
“I’ll be careful.”
“Sophie. Please believe me when I tell you that it is not you I don’t trust. The world is a nasty place, and things can happen even when you are very careful. Maybe it’s me, sweetie. I lost your mother, and I couldn’t bear anything to happen to you.”
“I know, Dad, but I so want to go.”
“I’ll take you, and even pick you up afterwards.”
“It’s not the same.”
“It’s the best offer on the table.”
She looked at me and her big blue eyes broke my heart, as she was so like her mother, it cracked me up. Admittedly, Karen never used to put several inches of black mascara around hers.
She saw that she wasn’t going to wear me down on this one that quickly, so she told me she would think about it. The concert was several weeks away, and the ticket was on offer for a week, so she knew she had a week to work on me.
She went upstairs, but when she came down, she had removed most of the makeup. We both knew that her tactic no longer worked, so I was hopeful that she would cease trying.
She helped me clear up the pots and pans, and came and sat with me, as I wrote my book.
“Which is this one?”
“A Rebecca Robbins love story, called, ‘Rekindled Romance!’”
She giggled. “I don’t understand how you can sell this rubbish, you don’t see the world as a woman at all.”
“It’s not that hard. One just has to try to imagine how it feels, and go with the story. Your mother and I were married for fifteen years, and this year would be our twentieth anniversary. I just try to see things as she would have done.”
“Can’t you try to see things as I do?” she asked, with a sly smile.
“Maybe next book.”
“I bet you couldn’t.”
“Why not?”
“You’re too old.”
“I’m only forty.”
“Life is really tough as a teenager today.”
“Oh, and it wasn’t when I was your age?”
“Boys have it easy. They’re allowed to do anything they want.”
“Not true. My dad was very strict, and I certainly was never allowed to do some of the things I let you do. Besides I was sent away to boarding school, and that was pretty tough.”
“You’re just saying that, I think that would be so cool. I mean all those boys!”
“Sophie, you have an answer to everything. If you were just one of three hundred boys you wouldn’t find it so cool. As a girl, yes, but not just as one of the lads. It’s something you’re just going to have to trust me on, we can’t turn the clock back, and we can’t swap places. This isn’t Hollywood, so things like Freaky Friday are just good movie plots.”
“That’d be cool though, wouldn’t it?”
“What would?”
“Us swapping places. You’d have to be me, and I could be you when you were a teenager.”
“I don’t think you’d want to be me. And I certainly would hate to have to go through school again, even if it might be quite interesting as a girl. No, we’ve just got to make the best of who we are and what we’ve got in the here and now.”
“Imagine the kick you’d get being a girl, you’d be able to write your books from real life then,”
“Sophie, don’t be silly. I do all right.”
“Dad, your stories are so lame. I think the only people who read these are closet transvestites and gays.”
“Sophie! That’s ridiculous; lots of women read my books.”
“Yeah, then they’re all so old that they can’t remember what sex was.”
“Sophie!”
Sophie giggled and I laughed. The air cleared and we were friends again.
“It wouldn’t work,” I said.
“What wouldn’t?”
“Well, if you went back to be me, and I became you, who’d be me here and now?”
She frowned. “I dunno, it was just an idea.”
“Hmm, it might make a good book.”
“It’s been done, Daddy.”
“Mothers and daughters, or fathers and sons, but never fathers and daughters. It’s a bit gender/benderish for good taste.”
“I suppose, but it would make a cool film.”
“Maybe, but I should not like to try, thank you very much.”
“How old were you when you had your first kiss?”
“God, I can’t remember, fourteen or fifteen I think,” I said.
“What was her name?”
“Now you have me. It was a long time ago sweetie.”
“Oh come on, your first kiss, I bet you can remember. I would.”
“Oh yes and what is his name?”
“Ah, that’s in the future,” she said, surprising me.
“Emma. Emma Harrison. She was the daughter of some old friends of my parents, and we got together one summer, but it didn’t last that long.”
“That’s not long, what happened?”
“They lived a long way away, and to be honest, I was always terrified of her as she was a little forward. The last I heard she was on her third husband.”
“When did you first have sex?” she asked, and I laughed.
“Sophie, that isn’t a polite question.”
“If you went to boarding school, were there lots of gays there?”
“Not really, none, or none that I was aware of. I suppose there were a few who were slightly confused, but that’s only to be expected. There was certainly none that were openly obvious.”
“So, if there were no girls, what did you do?”
“We met girls in the holidays.”
“Yes, but what about in between?”
“Sophie, enough!”
She giggled and smiled at me.
“Everyone wanks, Daddy, so don’t be embarrassed.”
“I’m not embarrassed,” I lied.
“Yes you are, I can tell.”
I smiled. “You are a minx.”
“So, were you a virgin when you met Mum?”
I smiled as memories came flooding back.
“No Sophie, I wasn’t, and neither was your mother.”
“Cool! When did you first do it?”
I looked at her, my little girl, who was no longer a little girl, and was turning into a very pretty young woman. She didn’t have a mother to talk to about periods and boys, so she had me.
“I was seventeen and on holiday in Spain. She was sixteen and came from Essex.”
“Oh, not an Essex girl! Did she have white stilettos?”
“I can’t remember, but she had a white bikini, and it all started when she threw cold water at me by the pool, so I stole her bikini top.”
“So she wanted you to, that’s why she threw the water at you.”
“Probably.”
“What was she like?”
“She was slim and pretty and had dark hair. Her name was Fay. Her father ran a furniture restoration business in somewhere like Woodford or Chingford. She was younger than me, but very worldly. We were in the same hotel for the same two weeks, and it happened on the second last night.”
“Was it good?”
“If I recall it was pretty dire, as I was so nervous and had drunk too much, so I can’t really remember. But we tried again the next night, and that was pretty good.”
“Did you love her?”
“I thought so at the time. But, well, we promised to keep in touch, but never really did. We wrote a couple of times a year, but never met up again. She married a local mechanic and had lots of babies before she was twenty.”
“Did you use a condom?”
“Yes, she actually had them with her, as if she planned to find someone all along. I was quite taken aback by that.”
“Was she the only one, apart from Mum?”
“No, there was another girl at university. We even talked about getting married, but it never worked out. We lived together for a while. I loved her, but we were too different.”
“I want my first time to be with the man I marry. It’s so special, that I don’t want to make a mistake and just have sex because I can.”
I looked at her. My precious little girl, for whom I would gladly give my life if needs be. So young, so pretty and yet so wise, I prayed she retained all three.
“That’s good to hear, but I won’t change my mind,” I said, and she laughed.
“Was I that obvious?” she asked with a pout.
“You are more like your mother than is good for you.”
“Do you still miss her?” she asked.
“As much as ever. And I know you do.”
She nodded. “Why did she have to die?”
I shook my head. We had both asked that question so often, but knew that we would never know the answer.
“I’m so sorry, I am trying my best, sweetheart.”
“You do great, Daddy. I have the best Dad in the world, but I’d still like to have Mummy back.”
“So would I, Sophie. So would I.”
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
Many fathers have close relationships with their children, but I was blessed. Sophie and I were more than close, but even so, we still fought, and somehow through the fights we grew closer. Steven and I weren’t quite so close, but still we had a good relationship. He was a good kid, and I was proud of him too.
He came in from soccer practice at about eight, dumping his dirty gear on the kitchen floor and went up for a bath. Sophie was doing her homework, so I put his muddy kit into the washing machine, and switched it on. Nothing happened.
I cursed.
This bloody machine had been acting up for a few weeks, and I was putting off repairing or replacing it. I peered into the drum, hitting it a couple of times, but still nothing happened.
I looked down the back and wiggled the wire; still nothing. Sophie came in.
“What’s wrong Dad?”
“This bloody machine. It’s buggered!”
“It’s probably the cable. I think it is a bit loose. Last time I wiggled it and it worked.”
“I tried that.”
“Try down where the wire goes into the back,” she said, peering down the back next to me. She pointed to the wire and the box into which it disappeared.
I prodded into the electrical input box, and there was an almighty flash. I was thrown back against the opposite wall. I passed out.
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=8 color=black>Chapter 2. Sophie’s Story</font>
I heard Daddy swearing at the washing machine, again. Honestly, he was so inept when it came to that machine. Mum had always been the one to do the washing, but after she died, he had to learn, and it was his one weakness, as he clearly had a problem with it. I told him what needed doing to make it work, so had to show him which wire to wiggle.
We were both leaning over the back and I was touching him when he touched the wire. There was a flash and a jolt. I felt myself being thrown backwards, but must have passed out.
When I came to, I remember frowning, as everything was all wrong.
Somehow, I had been thrown outside, because instead of looking at the ceiling at home, I was looking straight up into the blue sky, as a small cloud drifted across my line of sight. Instead of the lino floor, I felt grass under my back, and it was damp. A face swam into focus. It was a boy, and he was wearing a blue and white striped rugby shirt, blue shorts, blue socks and rugby boots, as well as a worried expression.
I frowned, as I’d never seen him before in my life, and yet he seemed to know me
“Are you okay, Millsey?” he asked.
I mean, who the hell calls me Millsey? I knew I was Sophie Mills, but this was plain silly.
“Fine, but who are you?” I asked. My voice sounded very funny, and I tried to sit up.
The boy looked to someone to my left. “He’s come round again, sir. But I think he has amnesia, as he can’t remember who I am,” he shouted.
He? Who? What?
Now I was seriously concerned.
I looked to my feet and saw I was wearing rugby boots as well. In fact, I was wearing similar kit as the other boy. I then noticed that my breasts had gone. I experienced that cold sweaty feeling that one gets when panic starts to set in. As I started to shake, several other boys ran up to us, and there was an older man, also in a rugby shirt, but a red one. He had a whistle on a lanyard around his neck.
I put my shaking hand to my head, which hurt, only to discover that someone had cut off my lovely long blonde hair. It had taken me ages to get it how I liked it. I felt tears spring to my eyes.
“Alright, give the boy some room. How are you Rob? That was one hell of a tackle. I think he knocked you out for a few seconds,” the man said.
Boy?
Rob?
That was my Dad’s name.
I looked around, and saw the school buildings in the distance. The large dome and white pillars of Compton College were very distinctive.
Dad had brought me to see his old school last year, so I recognised it immediately. Only there weren’t the new buildings that I recalled seeing during my visit.
“Rob. Look at me. How many fingers am I holding up?”
I turned to face him; the tears blurred my vision slightly, but not to make me that blind. He held up three fingers.
“Three,” I said.
“Fine. What day is it?”
“Tuesday?” I guessed.
“Month?”
I looked at the trees, they were just beginning to change, and it had been September when we fiddled with the washing machine.
“September?”
“Splendid. What year?”
“2003?”
He looked at me, frowning.
“What’s my name?”
I shrugged, but something somewhere was struggling to tell me. After all, I should know, shouldn’t I? He knew me.
“What is his name?” he said, pointing to the first boy I had seen.
I looked at him, and the boy grinned back at me, as if willing me to remember him. I couldn’t.
I shook my head.
“I haven’t got a clue,” I said, beginning to feel the panic rising.
I thought about it, so it dawned on me what must have happened, I was in Dad’s fifteen year old body.
I looked at everyone staring at me.
I was a boy.
That meant………..
I looked at my shorts.
Shit.
Mercifully, I passed out again.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
I came to in a bed in what could only be the sanatorium. There were eight other beds in this dormitory. None of the others was occupied. A middle-aged woman in an out-dated, white nurse’s uniform was fiddling about the bed, tucking me in. She saw me open my eyes.
“Oh, good you’re back with us. You gave us quite a scare, so the doctor is coming to see you.”
“Oh,” I said. My hands were under the covers, and I felt something between my legs.
I was suddenly completely awake.
My hand recoiled as if burned.
“I’m a boy,” I said, rather inanely and unnecessarily.
“Yes, and you have been concussed,” she said, with a patient smile.
There was a calendar on the wall, it said 1978.
It was twenty-five years ago.
I was in Dad’s body and I was at his school.
Where the hell was Dad?
Oh my God!
It didn’t near thinking about.
I remembered the flash and being knocked out. So, if I was here, then Dad was either in his forty year-old body, or in my fifteen year old body. If he was in mine, what happened to him? If he was himself, what had happened to mine?
Shit!
This was awesome.
It was horrible.
The doctor came in. Or at least I assumed he was a doctor. He was quite a friendly man and he checked me over, asking me lots of questions. I was as honest as I thought I could be. But if I claimed to be the fifteen-year-old daughter of the boy whose body I now inhabited, I think he would have sent for the men in white coats.
“Well, Robert, you’ve taken quite a knock. You were concussed, so I think we’ll keep you in here over night, just in case of compression. You have partial amnesia, which is not that uncommon. Don’t worry, over the next day or so, all your memories should return, but it can be distressing for a while.
“If you just rest, then things will happen quicker. I don’t want you playing rugger for a while.”
He left, and Matron asked me if I wanted a cup of tea.
“Yes please. No sugar,” I said automatically and she smiled.
“You see, you remembered that.”
Yeah, I thought, I never took sugar, but Dad had one sugar in tea and never drank coffee.
Mr Green, the games master, came in.
I remembered his name.
How did I know that?
No one had told me.
I must be getting access to Dad’s memory.
Thank God, this might not be so terrifying after all.
“How are you feeling, Rob?”
“Better now, thanks, sir.”
“Remember my name yet?”
“Yes sir, it’s Mr Green.”
He smiled. “That was some tackle.”
“Thanks.”
“The doctor tells me that you are off games for a week or so. Well, if you can tackle like that, then I want you in the colts for next Saturday’s match against Harrow.”
“Oh. Thanks,” I said, not knowing if that was a good idea.
“Good, then take it easy, and I hope you get back to normal soon.”
“So do I,” I said, meaning a very different normal.
He left me alone.
I explored between my legs, and couldn’t help feeling guilty. Dad would hate to know what I was thinking, and it was all so silly that I started to giggle.
The very thought that the first willy I ever touched was my dad’s but also mine, struck me as being hilarious.
“You sound happier,” said Matron, bringing in my tea.
“I’m okay.”
“Good. Well, I will have some food brought over for you later. But try to rest. Mr Green tells me that some of your memory is coming back. So that sounds encouraging.”
I nodded, but my mind was in a whirl.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
I must have dropped off, because I woke up with two boys standing at the end of my bed looking worried.
“Hi Mike, Sean,” I said, and came instantly awake.
I had known their names. Mike was the boy I had first seen on the pitch, and Sean was a big lad, rather hunky and good looking.
‘Sophie. Behave.’ I told myself. ‘I must be Rob, I must be Rob.’
Mike grinned. “I thought you were kidding when you didn’t know my name.”
I shook my head.
“No, it comes back in bits. It’s really weird,” I said.
“We’ve brought your clothes over. And I came to say sorry for knocking you out,” said Sean.
I frowned.
“You did one hell of a tackle on me. I never even saw you coming. My knee must have hit your head, because it has swollen up like a balloon. Look,” he said, dropping his trousers and showing me his knee.
I couldn’t believe this. Here I was amongst all these really great looking boys, and the hunky one was dropping his trousers in front of me, and I couldn’t really appreciate it because I was a boy myself.
Life just wasn’t fair.
I heard Dad’s voice in my head, “Who ever said that life was fair?”
At that moment, Matron walked in and I giggled, as Sean went bright red as his trousers were at his ankles.
She looked at him with one eyebrow raised.
“Tell me, Mr Simmonds, is this a new revolutionary cure for concussion, which I must have missed in last month’s Lancet, or are you just being a fool as usual?”
He pulled his trousers up, stammering an apology.
“I’m sorry I missed that,” she said.
“I was showing Rob what his head did to my knee.”
“Well, one can be thankful that he didn’t collide with your testicles. Now clear off, the pair of you. Robert needs to rest.”
“See you, Rob. Good to see you’re okay,” Mike said as they left. I just had a picture of Sean’s smile.
‘Daddy. I’ve had enough, I give in, you did know best,’ I said silently, but there was no response.
I couldn’t stay like this forever.
What the hell could I do?
I really started to worry, and I almost started to cry.
“Frustrating, isn’t it?” said Matron, as she came in again.
I frowned, not understanding.
“Not being able to remember things. We had a similar case a few years back. It took him three weeks to remember his own name. But, in the end it all came back, except the day the accident happened. So you’re not as bad as that,” she told me.
“What happened?”
“He hit his head on the goal post. He was out cold for twenty minutes. He was taken to hospital, but you hardly were out at all. And you’re already getting your memory back, so don’t worry, I‘m sure you’ll be fine.”
I was given some supper, and managed to doze off and on all night. I kept waking up, checking, and feeling the strange appendages between my legs. It was so unreal.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
I woke up dying for a pee, but much to my consternation, I found that my cock was hard. I stared at it in amazement, as it was like an alien attached to my body. I didn’t know what to do with it. I pushed it and flicked it and it just stayed all stiff and pointy.
I giggled, as it was so ridiculous. I went to the loo, managing to contort myself so it was pointing the right way. I managed to pee, and it immediately went down. I shook my head, this was so weird. Being a girl was so much easier.
No wonder the two boys in our house kept peeing on the floor, if they had stiffies every morning.
I was back in bed when Matron came in. She took my temperature and checked my eyes.
“Well, you seem fine. How do you feel?”
“All right, I think,” I said, uncertainly. I could hardly tell anyone the truth, could I?
“Well, have some breakfast, and you can get up about ten. Then I’ll let you join your class after morning break. If you feel unwell, just come back. There is no point being silly.”
I got dressed, and it was so strange wearing boy’s underpants. I started to giggle when I discovered the little hole in the front for the willy to use. It was also so strange having a flat chest again. My breasts had been with me for nearly five years now, so I had forgotten what it was like not having them.
I dressed, and had some trouble with the shirt buttons, they did up the other way. I looked in the mirror, and saw what Dad looked like when he was fifteen. He was okay, not very big, so he must have grown later, as he was over six foot ever since I could remember. He had a nice smile, and I remembered that. Only since Mum died, he hadn’t smiled that much.
I brushed his hair.
My hair!
What a crappy haircut, really geeky and boring. I suppose that is how things were in those days. It was quite long, over his collar and ears. It didn’t suit him, or me.
I wet the brush and slicked it straight back over the top, not having a parting. It looked better immediately.
It was Wednesday, if my transposition was accurate. Matron let me go on schedule. I had a moment just outside the sanatorium just trying to work out where the hell I was supposed to go. It was all very strange, so I tried to dredge up some of Dad’s memories. Something filtered through, so I followed my instincts. It was really weird, as the place was both familiar and completely strange at the same time. I found myself in a dormitory at about five past ten. It worked out that it must be his. I wondered how much time I had to get sorted. I instinctively knew that break lasted until half past, so I found Dad’s bed, or rather my bed and cupboard.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
This was so weird, as I was having real difficulties here. I looked around just to see that this wasn’t some form of cosmic joke. I know I had said it would have been fun, but I was wrong. Okay?
I found the study he shared with two others, and I knew then that Sean and Mike were the ones with whom he shared.
Now the ones with whom I shared!
His memories were opening up to me, it was as if I needed a memory, it appeared and I didn’t have to concentrate to find it.
I looked at his timetable and even managed to find his books. I then set off in what I hoped was the right direction. Every now and again, I saw my reflection in a mirror, so the horror of my situation was reinforced. A pale and horrified boy stared back at me. The only thing that was slightly familiar was the eyes. They were my colour and the only common feature that I could latch onto.
We had French and then English before lunch. I reached the French master’s room just before he arrived. I walked in, to be met by several friendly faces.
“Robbie, over here,” Mike shouted.
I then remembered where I had seen Mike before. He was Uncle Mike, my Dad’s old friend and best man at their wedding. He was living in Australia in 2003, but I had met him a couple of Christmases ago when he and his family came to stay. He had a son called Simon who was a couple of years younger than I was.
I sat down.
“Did you do the reading?” he asked.
“What reading?” I asked.
“Old Carter will be really pissed off if you haven’t. You forgot last week as well.”
Dad hated French, as he never understood why the hell we needed to learn it. He was supportive of me though, and I actually loved it. I was hoping to do French A level eventually.
Before anyone could say anymore, the master walked in and silence was instant and absolute.
He was a tall languid man, with very stern eyes and a hook-nose. It didn’t surprise me when he spoke with a very nasal voice.
“Right. I suppose it is too much to ask that you have done all your reading since we last met?”
He looked straight at me.
“Mills. I understand that you had a nasty injury on the rugger pitch yesterday. Shall we see whether the knock on your head has improved your gift of the French language?” he said very sarcastically.
This got him a few laughs from the class.
“Why don’t you read me the passage in French, and then translate it?” he asked.
I picked up the book.
“What page sir?”
“God, boy! You are the limit. Page 34. As you should damn well know.”
I turned to the page, and started to read in French. It was a simple passage, and I read it quite rapidly. I then reached the end, translated it and sat down.
Mr Carter was staring at me and then I realised that so was everyone else.
“What?” I asked, perplexed.
“Mr Mills, forgive me for being a little unbelieving, but how did you manage to suddenly find such a perfect accent and fluent gift of the language that you have butchered in every period over the last couple of years?”
I shrugged. My God, Dad had been hopeless.
“Right, then perhaps you can prove to me that that wasn’t a fluke. So please tell me, in French, exactly what happened to you yesterday to cause such a miracle,” he asked, and leaned back against his table and folded his arms, as if he dared me to show everyone how crap I really was.!
Some of the class started to giggle, and he just looked them into silence.
“Absolument, Monsieur. Je jouais au rugby, et un opposant est couru pour gagner notre ligne. Je jouais arrière et j’ai essayé le plaquer. Ensuite, son genou m’a frappé la tête et je suis rendu inconscient pour quelques instants. J’ai perdu quelques mémoires, mais autrement, il me semble que tout va bien.” I said.
(Certainly Sir. I was playing rugby, and one of the opposition made a run for our line. I was positioned as full back and I tackled him. His knee hit my head, and I was rendered unconscious for a moment. I lost a bit of memory, but otherwise I seem to be fine.)
Mr Carter stared at me, stunned into silence.
There were a few nervous titters and Mike said, “Fucking hell, Rob. Are you okay?”
“Mr Gregory, if you dare use such language in my class again, I will have you removed by the ears. Do you understand me?”
“Yes sir, sorry sir.”
“But, I must agree with his sentiments. Mr Mills, can you explain how you have been transformed from an imbecile to a genius over night?”
“No sir.”
“Describe to me, in French please, everything that happened to you after the incident!”
“Eh bien, je suis revenu à moi, et Mike a dit M Green que j’avais repris connaissance. J’ai vu l’école, et je rappelais qui je suis, et où j’étais, mais je ne pourrais pas associer des noms aux visages. Encore une fois j’e me suis évanoui, et quand je me suis réveillé je restais sur mon lit."
(Well, I came to, and Mike told Mr Green that I had regained consciousness. I saw the school, and remembered who I was and where I was, but couldn't put names to faces. I passed out again, and woke up in bed.)
“Fine. One must obviously offer a silent prayer of thanks, for without a doubt, a miracle has happened. Simmonds, the next passage please, and perhaps it is infectious,” he said.
It wasn’t and poor Sean struggled.
“Mills, can you help him?”
I stood up, read the passage fluently and then translated it. I sat down and Sean looked daggers at me.
“I am astounded, utterly astounded. What can I say?” Mr Carter said, and then went on to pick on another poor unfortunate.
He tortured most of the class, while leaving me alone. The bell rang, so the class ended in some relief.
“Mills,” Mr Carter called out.
“Sir?”
“I don’t know what has happened, but please, don’t lose your gift.”
“I’ll try not to sir.”
“Good boy.”
I left and found Sean and Mike waiting for me.
“What the hell happened to you? You’re normally completely spastic at French,” Sean asked.
I shrugged. “Maybe the bang on the head.”
“Bollocks,” said Mike.
“Okay, you explain it!” I said, and he couldn’t.
We walked into the English class, another of my (Sophie’s) favourite lessons. Dad should have been good at this as he did end up a journalist and a terrible novelist.
Mrs Rennie was a nice lady, but she had little control. We were to put on the junior play at Christmas, so she was trying to cast us in the various roles. Needless to say, there were no volunteers to play the female roles, and she did not have the necessary force of personality to make anyone do it.
The play was a modern farce, and it involved a vicar’s family and the local lord of the manor. The son of the lord fell for the vicar’s daughter, and there was a stupid burglar, a detective, an escaped loonie, a woman who was looking for her ferret, and the ever-present butler. It all got silly, but was supposed to be clever and funny.
There were five female roles and seven male roles. She changed the woman looking for her ferret to being a male looking for his Bengal tiger, which left four girls parts. The two mothers, the daughter and her friend.
I decided that I would just keep a low profile and volunteer to paint the sets or something. But it wasn’t to be.
“Mills, how would you like to be Sophie?” Mrs Rennie asked when I wasn’t concentrating.
“I wish,” I said, before it registered that someone else had said those words.
“Good, then you will be Sophie.”
“No, I never…” the rest of the sentence was drowned out by laughter and kissing noises.
“Who is Sophie?” I asked Sean, who played the son of the lord.
“You’re my girlfriend,” he said, grinning lewdly.
“Bugger!” I said, and he burst out laughing.
“Give us a kiss,” he said, pursing his lips.
“Piss off Sean, it isn’t funny,” I said. It wasn’t funny, as I was confused enough, without being a girl trapped in my dad’s fifteen year-old body, and having to pretend to be a girl!
Oh God! Just let me pass out and go back to being me. Please?
My only consolation was that whatever time I was having, Dad was probably having an even worse time.
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=8 color=black>Chapter 3. Rob’s Story</font>
As soon as the flash happened, I knew that I’d been electrocuted, but my only concern was for Sophie.
The force of the shock flung me back against the far wall, with my hand landing in the dog’s water bowl. I was stunned for a moment, but then I sat up, I looked round for Sophie, but couldn’t see her. However, some strange man was lying on his side next to me.
I reached out a hand, but then I panicked, believing that I had severely injured my hand. Blood was on all the fingers, so I thought I must have severed the fingertips or something, but there was no pain, so I examined both my hands closely. The panic turned to horror, for my fingernails were all painted with nail varnish.
“Sophie!” I yelled, but it was Sophie’s voice.
I turned the man over and looked into my own unconscious face.
“Fuck,” I said, out loud, and once again Sophie’s voice sounded strange from the inside.
Somehow, it all started to go in slow motion. It occurred to me that if I was looking at Rob, then I must now be in Sophie’s body. Where was Sophie?
I looked at my unconscious male form, so my predicament seemed very secondary compared to getting medical help for me (Rob).
I checked my (Rob’s) breathing and heart. He had a pulse and was breathing, so I rolled him into the recovery position, grabbing the phone on the wall.
I dialled 999.
“Emergency, which service do you require?”
“Ambulance please.”
“One moment.”
I then heard as she connected me to the ambulance control and told them my telephone number.
“Ambulance, can I have your name please?”
“It’s Ro.., no Sophie Mills. It is my Dad, he’s been electrocuted.”
“Address please?”
I told her.
“Is the casualty breathing?”
“He is and he has a pulse. But he is unconscious, so I’ve placed him in the recovery position.”
“Good girl. When did this happen?”
“A few moments ago.”
“How old are you Sophie?”
“Fifteen.”
“Fine, then stay with him. It the electrical appliance safe, or is the source still dangerous?”
“It’s the washing machine. I’ll switch it off.”
“Don’t touch the metal casing, just unplug it.”
I did so.
“Okay, Sophie, the ambulance is on it way, so just stay and talk to me. How old is your Dad?”
“Forty.”
“Give me his full name, please.”
“Robert Andrew Stewart Mills.”
“Do you know his birthday?”
“21<sup>st</sup> February 1963.”
“Good girl, now, just check he is still breathing for me.”
I did, and he was.
“He is.”
“Fine, now we know his heart is fine if he is still breathing, so that is the most important thing to keep an eye on. Are you okay?”
“Yes, I was touching him when it happened, so I was thrown back too.”
“Okay, are you burned?”
“No, I don’t think so.”
“Is your father?”
I checked and could not find anything.
“I don’t think so. It’s hard to tell.”
“That’s okay. Now is he a fit man, or does he have any conditions we need to know about?”
“He’s fine.”
“Okay, now where’s your mum?”
“She died four years ago.”
“I’m sorry, sweetie, has your Dad a new partner?”
“No, there is just him, me and Simon, who’s still upstairs.”
“How old is Simon?”
“He’s ten, he’s my brother.”
“All right, thanks. Now the ambulance is not far away now. Can you hear it?”
I listened, and just caught the sirens in the distance.
“Stay with me, right up until they arrive, and then let me speak to one of the paramedics, okay Sophie?”
“Yeah.”
A few moments later, the two green-clothed paramedics came in. One checked me (Rob) out, while the other spoke to the controller on the phone.
“Is there anyone who can come over and look after you two?” this one asked me.
“I’m coming with you. I can’t leave him.”
“Okay, but what about your brother?”
Simon appeared, pale and frightened by the door, as the blue lights and noise had distracted him. He stared at my body on the floor.
“Sophie?”
I hugged him. “It’s okay; he’s going to be fine. He was electrocuted by the washing machine. He’ll be fine,” I said, hoping it was true.
One of the paramedics left us and returned with trolley, so I called my sister, no, my aunt. Shit, this was complicated. Aunt Sally. Sally was my, no - Rob’s sister and she only lived ten minutes away.
“Aunt Sally, it’s Sophie. Dad’s been hurt and they’re taking him away in an ambulance, can you come and sit with Simon until I get back?”
She was brilliant, agreeing to come over straight away, but I knew she would set off all the speed cameras on the way over.
They had Dad (me) strapped to the trolley, with a blanket over him. An oxygen mask was over his face, as they trundled him out to the waiting ambulance.
The fiddled about getting him just right, but then I was allowed to get in the back with them. Sally’s car arrived in a spray of gravel, she got out and rushed over.
“Sophie, are you all right, love?”
“Fine, but Dad isn’t.”
“What happened?”
I explained again, and she shook her head.
“He’s always been completely hopeless with electrical things. Where’s Simon?”
“Indoors.”
“Okay, have you got your mobile?”
I put my hands in the pocket of my skirt and found the mobile.
“Is it charged up? I know you girls.”
I checked and nodded.
“Good, give me a ring as soon as you know anything.”
I nodded and they shut the doors. The ambulance took off, with the sirens starting again.
I sat and looked at my unconscious form. If I was inside Sophie, where the hell was Sophie? For she wasn’t in me, or was she?
I then thought back to our earlier conversation, and a thought came to me.
‘No, please God, not that. The poor kid will be lost,’ I said to myself. I tried to imagine Sophie as a fifteen year-old boy in 1978. Then I realised that I was a fifteen year-old girl in 2003.
Fuck!
I looked down at my breasts.
I fainted.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
I came round when one of the crew waved something smelly under my nose.
“Are you okay, love?”
I nodded.
“Sorry, it’s all a bit much.”
“That’s okay. Your Dad is fine, but he’s still unconscious. So hang in there.”
I nodded, attempting to order my swirling thoughts.
The ambulance arrived at the hospital at Watford, so they took Dad out of the back and wheeled him in. A nurse came over to me, taking me to a small room.
“Just wait here for a little while, the doctor wants to look at your Dad, so you don’t want to get in the way. Now you said that you had been shocked too?”
“I’m fine, Dad took the main jolt, I was just knocked backwards.”
“Are you sure?”
I nodded, but found the banging of my earrings against my neck was most disconcerting.
She just checked me out and then smiled.
“You seem okay, would you like a drink or anything?”
“No thanks.”
She left me alone and I was able to try to piece together what had happened. Somehow, I was now inside my daughter’s brain. It was a matter of extreme concern to me over where she had gone.
I thought back to when I was fifteen, and to anything which could indicate a change in my lifestyle, or behaviour.
I then remembered the time I was bashed on the head in rugby, and spent the night in sickbay. This was a time where I actually don’t remember much of what happened. I have memories, but sort of detached ones. I do know that my French master gave me my first good report ever, and as a result, I went on to get my French O level, which surprised everyone.
I closed my eyes and thought about that particular episode of my life. I could picture me going to lessons, and I could even remember conversations. They gave me my first part in a play, as a girl called Sophie.
That was it.
The reason I wanted our daughter to be called Sophie. I was given a female part in a play, and the girl’s name had been Sophie. When I told Karen this story, she thought it was sweet.
I did remember thinking that time was weird. It had started when I got a whack on the head, but I don’t recall an end, things just became normal after a while. I couldn’t remember whether it was a long or short while.
I stood up and walked up and down, catching my reflection in the window. Bloody hell, this was a nightmare. I was fifteen again. It was enough trouble the last time, but this time I was a girl!
Oh, Sophie, where the hell are you? I cried to myself.
The nurse and a doctor came in. They shut the door, not a good sign.
“Sit down Sophie,” said the doctor.
My first reaction was to look round for my daughter, but then I twigged and sat.
“I’m Miles Peters and I’m the consultant neurologist here at Watford General. I have examined your father, and I must confess to be perplexed as to why he is in a coma. He has no signs of heart failure, and the shock hasn’t burned him at all. All his vital signs are fine, but it seems his mind has just shut down.”
“How can that happen?” I asked.
“The human brain is a highly complex organ, and all thoughts and memories are held in place by tiny electro-magnetic charges. It is possible that the electric shock he received confused the brain, and he has sort of gone to sleep.”
“Is his brain still functioning?”
“Oh yes, and it’s still keeping everything going, it is just he is very deeply asleep, and he may come out of it in ten minutes, ten days or ten months. I have no way of knowing. His subconscious and automatic responses are normal, it’s just he isn’t waking up, despite using all the acceptable stimuli.”
“Can I see him?”
“Of course, the nurse will take you to him now. We’ve given him an IV drip for fluid and nutrient. He’s breathing perfectly well by himself, and seems to be in no distress at all. I’m hopeful that he’ll just snap out of it and surprise us all.”
“Can he hear me?”
“I have no idea, as he shows no signs of being aware of his surroundings at all. But it can’t hurt.”
I followed the nurse to a private room. The body in the bed looked asleep, and the heart monitor bleeped away reassuringly.
I sat by the bed, holding my own hand. This was so strange.
“Daddy. Are you in there?” I said, and the nurse smiled sympathetically at me, leaving me alone. As soon as she had gone, I bent close to my old ear.
“Sophie. If you can hear me, I give up. You can go to the bloody concert with a bus load of rapists for all I care, now get your arse back here this minute!”
Another nurse came in, and I smiled pathetically at her.
“Do you want a cup of tea, or something?” she asked.
Actually, a double malt whisky would slide down really well just now.
“No thanks, I’m fine,” I said instead.
“If you want anything, just come and see us at the nurses’ station.”
“Thanks.”
I was alone again.
“Boy, is this a mess, or what?” I said to the thing in the bed. I no longer saw it as being me, I was here and able to talk, so the thing wasn’t me any more.
“Well, I can’t hang around here. I suppose this will all sort itself out, but I hope it doesn’t take too long.”
I remembered Sally, and looked at my watch. I had been here two hours already, so Sally would have told our parents and so Granny would appear and try to take over everyone’s life as usual. I was very fond of my parents, (Sophie’s grandparents), but they did like everyone to dance to their tune. I smiled, as Sophie could wrap both of them around her little finger, as they thought the world of her.
I tried to get it through my brain that I had to be Sophie until this thing sorted itself out. I was Sophie. I was Sophie. I was Sophie.
No I wasn’t.
I had to be.
Bugger.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
I stood up and walked to the window. The miniskirt felt draughty, but I couldn’t pull it down at all. My legs were very exposed, and it was so different to just seeing them. As Sophie’s father, I had accepted that she wanted to be dressed a la mode, but as the person wearing the damn thing, I felt exposed to the world. I felt very awkward, particularly as the high-heeled shoes threatened to make me fall over with each step.
I was aware that I had Sophie’s memories, so I let them take over. I relaxed and let the body do what it was used to doing automatically. It worked, almost.
I walked out of the hospital, as there were signs everywhere for mobile phones to be switched off inside the buildings. I called home. Sally answered.
“Aunt Sally, it’s Sophie.”
“Hi girl, how is the silly old sod?”
“The silly old sod is in a coma, and they don’t know if or when he will ever come out of it. He is breathing fine, but he has a drip in his arm for fluid and nutrient. It’s as if he has gone out to lunch.”
“Oh God! What a mess. How are you, sweetie?”
“I’m fine. Tired and confused and pissed off, but other than that I’m fine.”
She laughed.
“You sound more like your Dad every day.”
“Thanks a bunch,” I said, and she laughed.
“Believe me, you could do a lot worse. He’s a smashing guy, your dad, a brilliant father and a super husband. He was okay as a brother too.”
“I suppose M.., Granny is on way?” I said, and she laughed again.
“Sorry, but I can’t stay forever. I’ve my own brats to deal with and Roger will start fretting if I’m away too long, poor old bugger.”
“Can you pick me up once they arrive?”
“Of course, I’ll bring your grandfather so he can see the boy. Oh Sophie, I am so proud of you, you did wonderfully.”
“Yeah,” I said, unconvinced.
“No, you did. Lots of girls would have panicked, but you kept your head. If your Dad pulls through, and I’m sure he will, it’ll be down to you.”
“I’d better go. When are the oldies due?”
Sally frowned and looked at me.
“That’s one of your Dad’s expressions too. Half an hour or so. See you soon.”
“Bye.”
I went back to the room and sat by the bed. I held hands with myself for a moment. I looked at the hands which had been mine until recently, and compared them with the ones I now had.
His were big but quite soft. I had always been a writer and not a labourer. In contrast, the hands I now had were small and delicate. They were pretty hands, but they belonged to my daughter and not to me. I didn’t deserve to even borrow this body, so from that moment, I was determined that while I was in charge of it nothing would happen to it.
I was still sitting, clasping the large hand tightly when Aunt Sally and Grandpa arrived.
“Hi Grandpa,” I said, and he gave me a huge hug.
“How’s my girl?” he asked.
“Okay, just,” I said, and he smiled. Sally squeezed my arm, as they both looked at the figure in the bed.
“He looks all right,” said Grandpa.
“He is all right, he has just buggered off for a bit,” I said, and Sally looked at me and frowned.
“Sorry Aunty,” I said, and she shook her head.
“My brother has a lot to answer for. You even talk like him now.”
I vowed to shut up.
The doctor came in and went through everything again. He smiled and was sympathetic, but the bottom line was he didn’t bloody know anything.
Sally gave me a kiss and a hug, and disappeared, so I went home with Grandpa.
I was quiet in the car, until he asked me about the accident. I told him and he nodded.
“Rob was never very good with electrical things. I’ll get someone in to look at the washing machine tomorrow.”
I almost told him to leave it, but I was hardly able to try that again to reverse what ever happened to us.
It was getting late, and I had school in the morning. Bloody hell, I would have to get out of that.
We arrived back to find Granny had already made the hot chocolate, and was sitting with Steven. I had to tell the story again, as she made ooohs and aaahs at the appropriate places.
“Well, your grandfather and I are here now, so don’t you fret. The important thing is to get on with life, so you two will be off to school again tomorrow, as usual.”
We both moaned at this, and I could tell that she had made her mind up. I went to my room and tried to work out what the hell I had to do at school in the morning.
As I stood in Sophie’s room, wearing Sophie’s body and clothes, I relaxed and tried to access her memories.
They flooded in, but I had a job to make sense of them. I found her bag and the timetable. I was very pleased to see she had even done her homework.
I sorted out my clothes and tried to remember what she wore. I had to sit down, close my eyes and try to become her. It worked, so I managed to have everything all laid out neatly. The school was an all-girls’ school, so I had a little smile, ironic, that all my young life, I had fantasised about getting into an all-girls’ school, but now I was able to, I was a girl too.
I cleaned my teeth and undressed. I stood examining Sophie’s body. Sophie was quite mature for her age, so I was surprised that boyfriends weren’t more in evidence. Sophie had a very neat body, firm breasts and a slender waist and slim hips, but still very feminine. She was quite fit from her hockey and swimming. She was a very pretty girl. I smiled. I was biased, being her proud father.
In fact, she was developing into a stunningly pretty girl, who had a smile to die for.
I slipped on a nightdress, and thought about the boyfriend situation.
There was no boy in particular. She seemed to feel those of her age were silly and immature, and the older ones were more interested in older girls. She was sort of in limbo, and I was sure it would sort itself out soon.
I caught the fleeting memory of a boy she liked, but just a face and a smile.
Granny and Grandpa came in to say goodnight, although I was less than comfortable with the idea of picking up Sophie’s life and running with it. I just hoped that I’d wake up in the hospital, and it would all be over.
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=8 color=black>Chapter 4. Sophie’s Story</font>
“Mills, why have you never created a piece of work of this depth before?” Mr Harris asked.
We were in art class, and had to bring together poise and movement in a single picture.
I drew a ballerina in mid pirouette. I painted it in black and white, so that half of her was in the light, while the other half was in darkness or shadow. Her arms were stretched out above her head, and one leg was bent as the spin was ending.
I had drawn it in art at my school, and they had liked it then, so I suppose I was cheating. It came from a photograph that I had seen in a paper in 2002, so if they could do me for cheating in advance, I would be very unlucky.
“I don’t know sir. Perhaps I’m a late developer,” I said, and the others laughed. So did Mr Harris, as he shook his head.
The week had been okay, I suppose. I had coped with all the lessons, except Latin; my God, what an inane subject. Dad’s memory had saved me, so I was able to bluff my way through. Maths too. Not my favourite subject, but obviously one of Dad’s. So together, we brought up his grades. I hoped he would do the same for me.
I found that by relaxing and trying to think like him, his memories opened up for me. I had even got used to having a willy and stuff. It was hilarious, and I was now almost able to go to the loo without giggling every time.
Not having boobs was a real bonus. I hadn’t realised how much they get in the way, but not having them kept bringing my situation home to me. I thought about Dad struggling with my life, and that almost set me off again with the giggles.
My first time in the dining hall was an experience. I had seen the Harry Potter films, and I immediately was transported onto the set. I half expected an owl to fly the length of the hall with a letter for someone.
It really did look the part, with the six very long tables, where one sat according to houses. The younger boys near the door; and the older ones at the top table end. I was somewhere in the middle on the far left table, the Warburton table. Also, the food disappeared as if by magic. I would never have believed that the sons of gentlemen could stoop to the level of table behaviour as I witnessed. Mind you within a couple of days I was as bad, otherwise one would starve.
A team of the younger boys delivered the food in large troughs to the tables. Plates were distributed, and a free-for-all ensued. Speed and asbestos fingers were the two essential qualities required for survival, and it took me a little while to manage to acquire a square meal.
The food was actually quite good and plentiful, as long as one was quick enough. Mind you, there were those like Andy Kennedy who didn’t eat the food, except salad cream sandwiches. All the more for the rest of us.
I felt very uncomfortable with Sean. My problem was, that as Sophie Mills I could have fancied him something rotten, but knew that as Robert Mills, I mustn’t and couldn’t. I worked really hard at thinking like Dad, but then Sean would smile at me, and I’d go all gooey. Mike was fine, and we got on really well. He was funny and made me laugh. I could see why he and Dad were best friends. They were equally stupid.
Not playing games was good, as I was dreading the bloody rugger. I watched a couple of games and it looked totally demonic - Applied violence with the added interest of an occasional odd shaped ball.
On Friday after prep, Mr Hodges had me come to his study. He was my housemaster, in charge of Warburton House.
“Sit down, Rob, I just wanted to catch up with you, as you’ve had a rough week. How is the head?”
“Fine thanks, sir.”
“No headaches or dizziness?”
“Not so far, no sir.”
“Good, good. I’ve been hearing good things about you in French and Art. Bit of a dark horse, eh what?”
“Yes sir.”
“I called your parents on Tuesday evening, just to let them know that you were clonked on the old bonce. They asked whether you need to go home, and I said probably best to just keep on. Often when one has breaks in the routine, it takes a lot to catch up later.”
“Right,” I said. He was a bit of a loonie, this one.
“Fine. Well CCF on Monday. You will be up to that, won’t you?”
I stared blankly at him, and then the memory seeped in. CCF – Combined Cadet Force. The one day in the week when little boys dressed up as soldiers and learned to kill other countries’ little boys.
“Probably sir,” I said, as doubtfully as I could.
“Good. Then back on full games on Tuesday, I hear you might get into the Colts. That’s jolly good. Don’t get injured again, we will need you for the junior house match.”
“I don’t intend to, sir.”
“Good, well, off you go, and if you need a chat, my door is always open.”
I left, shaking my head - he was a fruit-loop.
I went back to the study, to find that Mike had gone somewhere and Sean was sitting in his old armchair.
“What did old Hedgehog want?”
“Just checking up to see I haven’t died.”
“Have you?” he asked, and smiled.
Shit, he was gorgeous!
“Not last time I looked,” I said, turning away. This was unfair. I was a girl, how could I be expected to do this?
“Are you okay?” he asked, his voice full of genuine concern.
No I’m not, I think I love you and I want you to take me in your arms and kiss me.
Well, that’s what I thought.
“I’m fine, he reminded me about cadets on Monday. I’d forgotten,” I said. All third formers were in the pre-corps section, where the basics, such as map reading and first aid were taught. Fourth formers were in the B squads, and went through basic training, drill and weapons familiarisation. We were fifth formers, and we were due to move on to our specialist sections now.
“Have you chosen yet?”
“Chosen what?”
“Don’t you remember, you can choose which section to join?”
“I had forgotten, what are the choices?”
“Army have the Combat/Cadre platoon, REME section, Signals section, and Engineers. Navy are just the navy, and the air cadets are just the air cadets.”
“Is that it?”
“It’s the cadets, no sewing circle. Duh,” he said, laughing at me.
“What about Duke of Edinburgh’s award?”
“The what?”
“Never mind. I’m not sure. What are you going for?”
“Combat/Cadre platoon. Why don’t you join me, it’ll be fun. We go on long camps and stuff.”
I imagined being stuck in a two-man tent with him for a week. No, down girl, - behave!
“I think I’ll join the RAF section, at least then I’ll get an idea how a plane works,” Or get to meet some pilots. Sophie, behave!
“REME would be my second choice. You get to muck about with engines.”
“What’s Mike doing?”
“His old man is a bloody naval Captain, so guess?”
“RAF?”
“Right,” he said, and we both laughed.
I sat down and Sean fiddled about with the record player.
“Do you want some music?” he asked.
“Yeah, anything.”
“Give me a clue?”
“I dunno. Pet Shop Boys? U2, Light House family? Boyzone? Dido?”
He looked at me blankly, and I realised what I’d said.
“Anything Sean. Beatles?”
He dug out the classic Beatles double white album, the one Dad went on and on about, and put it on the turntable. This was archaic. It was fascinating to see history being made.
We sat reading the play we were supposed to be learning, and I was conscious of him observing me.
I looked up. He was looking at me very oddly.
“What?” I asked.
He frowned.
“What do you make of this play?”
“It’s a play,” I said, helpfully.
“Yeah, but you have to play a girl’s part. Is that what you want?”
“I haven’t any choice. I’m not really bothered. Why?”
“I got the impression you were embarrassed.”
“About what?”
“Playing a girl.”
“It isn’t exactly what I was dying to do. But it is only a play. It isn’t as if I have to do it for real or anything.”
He frowned. “I suppose not,” he said, but obviously he had something else on his mind.
“Sean, what’s really bothering you?” I asked.
“I’m not sure, and that’s the truth. But, it is silly, and I don’t want you to say anything to anybody, but when you were chosen to play Sophie, I was relieved.”
“Relieved? Why?”
“I don’t know, I think I’d rather do it with you rather than anyone else.”
“Do it, what, the play? Oh, do you fancy me then, Sean?” I teased, and he went very quiet.
Shit, this wasn’t how it was supposed to work.
“Look, Sean, we’re friends and that’s it. We can have a laugh and do the best we can, but don’t start getting all deep on me. I don’t need it and I can’t be doing with it. Okay?”
“Okay. But I just wanted you to know.”
I sighed. Bugger.
He fancied me, that was all I needed, and Dad said he never came across anyone gay at school. Only one of his best mates, that’s all.
As Sophie, I thought he was really nice. As Rob, he was just a mate, yet he fancied Rob and not Sophie. How bloody confusing.
Mike arrived and I felt happier, the atmosphere was building up, so I almost expected Sean to make a pass at me. The problem was I might have encouraged him.
The moment passed and was gone, at least for the time being.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
The weekend came and went, and I prepared myself for CCF. I had always considered myself very anti-war. As a girl, I was all ready to conceive, bear and give birth to children. The whole concept of fighting and killing was alien to me. I accepted and agreed that one had to have soldiers to defend your country and your country’s interests. It was just that I had never considered being involved.
I was now expected to take part, so I was resigned to doing so, but fell short of boundless enthusiasm for the activity. I saw the indifference and general attitude of most of the others, and felt reassured that I was in the majority. A few loonies, like Sean, actually enjoyed it, looking forward to Mondays with great enthusiasm.
As I bulled my boots and polished my belt, I wondered how Dad was getting on in my place. I smiled as I thought of the potential problem areas, but was dreading to think of the repair work that I was going to have to undertake on my return.
Then I had another bleak thought, what if there was no return?
What if, I now had to follow Dad’s career and marry Mum, just so I could be born to go round in this circle forever, like a sort of Ground Hog Day? It didn’t bear thinking about, so I blanked it out as quickly as I could.
I found that I settled down into the routine very easily. The boys were less bitchy than the girls with whom I was friendly. They were very basic, these boys, and up front. If they were pissed off, they’d say so, and why. There wasn’t the scheming and back-biting that some girls practised. I found it refreshing, even if the conversation levels were very superficial, as boys hardly discussed their feelings. They had fixed opinions about things, but never disclosed what they were feeling or why.
I also came to terms with my new gender, and once I controlled the giggles every time I went for a pee, it ceased to bother me. I was the same as everyone else, so actually found there was no hassle at all. Getting up and ready took seconds instead of nearly an hour, and washing seemed just an exercise in getting the worst of the mud off.
Short hair was easy to wash, dry and brush, and again, it took seconds instead of the ages I was used to. Clothes were simply something to wear to keep warm and dry, and really no one gave a toss what they looked like. There was no one to impress in any case, as blokes just didn’t give a damn about anyone else.
I suppose the older sixth formers did, as they didn’t have to wear uniform. Not that it was a strict uniform in any case. Tweed jackets, of subdued colours, grey flannel trousers, third, fourth and fifth year wore light blue shirts, and sixth form wore any coloured shirts. House ties for the lower years, and most of the sixth formers wore their sports colours ties or prefect ties.
There was no dressing to impress or to make any statement, and I found that strange at first, and then appreciated it was one less hassle. Dad was going to have a real problem. I couldn’t help but grin.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
Monday morning arrived with a grey squelch. The rain was that variety that drenched everything in seconds, and one almost felt damp watching it out of the window.
After breakfast I had to pay a visit to the sick bay to have my ‘off-games’ chit signed, and to be given my release so I could now enjoy the dubious pleasure of being trampled to death on the rugby pitch.
I went to chapel, sitting in bum-numbing boredom with 350 other unfortunates, as we followed an ancient tradition of following a middle-class, white, English Jesus Christ, who apparently existed only to help us beat off the fuzzy-wuzzy and the damn Hun, to perpetuate the Empire and class system, keeping everyone in their place. Pardon me if I don’t subscribe to their values.
The morning lessons dragged, and we had double maths. Urgh.
I tried to let Dad’s memories take over, and would have liked to have left him to it, but unfortunately, it needed a little effort to keep awake on my part. Lunch arrived, and then I had to dress in my army uniform, with boots, puttees, beret and belt. We wore the green ‘barrack’ trousers and green pullover with scratchy shirt and tie underneath.
We paraded, and I let Dad’s memories help me out a little. But it was so shambolic that I could have bluffed it without his help.
The cadet Sergeant-Major called everyone onto the parade, so we sort of got together in vague rows and lines in the school quadrangle. We were brought to attention, and the Major, who was plain Mr Harris for the rest of the week, came out and there was lots of saluting, stamping about and silliness.
I could imagine the Russians quaking in their boots, with laughter, that is.
We, in the old B squads, were then ordered to go to the group or section we wanted to join, so I went to the RAF section. There was a little realigning, as too many went for the REME section, and too few to the combat platoon. Some were ‘volunteered’ to move. Mike and I were fine, fortunately.
It was only then that I remembered Dad telling me that he acquired his love of flying from the RAF section at school. I smiled as I had chosen it for him.
We were marched round to the QM’s stores, where we went into the back room and exchanged the army green for the RAF blue uniforms. The shirts weren’t scratchy, and we didn’t use boots and puttees. I was far happier, as we then spent the rest of the afternoon in a lecture about the RAF section. It was an easy day.
We had two more lessons after tea, but they were no great hardship. The work was much the same as I was used to, but I was glad that it wasn’t at the sixth form level, because Dad and I were very different, and our choices of specialised subjects at A level would not be the same. But we were at O level standard, and it was similar to my GCSE syllabus.
We had double English, when we had a read through the play, in role. Sean put rather too much feeling into his rather lovey-dovey speeches to me, and I was as ambivalent as I could be.
Needless to say, the kissing noises and other catcalls made it so much easier.
- Not!
I resigned myself for a tiresome few months until it was over.
I then caught my thoughts.
Months?
I wanted to go back now, and here I was now thinking in terms of months.
I looked around the classroom. These boys saw nothing different in me, but I wasn’t the same as my Dad, or was I?
Was I really Rob, suffering from a head injury, and thought I was my own daughter?
No, I remembered all my friends at school, my bother, and all my aunts and uncles and grandparents. I was Sophie, and I had to hold on to that, otherwise I would never be able to go back.
God, this was hard.
“Mills. Are you part of this, or not?” asked Mrs Rennie.
“Sorry,” I said, finding my place in the play again.
“I am not that optimistic at this production winning a BAFTA,” Mrs Rennie said sarcastically.
I read my part, and as I was having a Sophie moment, it was actually very convincing.
Mrs Rennie looked up and smiled, as I finished the running dialogue I was having with Sean,
We struggled on to the bell, and went back to our rooms. The evening passed without incident and I settled down in the dormitory, but sleep was not easily coming. My brain was in a whirl, as I just wanted this to end. My last conscious thought was a silent prayer to be back in my body when I awoke.
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=8 color=black>Chapter 5. Rob’s Story</font>
As my curtains were pulled back and consciousness returned, I was momentarily back in the past. Particularly as I was woken up by my mother, (sorry, for those of you who may be confused, just like me - by Sophie’s grandmother) but as I scratched my chest, feeling the breasts where none had been previously, I was brought back to the rather unpleasant present.
I spent a hectic hour trying to get ready. Sophie’s uniform was fine, as I knew enough about what she used to wear to get that sorted, but I was defeated by all the little tubs and bottles in the bathroom.
I had lived with them there since Karen and I first married, but had never more than an inkling as to what they were all for. I rushed breakfast, managing to catch the bus, just. I felt so self-conscious in a skirt that I was convinced that everyone was looking at me. I recognised Sophie’s friends and sat with them. Her memories gave me names and little snippets of details, but I was rather quieter than Sophie was usually.
“What’s up, Soph?” said a girl, Julia, I think she was called.
“My Dad’s in hospital in a coma,” I said, and then had to tell everyone the story. Having no mother was also a factor as to how people reacted, so it was interesting how different people treated me; or it would have been had I the time and inclination to take an interest in such things.
Sophie seemed to be a popular girl, as I appeared to be surrounded by friends, who just took me in hand. They even explained to the teachers about the accident, so I never had to explain why I was behaving strangely.
As they rushed me from pillar to post, I was very thankful to have access to Sophie’s memories, particularly in French and Art. I had never been brilliant at French, and my previous experiences with art were not entirely successful. All, that is except one. I once painted a spinning ballerina, surprising everyone as to how good it was, even myself.
Trips to the girls’ loos were different, and I learned an awful lot from there. A small black market was well established in one particular cubicle, selling makeup, contraceptives and cigarettes; and I smiled as I realised the initiative that this showed.
My biggest distraction was my body. This business of having large globular growths sticking out of one’s chest all the time was fun for a bit, but after a while, they became a real pain. They got in the way for everything. In cooking, sorry, home economics, they managed to catch everything, as they did in practical chemistry and physics. If I didn’t burn them with sulphuric acid soon, it would be a miracle.
We had hockey practice in the afternoon, and I was relieved to have something in which I could lose myself for a while. It was actually good fun, and I even forgot my predicament for a very short time. Being constantly called Sophie made it hard to forget for long, as did wearing a draughty skirt, and having boys watch us as we ran about.
This boy business was another potential minefield. I was hoping that this pickle in which we found ourselves would be over soon, as I didn’t want to ruin Sophie’s chances with a guy just because I was me inside. I hoped that my memory of my schooldays was clear enough and uncomplicated by romance. It was all a bit vague and I started to worry about that too.
Afterwards, in the changing room, I should have been in seventh heaven - being surrounded by semi-naked, nubile young girls, and yet I wasn’t, as I was one of them.
Jenny approached me.
“Are you coming to the Justin Timberlake in December?”
“I don’t think I can, not with Dad in hospital and everything.”
“Who’s to stop you? Come on, you’ll need a break. He may be like it for years, so you can’t just hang about and never do anything.”
“I’ll ask my Gran,” I said.
“Mind you tell her that your Dad already said yes,” she said with a grin.
“Yeah, okay,” I said, smiling at the devious nature of woman.
“Besides, Matthew is coming,” she said, with a wink.
I dredged through Sophie’s memory and found this piece of information struck a chord - the face and the smile that I glimpsed earlier. Matthew was the older brother of another girl, Kate, and he was gorgeous. Sophie had seen him once, and thought he looked quite nice, but he was eighteen.
“He’s probably going out with someone,” I said.
“That’s not what Kate said. Apparently, he asked her about you at the weekend.”
I experienced a very odd feeling. Mentally, that information was useful, but whatever hormones I had welcomed the news by giving me a fluttery tummy, and making my pulse race slightly. It was most peculiar.
“The other thing about him, he drives a car, so if you start dating, we can go out as a foursome.”
“Great,” I said. “But I’ve only seen him once, so he will probably hate me.”
“Sophie, don’t be silly, you know you always look wonderful and everyone falls for you. It’s that you never seem to like them.”
“They’re always too young and silly. That is why I like them older. And the older ones don’t fancy me because I’m fifteen.”
“You don’t look fifteen, and I think that’s what puts off some boys, as you look so much older. Just yesterday, one of the sixth formers from the boys’ school asked me whether you were a sixth-former.”
“Who was that?”
“Robin Lake.”
I tried but couldn’t picture him.
“He’s their captain of the first fifteen rugby team,” she supplied, as my expression must have spoken for me.
“Oh, him?”
“Yes, Miss Smarty-pants, him.”
I reddened, as the picture came through nice and clear. He was a big lad, eighteen going on twenty-five, but he wasn’t as nice as Matthew.
“Come on, hurry up, or we’ll miss the bus,” she said, and I managed to dress without missing out anything.
I caught the bus home, arriving home just after Steven. Aunt Sally was there, so she and I organised an early supper, and then the two of us went to the hospital. The grandparents had been there all day, and Dad (me) hadn’t moved a muscle.
We walked in and I recognised a couple of the nurses who smiled at me. I went straight to the room and looked at the still form on the bed. I sat down and held my own hands. It really was a surreal experience.
Sally had tears in her eyes as she watched us.
“You poor girl, you don’t deserve this. Not both your parents.”
“He isn’t dead yet. You mustn’t think that way,” I said.
She sat next to me, looking at her brother’s still face.
“I feel I ought to pray, or something. But don’t know how to,” she said.
I took her hand. “You don’t need to pray, Aunt Sally, God know what’s on your mind,” I told her, and she looked at me, quite surprised.
“You are the most amazing girl. He’s so lucky having such a wonderful daughter.”
I smiled. I knew that, both of me did.
We sat. I almost felt things were normal. The heart monitor bleeped, and I was content just to be there. Sally was quite fidgety, but as long I was here, I believed that there was a chance that we could reverse this damn thing.
Nothing happened.
The doctor came, saw me and was very sympathetic, but was unable to give us any more idea as to when (if ever) the coma would clear. I was doomed to being Sophie for a bit longer.
Aunt Sally took me home again and was quite chatty, but my responses to her questions made her frown. At one point, she pulled over into a lay-by, and turned the engine off.
“Sophie, I want to ask you a question, and I don’t want you to think your Aunt Sally has lost it. But something happened to your Dad when he was about your age, and he and I have shared a secret for years. I thought he was pulling my leg, but now, well, I’m not so sure.”
“What?” I said, hardly daring to breathe.
“Well, one half term, when we were both home from school. He was at boarding school, so I never saw much of him when we were growing up, except for the holidays. He and I were stuck indoors on a really wet day, and we were just talking together, rather like this. Anyway, his behaviour was very odd at times, it was almost as if he, now don’t be upset, but it was almost as if he was a girl. He would talk about clothes and cooking, and boys. It was very odd, as he was a good three years older than I was.
“I must have shown that I was confused, and he asked me if I could keep a secret. I said I could, so he told me something that I will never forget.
“His exact words were: <em>“Sally, I’m not Rob. I don’t know how, or why, but I am not your brother. My name is Sophie, and I was born in 1988. I’m Rob’s daughter, he’s my Dad. There was an accident involving a washing machine, and we were both electrocuted. I don’t know what happened to him, but I ended up here, in his body.”</em>
“There, now you must think I’m potty?” she said.
“Sal, you aren’t potty,” I said, shutting my eyes and leaning back in the seat.
“Rob?” she asked, tentatively.
I nodded.
“Oh my God, I don’t believe this!” she said.
“Believe it, girl, because it’s true. Thank God, she was a bright kid, and saw fit to share this with you. Without it, I would be truly alone,” I said.
“Are you really Rob?” she asked, frowning.
“Yes Sal, I’m your brother. Remember Rod Granger?”
“Okay, say no more,” she said rather too quickly, going red at the thought of him. Rod and Sally had embarked on a very steamy love affair some years ago. It ended rather abruptly when Sally found out that he was already married. We were all sworn to secrecy, and then Sally met good old Keith.
“What are we going to do?” she asked.
“What can we do? I’m stuck until whatever happened is reversed. Now think back, when did things change again?”
Sally frowned and looked out at the passing traffic.
“Half term was in the autumn, I remember Dad and Mum took me to watch you in a play, and you played the part of, of, my God, you were Sophie!”
“How did I do?”
“Brilliantly, you looked very convincing, so much so that the hero seemed to enjoy kissing you rather a lot.”
“Sean Simmonds, yeah, I had a few niggly doubts about him. But, he got married, had kids as well, and he is a bloody Lieutenant Colonel now. Go on.”
“Well, that was a week before the end of term, and then we both broke up, and you came home for the holidays.”
“Well?”
“I can’t remember. I think something happened on Christmas Eve, but you were always different and I thought you were just teasing me.”
“How do you mean?”
“You told me that we must never tell anyone about you being Sophie, and I must always treat you the same, just in case we should forget, and then we might get into trouble. I really just thought you were teasing me.”
“Even at the start?”
“No, I believed you then, but as time went on, occasionally you would talk about fashion or boy bands in the year 2003. In fact, I started to worry when Boyzone started up, as that was a name I remembered you talking about.”
“You mean Sophie, not me.” I said, smiling.
“Don’t start. I don’t know who you are, or were. This is so awful.”
“Sal, let’s get one thing straight, this is happening to me. How do you think I feel with these bloody things stuck to my chest?” I asked, pointing to Sophie’s respectable breasts.
She laughed, despite looking confused.
“So Sal, what happened on Christmas Eve?”
“I don’t know. I really don’t remember, but on Christmas Day, you hugged me so hard, then you hugged Mum and Dad and went round almost crying and laughing all day. It was very strange.”
“Thank God. Only three months to go,” I said. “I can manage that, now I have a target.”
“What can I do, Rob?”
“Don’t call me that. I need to be Sophie, so that she can pick up her life again. I need you to be there to help me be the girl I have to be. God, Sally, I am so pleased that girl was clever enough to confide in you.”
“Can we do anything for her?”
“No, there is no way we can communicate with her. She could leave us a letter, but not the other way around.”
“Oh my God!” she said.
“What?”
“She did. I’ve just remembered. Rob gave me a letter and told me to give it to, oh dear God. He told me to give it to his daughter at a time that I would understand.”
“Where is it Sal?”
“At home. I put it with my dolls house. Only I had two boys, didn’t I?”
She started up the car, and we drove over to her home. Uncle Keith gave me a hug, and told me I was being a brave girl. The boys, Mark and Lewis, were going to bed, they were eight and six.
Then Sally and I went up into the attic. It was dusty, but there was a light, and she found the box with her dolls and the dolls house.
She rooted around for a while, finally producing an envelope.
“Got it.”
It was addressed to Sophie Mills.
I took it and opened it.
<table align="center" width=800 border=2 >
<tbody>
<td bgcolor=#ffffff border=1>
</br>
<font face="Bradley Hand ITC" size=4 color="#000000"><strong>30th October 1978</br>
</br>
Hi Sophie (hee hee)</br>
</br>
If you’re reading this, it means that Aunt Sally has come through for us.</br>
</br>
You were right, you did have a hard time, but I reckon that you got the rough end of the deal. Have we had our monthly yet? If not, have fun. If so, hee hee.</br>
</br>
Rugger is an utterly futile game, and should be banned by international agreement. Mind you, the boys butts are cute in those tight little shorts.</br>
</br>
I don’t know how long this nightmare is going to last, I hope it is up soon, I am getting fed up with Latin and rugger. Mike is great and you must keep in touch with him. I like him, and he’s a good mate. I’ve chosen the RAF section in the CCF, if that isn’t what you would have done, shoot me later.</br>
</br>
I told Sally at half term, while I was at home. And gave her this letter for you. I don’t know if it will help, but I feel alone here, and you must feel the same. This way, at least one of us can get some help.</br>
</br>
Your parents are much nicer as grandparents. You were right, your Dad is/was stricter than you. I will never ever complain about you again, you’re a sweetie. Oh, did you go to the Justin Timberlake concert? If it hasn’t happened yet, then go, and the memories will be there for me when I get back, if I ever do, that is.</br>
</br>
I really miss you and Steven, and it is funny having an aunty who is three years younger than me. I want to come home Dad, please do what you can.</strong></br>
</br>
</br>
<p align="center"><font face="Bradley Hand ITC" size=5><strong>I Love You</strong></font></p>
<p align="center"><font face="Bradley Hand ITC" size=5><strong><big>ME</big></strong></font></p><br>
<p align="center"><font face="Bradley Hand ITC" size=5>Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx</font></p></br>
</br>
<strong>P.S. Sean Simmonds is confused and thinks he is gay, and fancies you/me rotten. I reckon I can sort him out.</strong></br>
</br>
</font></td></tbody></table>
I started to cry for her. She was all alone in an alien world, so I wanted to go there and help her out.
Sally gave me a cuddle, so we wept together for a few moments.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
“Right, Sophie, I have to take you home,” she said, so I nodded.
The drive was only a few minutes, but we hardly spoke.
“Do you want to come and stay until Christmas?”
“No, I have to be there for Steve. Granny and Grandpa are fine, and at least we get some time with them. I think I’ll go to this concert that Sophie wanted to go to, I owe her at least the memories.”
Sally smiled.
“I’ll speak to Mum, and make sure she knows that Rob approved.”
“Thanks.”
We arrived and went in.
“Any change?” Grandpa asked me.
“No, he’s still away with the fairies.”
“Poor devil. God, this is awful for you, Sophie.”
“It’s awful for all of us,” I said, going up to bed.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
The week progressed. I told Jenny that I’d go to the concert in early December, so she told me that the minibus would pick us up from her house. That weekend I went and spent some time with Jenny and Caroline. They were in the lower sixth, the year above me (Sophie), but I always got on better with them than most of my own year group.
I didn’t say a lot, but just picked up the youth culture that Sophie always told me I didn’t understand. She’d been right, as I still didn’t understand it, but then again, neither did half the youth.
On the Saturday, we went to the cinema at Watford. We had a pizza before and were walking across to the cinema when a group of boys saw us. Matthew Kaiser was one of them. His sister, Kate, was in the same class as me.
“Hi Jenny,” said one of the boys. I didn’t know him and she called him John.
“Hi John, what’s up?” she said.
“We were going to see the Pirates of the Caribbean,” he said.
“So were we,” said Jenny, and I watched as Matthew pushed through to be nearer me. He smiled at me and I smiled back. He was sort of hunky, if I thought like Sophie, that is.
“Hello Sophie, you don’t know me, but..”
“Yes I do, you’re Matthew and you’re Kate’s brother,” I said, and he went red.
“Oh, I didn’t realise you knew me.”
“You asked Kate about me, and she told me. You can’t keep anything quiet with girls,” I said, and he laughed.
He was older than most of the boys who had approached me so far, but I felt comfortable with him. I didn’t know what Sophie would have done, so I just smiled at him.
We all went into the cinema together. There were six boys and three girls. I found myself sitting next to Matthew and smiled to myself. I admired good planning in a bloke.
The movie was great, and I half expected an arm to snake across my shoulders at some point. But, by half way through, it didn’t and I was mildly disappointed. I was also relieved as this was a complication for which I was ill prepared.
Then came a really scary bit and I jumped and found myself grabbing his hand. There we stayed, he wasn’t deliberately holding it against my will, as it was just quite nice. I left it there and he sort of held it.
At the romantic climax, I wasn’t prepared for the kiss that he gave me. He leaned across and gently kissed my cheek. I looked at him in surprise, as he gave no warning at all. It wasn’t unpleasant, just not expected.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered.
I found myself squeezing his hand.
“It’s okay,” I heard Sophie’s voice say, and then we were kissing properly.
My heart was racing, as every female hormone in my female body was on overdrive, and my body responded normally. I let my brain go blank and became Sophie.
The kiss was not an experienced one, but it was a heartfelt and genuine one, and I responded in kind. I let his tongue glide between my lips, and we touched tongues for a second. I felt my body react in ways I did not expect. My nipples hardened, and I had a tingling sensation between my legs. I wrapped a hand behind his head, and I then felt the arm snake over my shoulders.
The film ended, but we were oblivious. I only realised when Jenny’s laughter filtered through.
We disentangled, feeling embarrassed but somehow quite pleased. My brain was in a real twirl. I was Sophie. I told myself this over and over again, and somehow the whole episode seemed perfectly right. In fact, I had not had one stray thought about the various naked and semi naked females that I had seen over the last couple of weeks. It seems that I was a normal heterosexual female, after all.
As we left the cinema, Matthew took my hand, so we walked out hand-in-hand. We were due to catch a bus, but he offered to take me home in his car.
“I’m staying with Jenny, and so is Caroline,” I said.
“Then I’ll take all of you home,” he offered. We accepted.
He drove his Mum’s Vauxhall Corsa, which he drove very well. He dropped us off at Jenny’s house.
I stayed behind as the others went in, grinning and winking at me.
“I just wanted to say sorry,” he said.
“What for?”
“Kissing you, I should have asked.”
“Don’t be silly, who ever asks?”
He smiled. “Thanks.”
“I liked it,” I said.
“Are you going to the concert in December?”
“Why, do you want me to?”
“Very much.”
“Then I’ll go.”
“Really? Kate said you weren’t going to.”
“Kate’s out of date, isn’t she?”
He reddened and nodded. “You are very pretty.”
“Thanks, you are pretty smart yourself,” I said, meaning it.
“May I kiss you again?”
“Who has to ask?”
“I do,” he said, kissing me.
Standing like this was more comfortable, and the kiss went on and on. Finally, he broke off, which was just as well, as I was almost ready to lie down and open my legs. Shit, this sex business what hard! Girls got knocked just as hard as boys, and I could see how accidents happened.
“Goodnight Sophie. Can I see you again?”
“If you want.”
“I want, very much.”
“Then I’d like that too.”
“Bye then,” he said, kissing me gently on the cheek. I watched him drive off, turned and walked inside.
Jenny and Caroline were full of it, and I got a real ribbing, but I didn’t care. Hell. Had I fallen for the boy?
I went to sleep remembering that kiss.
<strong><big><center>* * *</center></big></strong>
I woke up the next morning, feeling odd. I didn’t feel ill, but I didn’t feel well, and when I got up I realise why. I cursed Sophie for being female, cursed myself for being inept at electrical things, and cursed the curse that I was now experiencing.
I was a miserable cow all day and felt rotten. I felt heavy in the abdomen, and sort of bloated and my boobs ached. I made sure everyone was aware of my mood, but found little sympathy amongst school friends and teachers alike.
It lasted about four or five days, and as I sat by the bed in the hospital, I earnestly prayed for this all to be over.
<hr>
<center><font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=8 color=black>To Be Continued...</font></center>
<td><center><font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=6 color=black><big>Gruesome Tuesday</big></font>
<font face="Edwardian Script ITC" size=6 color=black><big>by Tanya Allan</big></font></center>
Fifteen-year old Sophie wants to go to a Justin Timberlake concert, but her father, Rob, doesn’t want to let her go. Having lost his wife to cancer, he may be over-protective. They have an argument, in which she accuses him of not understanding what it is like to be young.
He remembers his youth well, and telling her that she has it easy compared to him.
A freaky electric shock transports her into her father’s fifteen-year old body in a boys’ boarding school in the 1970s, and he ends up as her in the present.
Things then get very interesting indeed!</center></td></center></tr></table>
1245105291
1
174
174
1
The Anime Salon
The Anime salon: A life without stress
by The Grue
Charles furled his brow over the figures marketing ad handed him. Inside his office he spent over an hour analyzing projections and figures it almost made his head hurt. The life of a businessman was rewarding... but it was a mental challenge that seemed to take up more and more of his time. Some time later a sweet voice pulled him from his trance. “Coffee mr. Jones?”
He looked up to see the sweet smiling face of his secretary. She was perfectly built, almost inhumanly so. Her curvy body, her perfect skin, her large soulful eyes... the only odd thing about her appearance was her hair.. it was a bright blue but it didn't look dyed... somehow it was her natural hair color. “Yes Janice, thank you.” he replied feeling groggy.
She giggled a little bit. “You look awful.”
He yawned “I feel awful... and it's only lunchtime.” She giggled again, as Charles leaned back in his chair. Unlike to Janice, the years have not been kind to his features. 30 years old and he already had a beer belly. His face was wrinkled and tired looking. He looked at his secretary, looked at her small mouth with full luscious lips... looked at her flowing hair... looked at her inhumanly flawless skin... he had to ask her “How do you manage to look so good?”
She was taken a little off guard. “Why Charles, I didn't know you noticed.”
He sat up a little more straight. “I have... your job is just as stressful as mine, how do you manage to look so youthful day by day here?”
She smiled brightly. “I go to this great salon in Parks Mall, they can do wonders for you. They do manicures, pedicures, hair, exfoliate your skin... you name it, they do it.” He thought for a moment “In fact... I have a gift certificate for them in my purse. Would you like it?”
He thought for a while and then nodded. “Yeah and I think I'll take my lunch break now.”
She giggled “Your hair is getting sort of long Charles. You should let them look at it.”
He smirked “Thank you I will.”
**********
A short time later Charles arrived at the mall. Parks Mall was always a place where the youth of the city would congregate and in large numbers. Surrounding him were all manner of goths, punks, geeks, thugs, preppies, cheerleaders, and jocks.. He moved through the crowd of youth towards the salon. The salon had a pink sign with blue letters proudly proclaiming it as “The Anime Salon.” and instructed those looking at it to “Wash your troubles away.”He entered it and found himself in a waiting room, Chairs were set up along the pink-wallpapered wall. Said wall was covered with posters from Japanese cartoons... Charles thought it a little odd that you couldn't see them working on other people but he shrugged his shoulders and had a seat. A minute later a woman came in through a door in the wall opposite the entrance, she was beautiful, almost as beautiful as Janice... in fact there was some resemblance between them, they almost could be cousins... they had the same well built bodies, the same deep soulful eyes.
“Um excuse me mister?”
Charles snapped out of it “Erm... yes. I'm here for a haircut.”
The woman smiled “Right this way, we have a chair that just opened up.” She lead him through the door that she entered from, inside the salon various women and even a few men were getting varying degrees of treatment from haircuts to manicures something seemed odd about it though... they all seemed similar somehow... that train of thought was derailed as the woman lead him through another door and sat him down in a barber's chair.
The woman smiled “My name is Alana, and I'll be your stylist for today. Just sit back and relax and let your cares be washed away.” she started massaging some oil into Charles' hair. “Relax. Feel yourself be washed away into another world.” She continued massaging the oil. Charles was feeling almost unnaturally relaxed... then she said something unusual. “Now then, you will answer my questions.”
Charles felt his mouth open and say “Yes Alana.”
Alana smiled, this one would be easy. “Why did you come here?”
Again Charles answered without trying to . “I seek a life without stress.”
Alana smiled “Say no more.” Charles tried to speak but found he couldn't... in fact he couldn't move at all. “Stand up.” Charles stood up. Even though he didn't want to. “Strip” his body did as she commanded.
Alana looked over the now-nude Charles. He was unattractive to put it mildly. And he wasn't even packing much in-between his legs. “Now then, we're going to give you that stress-free life.” She lead him to a bed and lied him down on it. She started rubbing a cream all over him and to his surprise it made all his body, arm, leg, and even pubic hair fall out. She rolled him over and did his backside too.. She smiled “You see, I started this salon so I could solve peoples problems... most of what people need is a change in perspective So I provide it.”She started rubbing an oil on his now bare skin causing it to tingle, where the oil was rubbed his skin became unnaturally soft. Alana left for a moment and then came back with a wig... it looked somewhat silly with it's pink color besides it obviously would only fit someone if they were bald... how did she intend to-. “Now I want you to shave your own head.” Charles without any conscious control stood up and turned to a nearby mirror took a razor in one hand and began shaving his head. He didn't even nick himself once. Deep in his mind he was wondering how she was doing this but then she placed the wig upon his head.
The wig felt like it was taking root pulling in, invading the follicles where his hair used to be... and soon it ceased to be a wig. It was now his natural pink hair. The hair's roots began to enter his mind... slowly the identity of Charles was erased...
Charles...
Char...
Ch...
Chris...
Chrissy opened her eyes. And looked down at herself “Oh Alana, can we do something about my body? I mean I can't very well wear a skirt in this.. and the idea of wearing boy clothes makes me sick to my stomach...”
Alana smirked “Well then Chrissy, I've got just the thing.” She tossed Chrissy a pair of panties. “Go on child put them on.”
Chrissy slid them up her smooth legs and as soon as the fabric touched her cock and explosion of pleasure rocked her. Her cock inverted in on itself making it's way into a new clitoris. Her balls followed pulling inwards as her scrotum split revealing the lips of a labia. Her hips began to expand as fat traveled down from her belly to her butt as her waist contracted. The changes moved down making her legs long and shapely while her feet became dainty.
Alana snapped a Bra on Chrissy and the changes continued. Chrissy felt her nipples harden as flesh began to build up behind those nipples. “I think 30-C will be good for you Chrissy.” Alana said as Chrissy's breasts grew to those sizes. Her shoulders made a slight cracking sound as they pulled together and her hands shrank and became dainty. Her head felt funny as her eyes grew wide and her mouth shrank while simultaneously her lips puffed up. Her nose shrank to almost invisible proportions, And for the first time Chrissy felt at peace.
Alana let her bathe in the glow for a while “Now Chrissy, You are our new receptionist Go out there and greet our customers. Chrissy happily skipped out to the front desk. She had the best job in the world. No stress, No worries.
The Anime salon: A life without stress
by The Grue
Charles furled his brow over the figures marketing ad handed him. Inside his office he spent over an hour analyzing projections and figures it almost made his head hurt. The life of a businessman was rewarding... but it was a mental challenge that seemed to take up more and more of his time. Some time later a sweet voice pulled him from his trance. “Coffee mr. Jones?”
1245272398
1
175
175
1
The Girls' bathroom.
The Girls Bathroom
By: TheGrue
It all started at Central High School on Monday, John and his buddies hanging out in the lunchroom. It was Max who noticed the girls walking out of the bathroom giggling. "What you guys think they talk about that’s so funny?"
Nick shrugged his shoulders, "I dunno…"
Bill leaned in, "I think they’re laughing at us."
"Nah, something’s up… you guys ever notice they always go in there in groups?"
"I noticed that…"
"Something strange is going on…"
"Hey, why doesn’t one of us dress like a girl and look in there…"
John was just listening to the conversation in amusement. At the mention of actually impersonating a girl he burst out laughing. "Yeah but who’s gonna do that?" They all looked at John… he knew what they were thinking. "Whoa! It ain’t gonna be me…"
"Well well. I guess we have a volunteer." Max said slyly.
"You guys can’t be serious…"
"Dead serious John… or should we say Joan!"
John sighed in surrender… once the guys got an idea in their heads they won’t stop until it happens. The plan was simple. On Tuesday, Max finds the costume and on Wednesday, John wears it just long enough to go into the bathroom.
Max had no problem finding the costume, much to John’s dismay; it was one of those costumes that although they are feminine in appearance, they are tailored to a man’s body. On Wednesday, John was at school wearing the costume.
The whole gang was there just watching him… waiting for him to enter the bathroom. He swallowed and pushed the door aside.
What he saw next shocked him. All the young women were naked and performing some sort of strange ritual. They immediately turned towards him.
"You don’t belong here…"
John bolted for the door, but found it locked. The women slowly walked toward him. He was trapped, and something strange was happening. One of the women raised her hands and chanted some strange incantation; the next thing John knew was that he was in chains. The chains somehow levitated pulling him upwards.
"What should we do with him?" One girl asked.
"Does anybody here know this guy?" another asked.
There was a long silence
"I do." One girl finally said, and she stepped forward.
John recognized her immediately; she was his ex-girlfriend. "Jenny? What are you doing here?"
Jenny walked over to him, kissed him, and said, "You’ll find out soon enough." she then turned to the others, "This man has seen us… it is only fitting that he join us!" the others nodded in agreement. One pressed a loose tile on the wall and the wall moved aside reviling a large golden ring and a pedestal. The chains immediately pulled John and tied him to the ring with his arms and legs spread wide, a fifth chain held his head in place, he could not move any part of his body.
One of the women who John didn’t recognize walked up to the pedestal. "Fellow women," her voice was very commanding "this man has come into our sanctum, and he will now become one of us. Before the ceremony commences, I will grant him 5 questions."
John knew there was no way out… he also knew that if he provoked them he probably would be attacked… so he decided to play along and find out as much as he could. "What will happen to me?"
"You will become one of us…"
"And who are you?"
"You can call me Emily… We are part of an ancient order of mages. We have learned to control the very energies of the human mind for our gain."
"Why the secrecy?"
"A long time ago, we were given a label that will haunt us forever… witches. We have been hunted for centuries and have learned to be cautious."
"Are all high-school girls restrooms like this?"
"All schools have at least one like this. And all girls and all women have either heard of us or have joined us."
"So what you’re saying is that I’ve seen your secret sanctum and now you’re going to give me powers?"
"Oh it’s far more complex then that. Only women can use our abilities. You are going to become one of us in more ways then one."
That was it… John couldn’t believe his ears… or soon to be her ears. He quickly calmed himself. "Won’t my friends and family miss me?"
"That’s more then 5 questions… but I’ll answer it." She chanted something and what appeared to be an exact copy of John appeared opening the door and walking out. "That person is identical to you both physically and mentally. The only difference is that he has a false memory of this occasion." She turned to the women, "Now let the ceremony begin!"
The chains tightened their grip. Emily waved her hands and John’s clothes vanished.
She leaned over and whispered into John’s ear "Don’t worry, you’ll like it."
At the sight of all these naked young women, John’s cock was erect. Despite all of his efforts, he could not make it soften. Emily chanted something and a strange device appeared in her hands. It looked like a vagina… Before John could react, it flew onto his cock and began to move back and forth. Pleasure flowed through John as it had never before. He had never had a sexual experience like this. An orgasm was developing quickly and right at the moment he was about to come… a strange almost electric energy flowed down his cock and throughout his entire body. The result was more pleasure and any objections John had died with this development. He felt the vagina device move away but the electric feeling continued to course through him. Slowly, he noticed that his body was shrinking… the chains were loosening to accommodate this. The next change was that his hair burst out until it was waist length while simultaneously, his arm, chest, and leg hair fell to the ground. His skin became softer and his peach fuzz receded into his face. The electric feeling faded, and Emily waved her hands again and a flask formed. She then poured it down John’s throat. John was too busy bathing in afterglow to notice. After the liquid went down, the Vagina device began to change shape; it folded in on itself and became a penis. John knew what was happening but he didn’t care. His chest slowly expanded into an easy 30-C size and then he felt it… His cock began to move into his crotch… that only sent huge waves of pleasure through him as the cock rubbed against the newly formed walls of her new vagina. His cock became her uterus and his balls were sucked in and became her ovaries.
Final cosmetic changes were taking place. When she finally managed to stagger out, "I accept your offer and choose to join you." Almost as if to punctuate this, the cock device entered her and caused her to have her first of many female orgasms.
The Girls Bathroom
By: TheGrue
It all started at Central High School on Monday, John and his buddies hanging out in the lunchroom. It was Max who noticed the girls walking out of the bathroom giggling. "What you guys think they talk about that’s so funny?"
Nick shrugged his shoulders, "I dunno…"
Bill leaned in, "I think they’re laughing at us."
"Nah, something’s up… you guys ever notice they always go in there in groups?"
"I noticed that…"
"Something strange is going on…"
"Hey, why doesn’t one of us dress like a girl and look in there…"
1245272547
1
176
176
1
iBod - A life changing music player
A music obsessed Aaron gets chosen to beta test a new kind of music player with unusual results...
<!--break-->
WARNING!!! The following story contains sexual acts between consenting adults. If you are below the legal age (18 most places) to read such matters, or it is illegal where you are, stop it right there! Also this isn't meant to be fine literature, so there are mistakes and errors in there somewhere, and the writing is not meant to be airtight. if you're looking for revolutionary fiction, look elsewhere please.
iBod
by Babarr
"Son of a bitch!"
Aaron swore as his music player failed to obey him on his fifth attempt at a reboot. The thing still briefly displayed a mocking, X-eyed, sad face and promptly shut off. He was a bit obsessive about his music, and losing this crucial piece of technology put him at quite a loss. There would be no quick replacement either, as he had recently lost his job. Coincidentally, he had been caught a few too many times trying to covertly listen to his music during "important" meetings. Due to lack of funds, he had also lost his apartment, and was staying at his long time best friend Seth's place.
Tossing the player aside, he began pacing and wondering what could be done about losing this integral part of himself. Sure he could sit at his computer and listen, but what was the fun in that. He couldn't listen while driving, while riding the subway, or DJ an impromptu party. He needed something big too, his now defunct player was top of the line, and was the biggest available on the market. It had cost him almost a month's pay at the time.
Straightening his glasses and jumping online, he began perusing the possible options.
"Too small.. too few features.. incompatible.. ugly..too expensive..U2 branding?.. OGG-Vorbis only? Gross.. ugh!"
Frustrated, he was about to close the window when a small ad at the bottom of the page caught his eye: "State of the art music player seeking beta testers. Click here to apply" Intrigued, he clicked and entered his vitals: age, sex, height, weight, address, bloodtype, history of disease or infection, musical taste, and size of music library. "What an odd set of questions for a beta test.." he thought. After submitting, the page said that all applications would be reviewed and decisions would be made in the coming weeks about who could become a tester, and the winning applicants would be notified by mail. Just as Aaron was shutting the page, Seth arrived home with some take-out.
"What are you doing here?" Seth said, aghast.
"Oh man, did you bring me some too?."
"No! You're supposed to be at that interview right now!" Seth yelled, "What's going on?"
"Hah hah, very funny... My music player is totally dead, and I got tied up trying to fix it," Aaron said with a sigh.
"You mean..you didn't go because your stupid music player broke?" Seth fumed, "I know you use it all the time, but seriously man, what the hell"
"Hey listen..I.." offered Aaron
"I really put my ass on the line for you to get that interview, and I can't believe you blew it off for that stupid machine," said Seth, frustrated
They sat in silence for a few minutes, and then, remembering his earlier endeavor online, Aaron said timidly: "I uh..applied for a job today actually"
"Oh yeah?" said Seth, skeptically
"Online, testing for a music player, I should hear back real soon"
"Ok..but it better be fast, because I'm going to start charging you rent...even though we go way back, times are tight. You got very lucky that Stephanie just moved out on me and I had some money to cover you"
Seth then tossed Aaron one of the boxes of food, "This is your last free meal, eat up."
--------
3-4 Weeks Later
--------
"Hey Aaron, you got a package," Seth said as he tossed Aaron the medium sized box.
"What the hell? I haven't ordered anything recentl....Oh awesome! I got the job!" Aaron yelled triumphantly.
"What are you talking about?" asked Seth "Thats awesome, for that..uh..what was it again?"
"Music..portable..cutting edge..beta..gotta go!" Aaron rushed off to his room, slammed the door and tore open the box. Inside, a note read:
"Congratulations Aaron! You were one of a very select group chosen to beta test our new, innovative digital music player: the iBod. Based on your physical characteristics, music taste, and uncommonly large music library, we were able to choose you from an overwhelming pool of applicants. As a beta tester you must agree to total non disclosure before using this technology, and sign and return the enclosed forms."
Aaron pulled a stack of legal papers from the box and pushed some trash off his cluttered desk to make room for them.
"The iBod is a revolutionary way to listen to and store music. Instead of the old model of carrying your music in bulky and fragile boxes, and having your earphones tangle every time you put them away, the iBod uses advanced technology to use YOU as the storage space, and your internal circuitry as the music playback mechanism. The music will be played straight through your auditory cortex, completely bypassing the eardrum. Using this method, you are able to store an almost infinite amount of music on your person, and listen to it with absolutely no loss of clarity, and with no damage to your hearing! The biological specifics of how this technology works are still a closely guarded secret, but be assured that it is very safe, and effective. "
Aaron was skeptical, but extremely intrigued. His heart beat with rapt anticipation.
"The iBod still interfaces with your computer the traditional way, but after the initial hardwired install, you may receive wireless updates from our state of the art software package, unless you choose to turn this option off in the preferences.
"Before installing. Please make sure that your computer is free from all viruses and that all of your music has been obtained legally. Corrupt files can result in unpredictable behavior in the iBod system, so please be careful. The makers of iBod cannot be held responsible for any unintended effects if this rule is not followed."
Taking a moment, Aaron pulled out more of the contents of the box and set them on the floor.
"The iBod system consists of a special chip that must be implanted under your skin. The playback controls will be accessible via small tattoos that are applied with the special implantation device included in this box
"Remove the implantation device from its case, and place it over your wrist. When it is firmly attached, press the power button. Implantation takes about one hour, and you may feel a slight tingling sensation, and warmness centered around the device. This is normal and should not be too unpleasant. The implantation device is only good for one use, so please privately discard of it when you're finished.
"Enjoy your new iBod, we will be in touch soon about your experiences with the system!"
Aaron was astonished. He had heard of some crazy, advanced technology coming out of Japan, but this seemed almost alien. Free music player, meant free music player though, and he could hardly wait to try this thing out. He pulled out the sleek black implantation device from its case. It was about the size of one of those water wing things kids wear when they're learning how to swim. He clamped it around his wrist, pressed the power button, and drifted off to sleep.
A couple hours later, he awoke, and the implantation device was pulsing with a white light. He removed the apparatus from his wrist and gazed at its handiwork. He had some very small tattoos of the standard controls: play, fast forward, rewind, volume. Above those, shone a small flexible, touch sensitive display. He also had a small hole that looked like it was for interfacing, headphones and external listening. Feeling a bit sore, he rubbed his wrist and felt the new odd bumps underneath his skin.
Next, he pulled out the interfacing cable and install disc. After installing the proprietary software, he began transferring his music files to the new program. The program warned that a library this size would have to be transferred over several sessions, in order to allow the body to build the special tissue required for data storage. He plugged the interfacing cable into his computer and the other end into his new wrist dock. The computer indicated that it would take several hours to transfer the first chunk of music to his body.
"Ah, Animal Collective through Arcade Fire, Beck to Bjork, Casiotone to Can," Aaron thought "It's not much but its a start.."
Maneuvering the long cable over to his futon, Aaron laid back and got ready to sleep for the night, feeling a strange but slight tingle enveloping his body.
----
The Next Morning
----
*Knock Knock* "Hey man, are you alright in there?," asked Seth "I haven't seen you since you got that package last night..."
Aaron awoke with a start, and his computer and implant screen were flashing red. He was sore all over.
"*ahem* Uh.. yeah! Sorry, I'm just busy with this new music player I got in the mail, adding updates and stuff like that, you know how it is. I must've dozed off.."
"All right..well..I'm heading off to work..I'll see you later then."
"Later.."
As he heard the front door click close, Aaron took stock of himself. His body ached all over from the night's processes, especially around his chest. He could've sworn his legs and face felt a bit smoother too. Overall he felt a bit softer, like there was a layer of cushioning on his whole body that wasn't there before, even though he was as toned as ever. His implant screen was blinking red, and displayed some nonsense about an access breach and erroneous data. His computer displayed a bit more information and said that some dangerous files had been detected and possibly implanted during the night's procedure. Looking a bit at the documentation, he decided that this probably wasn't that big of a deal even if the manual said that it could cause some unwanted side effects, and definitely not a surprise considering the large amount of pirated music he had in his collection. The warning would probably show up a few more times over the course of the transfer.
He tested a few of the files he had uploaded to himself. The interface was a little odd to use, considering it was actually on him, but it was quite sleek. The little screen displayed artist information and allowed him to navigate his collection easily. It was truly odd for him to hear music that was beamed directly to his audio cortex. The details were much more apparent, and required very little volume adjustment. He could still hear the outside world pretty easily too. While rocking out to "My Girls" he readied another set of files for upload. He opted to stay awake this time so he could search for some new music while the long transfer progressed. When he hit enter, the strange tingling again covered his whole body, and even made him feel a little hot.
"Well, I've got one hand free at the moment..." He said, while removing his shorts, and pulling up some of his favorite sites. He was suddenly caught short by the size of his member. It was noticeably smaller than it normally was. He dismissed it though and thought his mind was just playing tricks on him, especially after all of these crazy additions to his body's system.
A couple hours later, he started to feel a bit drowsy, and still quite sore. The transfer was still churning forward, and still had quite a ways to go. He raised his free arm to massage his strained eyes, and brushed his chest, which elicited a small gasp. His chest had felt progressively swollen and sensitive swollen over the last few hours. He decided to take off his shirt to inspect himself (the cable attached to his arm made it a bit difficult, but he let it hang on the one arm).
He prodded his chest area and noted that it felt similar to how an inflamed bruise felt a few days after an injury, just sort of soft and fluid filled. He thought his nipples might be a little larger, but again dismissed this as mind trickery. The lessening of hair continued on his chest and his legs were almost completely smooth now. His ass felt a bit swollen as well, and his shorts were starting to get a little uncomfortable.
"Ah well, I guess I can deal with a little booty in exchange for this setup." Aaron thought.
For some reason this inspection made him feel horny again, and considering the fact that Seth wouldn't be home for a few hours, he decided to relieve himself again, only to be surprised again by his shrinking penis. Afterwards, he promptly feel asleep, his body obviously exhausted from making so much new tissue.
---
A ringing phone awoke Aaron a couple hours later, and he bounced up to grab it. It was Seth, calling from work.
"Hello?" said Aaron, not expecting his voice to sound so squeaky
"Uh..hey..Aaron?" said a doubting Seth
"Yeah dude, its me"
"Oh ok, you sound different or something...maybe its the connection..anyway, I've got to stay overtime and I just wanted to let you know not to be concerned about me."
"Oh..thanks honey, I appreciate it, I would've been worried sick," said Aaron, sarcastically
"Oh shut up, I'm just trying to be nice..see you in a few hours"
"Later"
As Aaron hung up, he again caught himself in the mirror. His chest was still pretty swollen, it was even visible through his tight old band t-shirt. It almost looked like..
"No..it couldn't be," he said, lifting up his shirt "oh god, it is, they ARE!"
Yep, boobs. Not anything to make a fuss over (well unless they had sprouted on you over the course of a few hours, then you might feel a bit peeved). No bigger than an A cup and topped with some small nipples, about the size of a pencil eraser, and delicately textured when erect (which these sure were). Tentatively he reached up his (smaller and more delicate hand) to touch and affirm their realness. Sure enough, as soon as he made contact, he felt as if he just stuck his hand in an electrical socket. A small moan escaped his lips.
"Jesus...did I just moan? What is happening to me??"
Scanning the documentation again, he said some preliminary swelling would occur during the initial transfer, especially for large amounts of data. This was considered normal and would subside in a few days. He organized the last set of files for upload and was hit with a new message: "Initial data tissue is firmly established. Rapid growth tissue may now be applied. Time to complete upload of the remainder of the library: 1 hour"
Aaron hit enter, giving the computer the go ahead to transfer. Now over half of his library would be transfered in less than an hour, certainly less than the half day it took for the rest of the files. Aaron hoped that this new rapid tissue growth wouldn't give him any more strange side effects, although he was curious about what was happening to him. The earlier encounter with his "breasts" had again made him yearn for a way to pass the time while the transfer finished. With difficulty, he removed his shorts. His ass had almost outgrown them. It was nice and firm, but big and round as well. As he tugged his pants all the way off, he gasped.
His dick was barely visible.
Shocked, he again turned to the internet to search for any of the side effects he was experiencing. He found that his side effects were truly uncommon, and that he should abandon the system as soon as possible. He clicked over to the transfer application, and tried to hit cancel, but the program balked at him and said that stopping mid transfer would be very dangerous, and removing the cable could cause even more problems and data/tissue corruption.
He reached up again to massage his eyes and beating headache, and collided with one of his new breasts, which was now much bigger than it had been even a few minutes ago. It was now a very full A, and rounding on a B cup (perfectly shaped and circular, I might add).
Realizing that he was beaten, he decided to lay back and watch the changes as they slowly transformed him, fearful of what worse things would befall him if he tried to stop the transfer. He watched his chest slowly rise and fall with his breathing, and thought he noticed his shirt covered breasts slowly swelling bigger and bigger with each breath. They seemed to grow at an almost imperceptible rate, much like letting ones feet get covered with sand as they let waves wash over them: You couldn't say when the feet got covered, but they gradually got that way anyway. About halfway through the transfer he was at a solid C cup. He reached up to touch them in astonishment, and was pleasantly surprised at how firm, yet soft and yielding they were. He squeezed his new tits through his t-shirt and moaned loudly..they were incredibly sensitive. Gone were his concerns of a few moments ago, his arousal had overtaken him, he now had just one goal. Using his free hand, he reached down to grab his cock, and was greeted with a hairless mound. His penis was gone, replaced with some smooth, almost alien surface. He rubbed the fleshy mound gently and was rewarded with a great amount of pleasure. He stroked it gently, first with the soft pads of his fingers, then with the tips of his nails. He was incredibly horny, and couldn't quite get the relief he needed.
Frustrated, he switched back to feeling up his now quite ample set of tits. He reached up under his t-shirt, and felt their doughy weight in his hand. They were certainly a small D cup by now, and a good 20 minutes remained on the transfer. He continued to gaze in wonder as they slowly inflated in his hand. He spread his hand on them and rested it still for a few minutes so he could feel the pressure build behind his hand. After a bit of this, it was almost hard to slip his hand out from between his growing boobs, and his overtaxed t-shirt. He'd take it off if it wasn't for the damn cable, but he had a feeling it might take itself off in a few minutes especially if this growth continued.
Again, he reached down to his smooth mound and almost passed out from the pleasure. Over the past few minutes, the mound had transformed into a very wet, and very eager pair of pussy lips, and an incredibly sensitive clit. He began to rub himself, and discovered what naturally felt the best. He was amazed as the sensation. His whole body was tingling much stronger than before. The transfer was only a minute away from completion, and he was furiously trying to bring himself off as his breasts continued to swell.
"Ungh!! Bigger! BIGGER! I neeeed this" Aaron commanded his swelling rack, now bigger than a ripe cantaloupe, but still squashed under his poor t-shirt and gravity's cruel pull.
He worked his aching pussy faster and faster, chasing an almost unachievable and unimaginably pleasurable moment. Working one, then two then three finger inside himself, he continued at a feverish pace. His soft, feminine face was contorting, mouth agape, anticipating the point of no return. Just as the computer dinged: "Transfer complete!" He cried out:
"OH GOD..YESS YESSS..OH MY GOD I'M COMING..MMMGH...OH JESUS THIS IS AMAZING..YESSS"
He exploded in a glorious climax and felt an enormous amount of energy course through his entire being. It was the most wonderful orgasm he had ever experienced, and the first as a woman.
After he took a few minutes to collect himself, he worked himself forward on his bed and leaned over, the full weight of his tits now apparent to him. He stood up and unplugged the interfacing cable, and walked over to his closet mirror. His jaw dropped. In the mirror was a gorgeous indie chick with no underwear, amazing legs, a perfect pussy, a round full ass, flat tummy and a faded t-shirt that didn't look long for this world. He slowly pulled the t-shirt over his head, and was hit again by another wave of pleasure. As he drew it over his head he noted the soft, textured pull of the fabric against his erect nipples. As the shirt pulled off of his tits, he felt their weight undulate slowly on his delicate chest. As he brought the shirt off of his eyes, he gazed at himself, or I guess, she gazed at herself in the mirror. She had a perfect, soft face, framed by a short, pixie haircut
"I'm perfect..." Aaron thought "but why did this happen to me?"
She reached up to cup his impossibly large and firm breasts. They seemed to be floating on his chest, with very little sagginess. She grabbed and groped her heaving orbs tenderly, and forcefully. Aaron would have killed to fuck a girl like this when he was a man. She sashayed, and swayed her hips and shook her breasts, emphasizing her sexiness. Again, feeling a quite horny due to the recent turn of events and this display in front of the mirror, she reached between her legs for another session. As she did, she heard the front door click open, and a mischievous smile crossed her face.
---
After Seth had walked in and clinked his keys on the front hall table, he called out: "Aaron? You home?"
Looking up, he saw a fully nude, gorgeous girl step out of Aaron's room. She looked like many a hipster chick that Aaron had managed to drag home after late night concerts. This one however was eyeing him with flames of lust in her eyes.
"It's Erin, now, with an E.." she said, giggling. She smiled and slowly glided over next to her target. "I want to thank you for treating me so nicely these last few weeks, even though I've been a bit of a screw up sometimes..."
Seth was frozen, but honestly a little aroused. "What the hell..you're a chick now?? What..ha.."
"Shhh" she said, placing her slender finger over his lips. She reached down and rubbed the growing bulge in his pants. Removing her finger from his lips, she placed it in her mouth and started to slowly suck it, in and out, moaning as she did. Then she slowly guided him back to the overstuffed sofa, and pushed him onto it. She quickly removed his belt and unzipped his pants, carefully avoiding touching his penis, something she knew would be absolute torture. She wasn't sure why this uncontrollable lust had made this feel so natural, but right now she just wanted one thing, and she was going to get it.
Yanking his pants, off, she grabbed for his rock hard cock. She licked it slowly from the bottom to the top, coating it with lubrication, maintaing eye contact with him. She lightly sucked on the head, swirling her tongue as she did. She then swung her heavy tits over his cock and and lightly brushed it with her nipples and warm curves. She wrapped her soft tits around his cock and slowly stroked, up and down. Seth, who had not had any action since his girlfriend Stephanie moved out several months ago, was in absolutely heaven. As Erin continued her warm-up exercise, she took one of her free hands and began to tease herself. First she gave her dangling breasts a hefty squeeze, then slowly trailed down to her new sex. She encountered a very swollen and wet vagina, and after coating her fingers in lubrication, slowly finger-fucked herself while using her other hand to work his shaft. She thought it wasn't quite the biggest thing she'd ever seen, it was about average at 6.5 inches or so, but it would certainly do for what she needed it for. She worked him and herself to the edge, but when she felt him about to cum, she immediately slowed and removed herself from his cock, letting her drool run down from her mouth, gasping and smiling. She stroked him slowly and began to move herself into position on top of him.
Suddenly her wrist screen lit up, and beeped with the message "Receiving new data!" Her breasts then began to swell, very slowly at first, and the two barely noticed what was happening. They moved from a DD to an E over the course of about two minutes. Erin was frozen in the pleasure of the growth, and was just a few inches from impaling herself on Seth's cock. Seth lay back and watched the spectacle, while Erin was still slowly stroking him. Erin slowly snapped out of it, but felt even more turned on than before. She reached up and cupped her new additions, and moaned at their new sensitivity, and then looked back at Seth with a lustful fire in her eyes as she slowly rubbed the head of his penis around the opening to her new vagina, coating it with her wetness.
After a few seconds of torture, she slowly worked herself down onto his cock, and almost came right there. She enjoyed the feeling of being filled completely. She worked herself up and down on his shaft, moaning and gasping for air. Her enormous breasts were bouncing and jiggling all over the place. She reached up and grasped one and her hand sunk into its heavy mass, squashing it into a perfect circle. When he sensed she was getting too tired to keep up her feverish pace, Seth flipped her over and held her legs high in the air so that they rested on his shoulders. As he re-entered her she almost screamed in pleasure. Her hands were now free to tease her clit and massage her tits. She couldn't believe how good it felt to be filled to the brim with his cock. He continued pounding her moist pussy, until he started to reach the point of no return. Luckily, Erin was almost on the edge as well.
"Erin..I'm going to.." gasped Seth
"I know, I can feel it.*UH*..oh god I want you to cum inside me so badly..please, just cum inside my.. *UH*..little *UNH*.. *AH!* PUSSY!" said Erin, through gritted teeth, in between collisions.
With that, Seth exploded inside her, coating her insides with his seed. When Erin felt him expand inside her, she too erupted in a powerful orgasm. Both of their orgasms seemed to go on for minutes, and after they had died down they collapsed on eachother, gasping for breath and feeling eachother's heartbeats.
"Oh my god, I had no idea it felt like that for a woman," mumbled Erin, in a post-orgasmic haze
"Yeah, that was pretty amazing, I have to say.." said Seth, as he admired her flared hips, flat stomach and beautiful tits, all coated in a fine mist of perspiration.
After a few minutes of casual stroking of eachother's bodies and the catching of breath, the weirdness started to set in.
Seth sat up on his side and admired his conquest "So..uh..what the hell happened to you..I haven't seen you in two days and suddenly you're some sex fiend with gigantic tits and some sort of bionic arm attachment?"
"Yeah, it was that music player beta test thing that i signed up for. Apparently it stores music data inside special cells in your body, and knowing the size of my library, that sort of accounts for these.." said Erin, cupping her perfectly round breasts.
"O..k...that sort of makes sense, but how does that account for you suddenly being turned into a girl?" asked Seth
"Well, I think what happened is that some of my music library had been corrupted by some sort of virus, and that had somehow messed up the uploading process. As the music uploaded to me over a couple sessions earlier today, I found myself looking more and more like a girl. I was definitely scared about what was happening to me, but at first I passed it off as my imagination. By the time I realized it was something serious, it was too late and I just sort of lay back and let it happen. All of these new sensations made me incredibly horny though, and I was desperate for something to help vent my needs..man or woman..and thats when I heard you come home..."
"Well..lucky me, I guess..we're going to have a lot of stuff to figure out now.. I mean, what you have could be reversible if you wanted to change back."
"Yeah, thats true, but in a weird way this all sort of feels...right to me. And this body, oh my god," she said, shivering with disbelief "It just feels built for these sensations. I don't think I would enjoy sex as a man as much if I had to go back. Plus we've been friends for so long... I know it will be weird for a while..but I'm still the same person, just with a different set of..equipment"
"All right..whatever you want to do..it's up to you.. I'll find a way to support you until you get this all sorted out... I know you were on the job hunt but this whole gender switch might put a monkey wrench in the system for now..." said Seth
"Thanks..I'll have to see if i can get some sort of compensation from the company for what's happened..I hope I didn't sign my life away somewhere..speaking of which, I should probably go check on the software. I'm not sure why my tits started growing a few minutes ago, but I definitely don't want them to swell every time I get some new automatic file update..they're big enough as it is."
"Couldn't you just delete some of your music?" grinned Seth
"Hah..what are you, crazy?" she said, shoving him down on the couch
With some difficulty, Erin got up on wobbly legs and walked back to her room. She searched the iBod software for wireless update information. Apparently she could receive new music from artists based on her current library information. Updates would progress slowly as the library was culled for matching data.
"Hm..I guess I can't say no to new free music..but do I have to get enormous boobs at the same time..ah-ha!"
She found a small tab in the wireless updates section of the software and it said data location: "Localize" or "Re-Appropriate." Localize was checked, so that must've been why only her breasts had grown over the last few updates. She checked Re-Appropriate and a message popped up saying that this would only affect future updates. She clicked ok and closed the window. She then went out to take a shower.
As she washed herself, she reveled in the pleasurable sensations of the water hitting her large chest. She soaped up her tits and groped them, feeling the slick flesh slide from between her hands. Once again she was getting quite turned on by these new sensation. As she reached down between her legs, she didn't notice that she was receiving a new wireless update, but this time it wasn't her tits that grew..it was something else.
As she stepped out of the shower, Seth walked by the open door and stood their admiring her. She looked a little different however, maybe a little pudgier around her stomach, but it could have been the angle. The fear of pregnancy quickly crossed Seth's mind. They definitely hadn't used protection, but was Erin really all girl down there? Maybe he had some more updates to finish the pipes all the way through...
As Erin finished toweling off her hair, she caught him staring. "Hey you, take a picture it'll last longer." she giggled
That night they slept together once again, this time was even better than the first, and Erin began to see herself missing her male self less and less. They fell asleep on eachother, gasping for air, and completely satisfied. Over the night, Erin continued to receive more updates from the computer as it processed her library, and found more music to match her tastes.
In the morning, Erin was awoken by the sunlight streaming in Seth's room, she shifted a bit to cover her eyes and immediately felt something out of place. It wasn't her tits, it was..
"Holy shit! My stomach!" she yelled, tossing off the covers.
Seth quickly sat up and saw Erin gropping her swollen belly in disbelief. She looked 6 months pregnant. Everything else looked the same, but she had a perfectly round, pregnant belly forming where her once flat, chiseled abs had been.
"Oh my god..are you.."
"Pregnant? Jesus..I hope not..it doesn't happen this fast does it?"
"Who knows what that music player is doing to you, it seems like anything could happen at this point."
Seth reached over to stroke Erin's swollen belly. The skin felt so smooth and warm. The flesh had a bit of give to it, but not in the same way as if it were regular fat. It was firm, taut but still soft and yielding. Seth could feel himself getting hard.
"You know..I haven't told anyone this before, but... I sort of have a thing for pregnant girls. Something about those fertile, swollen bellies just really turns me on...kind of like this one is doing right now" said Seth, smirking
"Ugh," said Erin, pushing Seth's hand off of her, "I can't believe you're saying that right now. This is serio..OH!"
She was suddenly racked with pleasure. She leaned forward to clutch her belly, just in time to feel it start slowly growing beneath her outspread hands. Her wrist display was saying that another wireless update was being received, but she was enjoying the swelling sensation too much to notice. Her fingers slowly spread apart as her perceived pregnancy advanced another month. As the swelling slowed, she reached down to her now drenched pussy and began to slowly rub it, while using her other hand to grope her bloated abdomen. Seth watched this series of events and had reached down to stroke himself. Erin then looked over at him with incredibly intense bedroom eyes, her hair falling over her face. She hefted her weight and tackled him onto his back. She positioned herself over his throbbing cock, stroking the length of her ripe belly along the head until she was ready to sink down onto it, using her extra weight to her advantage.
"Unh! Oh god, baby, you feel so good inside me..mmmm" moaned Erin
As she came down she felt Seth's rod dive even deeper to her than it had yesterday. She assumed it was because of the extra gravity she now possessed. Rational thought soon escaped her as she began to move faster and faster on his shaft. She could feel every inch probing her insides, as she pumped up and down, and rocked back and forth. One hand was on her swollen clit, and the other was massaging her huge tits. Seth was excitedly exploring her round belly, when suddenly her moans intensified.
"Ohhhhh..ohhhhhh...it's.. happening.. again! Oh jesus!" she screamed, her speech stuttered by the slapping of her fat tits against her chest
"What? What do you mean??" asked Seth, alarmed
His question was soon answered as he felt the flesh between his hands start to expand, filling his palms even more. Her motions were feverish as the swelling continued. Over the course of the last minute she had passed from looking 7 months pregnant to looking overdue with twins. The pleasure of her growth was unimaginable.
"Uh...not to alarm you but it's starting to get a little hard to breath down here, although it is a fantastic view," panted Seth.
She submitted reluctantly and rolled onto her side. Seth dragged her to the edge of the bed so that he could stand and fuck her, with her plump belly laying on top of her. She explored her unbelievable size with both hands, moaning as she trailed her hands over the great expanses of flesh. Seth continued pounding her, one hand on her belly to steady himself. He could sense the point of no return, and Erin was nearing a long delayed orgasm of her own. They sped up their pace, and all at once a massive orgasm came crashing down on Erin.
"OH MY GODDD..OH OH OH..FUCK ME SETH..CUM INSIDE ME ..FILL ME..OH..AHHHHHHH," she screamed at the top of her lungs.
Once again, Seth shot his load into her waiting womb, and experienced one of the strongest orgasms of his life. He could swear his dick had swollen even bigger during this last encounter. He collapsed on top of her bloated, pregnant belly, his dick still twitching inside of her. They took a few minutes, basking in eachother's bodies
"Whew..geez..I just can't control this body..it's so tuned for these erotic sensations. Once my stomach started to swell, I just had to have you inside me...look at me now though! I'm as big as a house...can you help me sit up?"
Seth helped her rock forward into a sitting position. Her massive middle completely filled her lap, and her ripe breasts rested on top of it. She wouldn't be seeing her feet again for quite some time. She sat there for a minute, rubbing its gigantic size, pondering the current state of affairs.
"I wonder if I'm stuck like this..the documentation said the swelling would be exaggerated in the first few days of data storing, but that it would eventually subside. I'll have to check and see if I can do something about this thing from the software though."
"Can you check and see if this shit is contagious somehow..I could swear my dick is bigger," asked Seth
"I thought I noticed that too..but hey.I'm not complaining," she smiled back
She stood up on wobbly legs and slowly waddled, still naked, back to her room, adjusting to her new center of gravity. She plopped down into her chair and began clicking through the options. First she returned to the menu that caused all of this trouble. She tried to change the option of re-allocating her data, but that option was locked for some reason. She did decide to disable wireless updates for now though, just to avoid any future mishaps. She then checked the documentation for any signs of contagious data. It did warn that sexual intercourse could spread data in the early days of using the product, but it would be on a small and harmless scale. Satisfied, she struggled to stand up again. She caught herself in the mirror and admired her body. She gazed at her impressive, fertile curves, and felt very womanly and very sexy. She then wobbled back to Seth's bed, enjoying the bouncing sensations of her breasts and gigantic stomach as she walked.
"I should be done with swelling for now, and according to the documentation you should be too. It said sex can spread some of the data for growth, but it should be nothing to worry about...especially if it means I get a few more inches to fill me up..." she said, seductively caressing her stomach.
Seth pulled her forward for a kiss, and the shift made her fall over on top of him, pinning him.
"Hah! i got you right where I want you..now..let's inspect these 'side effects' further shall we?" Erin said with a grin.
--
Two months later
--
Erin awoke slowly as she heard Seth leave for work. As she rolled over in bed she put on some good early morning music with her iBod, and thought about what had transpired in since she had received that fantastic device.
Seth had eventually convinced her to contact the iBod manufacturers and tell them what had happened to her. They were incredibly surprised that such a drastic change had taken place and asked if she was sure that all of her files were clean. When she told them about the infected files, they were still pretty surprised, but had resisted saying that it was their fault. They had clearly outlined that files must be clean before uploading into one's body and that the consequences of using infected files were unknown. They did eventually concede to a quiet, but hefty settlement for Erin, so that she would keep her story quiet for a while. With this money she was able to stay with Seth and handle both of their rent's for as long as they needed until they figured out what to do with her. They also pointed out that the swelling she experienced would soon be significantly lessened once they released their data compression patch for the software.
She lay there absentmindedly stroking her tummy. It was no longer the gigantic thing it had been a few months ago, but she didn't have the flat stomach she had started out with either. It was still slightly swollen and a bit pudgy, but Seth still found her incredibly sexy. Her breasts had not decreased in size too much, maybe down to a D cup but she didn't wear bras (or clothes for that matter) too much to notice.
Suddenly, she was hit with a wave of nausea.
"Ah god..not again..this is the third time this week!" she thought, leaning over the bowl
When she returned to bed she hoped she wasn't getting sick or something like that. She wiled away the rest of the day in bed, resting and watching TV, and occasionally masturbating when the need struck (as it still often did).
In the evening, Seth returned from work carrying a small drugstore bag.
"Hey, how were you feeling today, any better?" he said, kissing her on the forehead.
"Well I threw up again this morning after you left, but I've been feeling alright since then. It seems to be worst in the morning.."
"Oh..I'm sorry I wasn't around...hey, listen...I don't want you to be freaked out or anything but I might have an idea of why you haven't felt well lately," he said pulling out the bag.
"A pregnancy test?? Are you kidding me..haha.. you must be joking" laughed Erin
"Just hear me out..I mean you haven't had a period since your transformation, it's been about two months since we first had unprotected sex, and now you're suddenly throwing up every morning...seems a little suspect to me," said Seth
"All right fine, I'll do it but then you'll see it's just some silly flu or something. I know I still have some weight to lose, but I don't think this is something to be alarmed about" she said, rubbing her bulging middle.
A few minutes later she emerged from the bathroom, white as a sheet.
"I can't beleive it..I...I'm...pregnant," she began to sob.
Over the next few months she began to come to terms with what was happening to her. She couldn't believe something as innocent as beta testing a new music player could lead to her growing a new life inside her. As her pregnancy progressed, she experienced her belly growing larger and larger but of course on a much slower scale. Seth was thrilled by the fact that he would be able to watch her swell over the next few months, and their lovemaking if anything only intensified as she grew.
Her breasts also got larger over the course of the pregnancy, regaining their former glory as hefty E-cups, about the size of ripe cantaloupes. They were even heavier now that they were filled with milk. She took advantage of her assets whenever she could, giving Seth a generous titjob at least once a day, although this got difficult as her belly grew too large to maneuver around.
By the end of the seventh month she was as big as a house, but it still seemed to early to deliver. She had barely left the apartment since this had all began, and they had decided to let things progress naturally without meeting with a doctor. However, her size was beginning to get a bit alarming so they decided to schedule an ultrasound to see what was going on in there.
Seth returned home with a bag full of clothes for her trip into the world. She still spent most of her time naked in bed, especially now that it was so difficult to move anywhere at all, so putting on clothes would be quite interesting. She tried on a bra first, lowering her tits into the large cups. The bra just barely fit and gave her quite an expanse of cleavage. Next she tried on one of her old oversized band t-shirts. It barely stretched over her enormous middle and left a fair bit of her belly exposed beneath her popped out belly button. Pants and underwear were an ordeal as well.
"Whew..I guess this will have to do for now.." she sighed
Seth smiled at her "You look gorgeous.."
"Mmhm..." she said, skeptically "now let's get this show on the road"
She found she enjoyed the stares of strangers, examining her massive bust and swollen belly waddling through the hospital corridors. When they arrived at the office, she was whisked into the examining room. They splurted some of the electrolytic gel onto her belly (and actually had to re-apply halfway through the examination, it was quite large) and began to look at what was happening in there.
"My my, you're doing quite well..seems like you still have a few months to go for these three though" said the doctor, calmly
Seth and Erin stammered, almost in unison "..Th..Thr..THREE?"
"Oh yes, the screen doesn't lie, here have a look" she said, swinging the monitor towards them.
She proceeded to show the astonished couple the figures of their very healthy triplets.
As they exited, they were mostly silent, still in shock at the news.
"Good god..no wonder I'm so HUGE..and I'm going to get even BIGGER..I can't believe it..a few months ago I was a jobless hipster..now I'm a gigantic jobless hipstress who's going to give birth to three babies." she declared excitedly
"Well..I can honestly say that I'm not complaining. You get sexier every day," said Seth, rubbing her massive expanse. She could feel his hard-on poking her in the thigh.
"Hey now mister..you wait until we get back home.." she whispered, feeling herself get a little wet at the thought of what was to come.
They barely made it through the door when they got home, partly because of her extra large beach ball excuse for a stomach, but also because they couldn't control their urges long enough to make it to the bedroom.
She slammed down on the bed and practically tore off her clothes. Seth also quickly removed his clothes, and she lay there staring hungrily at his now more than average sized dick.
"Ah ah ah..not for you yet.." he teased
"Unh..oh please, I need you so bad!" she begged, grabbing her heavy stomach. It had recently made it difficult for her to even reach her pussy.
Seth leaned in and began to slowly teach the folds of her swollen labia with his fingers and then with his tongue. She was soaking wet already, her clit swollen in anticipation. As he ate her out, she massaged her fat, jiggling breasts, moaning in appreciation. She loved how large and firm her breasts looked even when they were laying flat like this. When he decided that he couldn't take any more, he positioned himself at the edge of the bed and slowly entered her. She moaned as she felt each inch of his rod work itself into her plump pussy. Once he had filled her completely, he began to slowly pick up the pace, prompting her heavy tits to bounce back and forth against her massive belly. She felt so womanly like this, so full of new life. She barely remembered what things were like as a man, and she still had at least two months of heaven left in this massive form...and she would grow even bigger! She couldn't wait.
Suddenly, a familiar tingling began in her breasts, and she became quite hot. Her display screen indicated that she was receiving a download, and her tits began to slowly inflate.
"Mmm..ahh..what is happening to me?? I thought I turned off that option in the program.." she gasped, cupping her swelling mammaries
"Sorry babe, I decided to have a little fun in the upload preferences when you weren't looking. Don't worry, it won't be too much..just a little added bonus," said Seth, between thrusts "I also figured out a way to give myself a little something, with the bit of data I absorbed early on..oh man..I can feel it working." He began to pick up his pace.
"What do you mean..OOH," she moaned as she felt him slowly expand inside her. His thrusts became deeper and deeper, and stretched her even more. In the meantime, her tits had stopped their growth, and had gained about another cup size. Not too noticeable, but the pleasure from the swelling had driven her insane.
"Oh god you're so big now!" she groaned, biting her lip. "It feels like you're splitting me in two! UNH oh god..I want you to cum inside me..please..please..PLEASE..I'm so close!"
Whenever she said that it always drove Seth over the edge. He increased his pace even more, and he exploded inside of her, drenching her spasming pussy. As she felt him swell even more inside of her, she too came and came hard. The entire apartment complex must have heard her screams.
Seth collapsed on her huge belly and kissed his way around it. He slowly pulled out his dick, still hard and rolled over on the bed, next to Erin. Upon seeing his massive new tool, she grew wide eyed.
"That thing must be a solid 10 inches by now! Mm..good god it felt so good," she said lightly stroking him.
"Mmm..glad you liked it..and don't worry, I won't fool around any more with our sizes..I just got curious"
"That's alright..I forgive you..this time," she said, smiling blissfully
Over the next two months Erin became hornier and hornier as her due date approached. Her belly had reached truly massive proportions as the life continued to grow inside of her. She was practically immobilized on the bed, pinned by the weight of her overinflated beach ball of a tummy. Close to the due date she had decided to give Seth a little treat, and a break from fucking her. She had maneuvered herself to the floor and was determined to give him the blowjob of his life. Her huge belly rested on her legs as she knelt before him. She slowly unzipped his pants and released his ten inch cock. She licked its length and then swallowed him as best she could. She had developed quite a skill as a deep throater, but couldn't quite get the whole thing now that it was bigger. After coating it with enough lubrication she began work the shaft with her small hand. Her other hand was either stroking her stomach, or teasing her milk swollen breasts. Seth had to straddle her massive belly because it stuck out a good two feet in front of her. She sensed him getting closer and began to move faster, moaning as she did.
"Ahh..ah..I think I'm going to cum soon..I.." stammered Seth
"Mmm..mmmmm" she groaned around his cock
He came, hard, and filled her mouth with his seed. She struggled to swallow as much as she could, but some extra ended up dribbling out onto her breasts and belly. She then licked him clean and laid down beside him.
"Mm..did you like that?" she purred, rubbing her belly (which had become quite erotically sensitive lately)
Seth could only offer a goofy smile in return.
"Maybe you can return the favor in a little while..." she offered, with a little giggle. Seth had already fallen asleep, however.
She got up and waddled to the shower to clean herself off. She then felt a very unexpected feeling down below, and wobbled back to the bedroom, shaking Seth.
"Seth..SETH...I think..my water just broke..it's time!"
He was awake in an instant and they both threw on clothes. Putting on clothes was still a challenge for Erin, but she managed to squeeze into something. They got to the car as fast as possible and were off to the hospital.
Several months later, Erin sat breast-feeding her three healthy babies, and reading the news online. She found a small article that indicated that the manufacturers of a top secret electronic music player were being investigated for unethical distribution and testing, and had soon after gone bankrupt.
She had called them recently to report on her progress, and they had assured her continued support even through their rough time. It seemed that her software and hardware would work for quite a while.
As she put the babies down for a nap, she heard Seth come home. She rushed in to embrace him.
"Hey..how's it going sweetheart"
"Eh alright..just heard the bad news that the makers of this thing," gesturing to her wrist gadget "have gone bankrupt..that's too bad..it seemed like such a good idea."
"Yeah..but I guess turning users into transgendered baby machines might be frowned upon by the general public, " he laughed, cradling her still hefty stomach
"Yeah..about that..I have some good news too..I stopped by the drug store earlier"
"And?"
"Well.." she said, hesitantly, and then blurted out "I'm pregnant..again! Hopefully with just one this time..."
Seth stared at her incredulously, and then hurried her back to the bedroom. Through her moans and screams of passion, she was becoming aware of just how perfect her life had become.
The End
A music obsessed Aaron gets chosen to beta test a new kind of music player with unusual results...
1245304932
1
187
187
131
Seeking Experience
Authors note: I originally wrote and posted this in around 2004 when the primary source of TG media I knew was Fictionmania... hence it figures in the story.
Seeking Experience
By AlterEg0
<em>www.fictionmania.com/new1.html</em>
How many times had he typed that address? Robert couldn't remember when this had really become a compulsion but it was. Now. It was a daily ritual before he realized that it was slowly taking over his life. It had become a constant companion even before he discovered captioned images and gave photo visuals to his imagination. Someone he knew, had sent him a TG story they had found in a Usenet group and it just struck a chord. The fascination was something he couldn't explain and he had been trying for years. He was sure that no one he knew would understand that the attractive part was the transformation. He wasn't attracted to men in any amount but he knew that most people would see it that way, so he became one of those people who lurked around the fringes. Reading TG stories online but never downloading or saving them. Afraid to forget to empty his web cache or history in his browser for fear that someone might find where his daily Internet wandering took him.
Often he thought of writing his own fantasies down and posting them on the net but always the fear held him back. But the desire to understand, to come to terms with his own feelings was getting stronger and pushing the fear back a little at a time until he found himself sitting at the computer with a text editor open. He knew that the majority of the TG fiction out there revolved around men being transformed into low IQ embodiments of pure sexuality.
While that was a favorite of his, he also thought that part of the dream was just being a normal woman and not necessarily someone thrust into a bizarre situation of needing to cope with out of control sexual compulsions. Now, he placed his fingers on the keyboard and hoped that maybe by digging out the details of the story that was in the dark recesses of his mind a better understanding could be found. With a slow, deep sigh, he began to type. It was a story of a universe that was more flexible than the one in which he found himself living. Reality shaped by the desires of the beings that inhabited it. A young man found himself transforming to fit desires that he didn't know that he had and the world around him subtly shifting to fit. He finished and silently wished that the world he imagined could be real. Still, no one knew. He felt that now he had to take the last step and show this dream of his to someone else. They didn't have to know who he was but that was the joy of anonymity that the Internet offered. Sure, someone with enough computer skills could track you down but it wasn't likely that anyone would try. He created a web based email account that didn't show his name and with one last moment's hesitation, posted his story to the one place he knew that people might understand. Fictionmania. That done, he switched off the computer and walked into the kitchen to get a beer.
After watching an hour or so of television he decided to take a shower and head off to bed. Turning on the water, he started thinking about the story again and began to get aroused as he imagined that he was the character in the story. He climbed into the shower and soaped up. Slick with suds, he closed his eyes and started to masturbate. Slowly stroking himself tension began to build towards his climax. His skin felt tight and tense almost like it does when the tissues beneath are swollen. Stepping back under the streams of hot water, he again wondered what the world looked like from the other side. As the thoughts went through his head, he climaxed and rode the sensations for what seemed an eternity of pleasure.
After rinsing off, she stepped out of the shower and wrapped herself in a large towel and knew at that moment as looked at herself in the bathroom mirror, she was going to find out what it was like. In the back of her mind she knew what had transpired but it did not seem disturbing at all. It was as though the entire event was completely normal. Once she was dry, she dropped the towel and considered what she had become. Much shorter, with an attractive figure that would if properly attired turn plenty of heads but not carried to an extreme. Breasts that were large in proportion to her small frame but still small enough to be firm and high on her chest with dark eraser shaped nipples. Straight dark hair and slightly olive skin made her look a little oriental. Her rounded but thin hips and legs ended in petite feet with painted toes.
Leaving the bathroom, she noted that the décor of her house had shifted somewhat and now reflected feminine tendencies in the theme of the furniture and artwork. Thinking for a moment, she realized that her job skills and place of employment hadn't changed although when she pictured herself at work, all of her memories now had her as female not male.
As she headed for bed, she noticed that the computer she could swear she turned off was still on and that there was email waiting in her inbox. Opening the inbox, she found an email from someone called Fictionmania Story Services. It read, "Thank you for your story submission to our website. We hope your new perspective will help you write more in the future." Smiling, she switched off the computer and lay down on the bed. If only I had written sooner she thought, and drifted off to sleep.
Fin
Authors note: I originally wrote and posted this in around 2004 when the primary source of TG media I knew was Fictionmania... hence it figures in the story.
Seeking Experience
By AlterEg0
<em>www.fictionmania.com/new1.html</em>
1270235306
1
188
188
131
Realignment
Realignment
By AlterEg0
A nerve impulse travels with the speed of thought from your eyes. That jolt of pain that is not pain when you are awoken by someone turning on all of the lights at once.
Involuntarily you squint. Eyelids slamming shut as tears form at their corners. Only for a moment and then they begin to adjust. You don't know this room.
"You have been chosen," says the voice. The voice is being altered says your mind. Lowered in pitch by some electronic device you think to yourself.
"You have been chosen," the voice comes again.
The words seem to come from no direction; or maybe every direction at once. You're consciousness struggles to throw off the mantle of sleep that clouds your understanding but you can't recall where you where before you were here. Small amounts of fear and panic cause adrenalin to start pumping into your blood and you become more alert.
The room is round and not very large. Only about twenty feet across and rather plain, it looks like an old operating theater with windows looking down from the floor level above. The windows are reflective like one way glass so that you can't see the watchers. Goose bumps appear as a shiver dances lightly across your skin. Your perspective is skewed. The fear and panic try to jump again as your mind connects the dots, you're strapped to a platform or table of some sort. Then the kicker, there is no door. The panic doesn't seem to build any further as your mind takes a somewhat detached view of the situation.
'I've been drugged', you think as you realize that although you should be screaming, you can't muster a whimper. The surface of the table feels cool against your skin. Your perspective is odd because the table is slanted downward toward your feet at about a fifteen degree angle. The end of the table is turned up to form a platform for your feet and straps of some soft but solid material wrap around your unclothed body. One wraps around each thigh holding your legs slightly apart. One around each arm above the elbow holds your arms slightly askew and a somewhat wider strap across your torso just above your waist keeps you from sliding on the table.
"You have been chosen for Realignment," comes the voice again. "Your sponsor has arrived, so we will begin now." Smoothly but without great pace, the table begins to rotate. As it approaches one hundred eighty degrees, you can see the portion of the room that was behind you before. Up at the second level, the mirrored windows continue around. Below them but still above your head is a section of wall covered with large plasma display screens.
The table stops turning, leaving you facing the monitors as the lights in the room dim to near darkness and the screens come on. The images on all of the screens are integrated to form a whole. Computer graphics like a high resolution screen saver are displayed. The animation seems to spin slowly while moving toward you giving the sensation that you are falling forward through space. The metal of the table begins to glow very softly with a reddish purple light, giving the seemingly impossible appearance that the metal has become translucent without giving off any noticeable heat.
"Phase One..." says the voice, "you are being prepared."
That voice, too low to be a woman, or is that the electronic distortion? The enunciation doesn't seem male. The way the words are spoken doesn't seem harsh or chopped. Could this be a woman? Who could be doing this? The thoughts trail off, as your awareness is pulled deeper into the spiraling animation in front of you.
The subtly changing patterns have lulled your mind to absolute complacency. Somehow you know that you couldn't move if you tried but you simply can't make yourself care.
"Phase One is complete," the voice tells you. "Your Sponsor wants you to know that you are to be realigned to fit your views. You will not be told why, or by whom you were sponsored."
The voice pauses for a moment. A slight hum begins to resonate from below you,
"Mental probe system online, Phase Two beginning now." Out of the corner of your eye your detached perception notices a pair of small paddle like arms that had been set flush into the surface of the table on either side of your head pivot up so that the rather spoon shaped ends press firmly against your temples. At the same time you feel what might be a clamp of some sort gently grasp your neck right the base of your skull. As this happens, the hypnotic animation fades from the screens in front of you and the screen is divided into a set of boxes draw by a computer. In the center is a large vertical rectangle with two rows of four smaller rectangles on either side.
There is a momentary buzz of sensation from the probes and then a strange tickling that seems to be in the middle of your brain. An image that looks like a featureless body forms in the large center rectangle and the intensity of the tickle increases mildly. Without warning, all of the other smaller rectangles are filled in with pictures of women. They vary in description and dress. Different hair color, skin tone, size, body shape are presented, as is clothing from fully dressed to lingerie to naked. Your eyes flit from one image to the next taking note of aspects that you find attractive. As soon as you look away from one image, it is replaced with a new one. Your eyes are moving faster and faster and the images keep changing just as quickly. After a few minutes, the smaller rectangles seem to be blinking because the images update so fast. While your eyes dart around, the featureless body in the large center rectangle starts to morph. Bit by bit it takes on the characteristics that your eyes and mind pull from the other images.
From an androgynous faceless shape it begins to look human. From human it begins to look female. From female it becomes attractive. Attractive becomes fantasy - your fantasy. Now in the center rectangle is a woman who suddenly you can't take your eyes off. The other rectangles fade from view as the image - the image you created grows to fill the screen.
The probes that had been pressed to your head silently withdraw leaving you lying on the table staring out at this vision of erotic loveliness.
"Phase Three, commencing realignment" the voice speaks but doesn't seem to interrupt your reverie.
Your every thought seems drawn to the woman shown in front of you and begin to get turned on just from staring at her. Desire grows so strong that it almost seems that you might start to drool. You become erect, your penis sticking out from your crotch and growing harder by the moment. Just when your excitement is reaching levels you have previously only dreamed of, the dim light coming from the table pulses momentarily brighter and a deep low pitched sound pushes a wave of energy through your body. It seems to take minutes to go from the surface of the table to a point just in front of your body before it dissipates into nothingness. All the cells in your body seem to come alive at once and it only serves to stimulate your erection even more.
You are consumed with erotic sensations and hardly notice that your perspective changes again. The straps on the table adjust with you as your body shifts in size to match the fantasy on the screen. You feel a caress race gently across your body as the hair on your skin withdraws and the skin grows soft and supple. Erotic sensations spread from your crotch to your chest as your nipples grow hard and begin to enlarge. Your passion builds as breasts bud on your chest and press your nipples forward as they grow. The shape of your chest is further accentuated, as your waist pulls in on itself growing trim and sexy. You feel a wave of pleasure as your hips spread wider when your pelvis shifts into a new configuration.
The pleasure doesn't decrease as your engorged penis begins to shrink and pull back into your crotch. As the folds of your vagina form where your testicles pulled up inside, you start to feel moist warmth that grows as your excitement continues to build. Your hips begin to buck and suddenly you are overcome with a climax like nothing you have ever felt before. You feel it through your entire body instead of just your crotch. Your eyes slam shut and your face and neck seem to twitch briefly before you cry out in a voice that was never yours. Fluid drips down your legs from your now complete vagina. You lay still for a moment as the aftershocks of the orgasm reverberate through you.
Looking up, you notice that the woman in the picture is still there but now she is somewhat disheveled and sweaty. She also now appears to be strapped to a table and looking back at you. Her mouth opens into a surprised 'O' as you realize that the image on the screen has been replaced by a camera view of you on the table.
"Your realignment is complete," the voice says "you are now your chosen fantasy."
Before you realize what is happening, your awareness fades to black as you pass back into unconsciousness.
A nerve impulse travels with the speed of thought from your eyes. The golden glow of early morning sunlight shines on your closed but relaxed eyes. Involuntarily you squint. Eyelids slamming shut as tears form at their corners. Only for a moment and then they begin to adjust. You recognize your room and try to recall the details of the dream you were having. Hair tickles your shoulders and suddenly you are very awake. Quickly you sit up and the motion sends breasts you shouldn't have jiggling uncontrollably. Looking over at the mirror on your closet door, you see the fantasy from your dream staring back at you.
At note taped to the glass has but one word... 'Realigned'.
Realignment
By AlterEg0
A nerve impulse travels with the speed of thought from your eyes. That jolt of pain that is not pain when you are awoken by someone turning on all of the lights at once.
Involuntarily you squint. Eyelids slamming shut as tears form at their corners. Only for a moment and then they begin to adjust. You don't know this room.
"You have been chosen," says the voice. The voice is being altered says your mind. Lowered in pitch by some electronic device you think to yourself.
"You have been chosen," the voice comes again.
1270235193
1
207
207
1
TF Dildo
Please note, this was not by AnonTG. If you are the author of this story, please contact me.
TF Dildo
by: Seraphic Soul
Amy arrived slightly late - and out of breath - for her study group. Friday
nights she always went round to her friend Laura's. They got together chiefly to
gossip, but they did this under the pretence of studying Trigonometry.
Amy had taken an unusually long route to Laura’s house today. Due to a matter of
some embarrassment she didn't want to see Laura today. Geoff the jock - whom
Laura was absolutely besotted with - had asked Amy out today. He had performed
this tactless act right in front of Laura and her friends, knowing full well
that Laura fancied him. Amy of course had said no, but that wouldn't stop Laura
being in a foul mood about it all.
When Amy rang the doorbell Zoe answered it.
"Come in Amy, we've started trig already I hope you don't mind. You are a bit
late you know." Zoe was wearing a sweet smile on her face.
Amy decided she had been silly. Laura was her friend she would take her side, of
course she would. "I'm sorry about that, I forgot my books and had to run back
to school." Amy returned the sweet smile and followed Zoe in.
They walked together in to the living room; the girls were all standing in a
circle. Zoe stopped allowing Amy to walk into the circle to speak to Laura. As
she stepped in Zoe moved behind her to close the circle, as she did the four
girls held hands around her. With the closing of the circle Amy felt the
temperature drop a little, goose bumps rose up on her skin. Amy guessed it to be
symptoms of nervousness; she was perhaps not in for a telling off after all. "Laura
look, I’m really sorry! I never did anything to lead him on or give him ideas I
swear!"
Laura merely smiled at her. "I know you didn't which is why I’m going to let you
make it up to us, and when this is all over we can still be friends. That’s if
you want to." With that she giggled. The rest of the group joined in the giggle
and soon they erupted into laughter.
With the ringing sound of laughter Amy felt overwhelmed by strange sensations.
She felt a warmth building up in her clitoris, while at the same time the rest
of her body became numb. Amy found her limbs unresponsive and couldn't move a
thing; she was about to topple over when Laura caught her under the arms,
lowering her slowly to the floor. The other girls came over and they all pitched
in stripping her of her garments. Amy screamed and wanted to struggle but she
could barely move and soon enough she was naked.
Amy finally gave up trying to scream having realised her lungs were no longer
capable of drawing breath.
Jemma lifted Amy's head so she could see what was going on. Her arms and legs
hung limply at her sides. Grabbing an arm Jemma held it up to show Amy how it
compressed in her grasp. The way she wobbled it about in Amy's field of vision
it was clear for her to see that there were no bones running through it.
Under the touch of one of Jemma's hands Amy's chest slowly collapsed, with her
ribs having dissolved in a similar fashion Amy's torso lots its shape. Amy felt
rather than saw her pelvis sag in a similar fashion. Her whole body had been
reduced to a bunch of unresponsive muscles and organs slipping around within a
bag of skin. The feel of her organs sliding around atop each other gave Amy a
queasy feeling.
Jemma lifted Amy's head up further, her lack of spine allowed her to be bent
almost double. As her head got higher her insides followed gravity to pool in
her belly. From the angle where Jemma held her head Amy had a clear view of her
privates. The other girls pulled her labia aside stretching out the skin of her
genetalia to improve Amy's view of her clitoris. As the warmth continued to
build Amy watched and felt her clitoris swell. At first it just gained in size
becoming almost an inch across but still just an oversized clitoris. Still
watching however her clitoris began to push out from her body growing a stalk
like appendage behind it. Veins appeared along the new shaft, and her clitoris
began to reshape subtly at the tip. She soon recognised it for what it had
become - the shaft and head of an erect penis.
As the last of her skull dissolved Amy's head slithered through Jemma's grasp,
collapsing atop the rest of her jelly like body with a light splat. Amy's arms
and legs dwindled in size, her hands and feet loosing their definition till her
once shapely appendages were little more than small tentacles being slowly
absorbed into her shrinking body.
As her body shrank further Amy's fast growing phallus came back into her view.
Its size was tremendous it must have been at least twelve inches, incredibly
thick too. She watched it for a few more seconds growing closer as it seemingly
absorbed her shrinking body to fuel its growth. A strange thought went through
her head that if she'd been a guy she'd have been very proud of the size of it.
Seconds later her vision became dark - the skin of her eyelids grew together and
sealed off all sight.
Soon enough her body was completely gone and all that was left was Amy's
shrinking head and growing penis. The skin of her head became slightly wrinkled
as her hair fell to the floor. The eye's within her head changed becoming
testicles then swelled, the wrinkled skin shrinking over them till it resembled
a scrotum.
The last change swept through her turning soft living flesh into latex rubber.
It was complete; Amy lay on the carpet changed wholly into a sex toy. All Amy's
thoughts and feelings were frozen in time by the spell.
Zoe picked the dildo up from the ground hefting its weight in her hands. She
brushed a few stray bits of dust from it and held it out for the other girls to
appraise.
"I must say Jemma, as always your handiwork is impressive." said Laura flashing
Jemma a wicked smile.
"I want the first try." Zoe called out. The other two girls turned round to see
Zoe already stripping off her clothes. She tossed the dildo to Jemma who deftly
caught it, then she lay down on her back spreading her legs wide. Zoe invited
the girls over with a waggling finger and a come hither look. Her other hand
played absent-mindedly with her right nipple.
Once they were finished with Zoe the rest of the girls took their turns with Amy
until they were all quite exhausted. Afterwards they were lying on the grass
quite exhausted. Laura was the first to get her breath back. "So should we
reverse the spell now or leave her that way?"
Jemma turned her head to Laura, and with a wink said. "She won't be missed till
Monday morning so we don't need to reach a decision till then." They all giggled
at that.
Please note, this was not by AnonTG. If you are the author of this story, please contact me.
TF Dildo
by: Seraphic Soul
Amy arrived slightly late - and out of breath - for her study group. Friday
nights she always went round to her friend Laura's. They got together chiefly to
gossip, but they did this under the pretence of studying Trigonometry.
Amy had taken an unusually long route to Laura’s house today. Due to a matter of
some embarrassment she didn't want to see Laura today. Geoff the jock - whom
1245556358
1
208
208
1
Lara's Black Magic: IBTC
Please Note, AnonTG did not write this. If you are the Author, please contact me.
Lara's Black Magic: IBTC
Lara heard a scoff as she walked through the door into the near-empty classroom. Its source was a minor annoyance of a classmate by the name of Stephanie.
"Not happy to see me?" Lara asked, offering a mock pout.
"Leave me alone," Stephanie seethed, sending a glare in return. "What do you want..."
Lara snickered. "Still upset I took Brad off your hands? He's much happier this way, you know."
"Enough!" she huffed, bumping Lara as she walked past toward the door.
"Leaving already? No, I don't think so," Lara said with a grin, as she flicked her wrists in the direction of the angered girl. A flash of white light shot forth toward her feet.
Stephanie struggled, but her feet were stuck to the floor. "W...what did you do. Let me go, you bitch!"
Lara laughed, as she circled around to face her victim. "Poor little IBTC President, couldn't keep her boy. Bet you wish you had some of these," she added, cupping her breasts in her hands.
Stepahnie used her little bit of freedom to take a swing at Lara, missing narrowly. "Fuck off," she said, eyes narrowed.
"I wonder, itty-bitty-titty-girl...how could they get any smaller? I know..."
Stephanie stayed silent, confused as to what Lara meant.
Lara giggled, and spread her fingers into a wide arc. A white light flowed from them.
"Itty bitty titty..." she smirked, as Stephanie felt a tingle go through her. She felt herself move slightly.
"Itty bitty titty...itty bitty titty..." Lara repeated, and with each one a wave of tingling rushed through Stephanie again.
She looked up at Lara, glaring still. "Shut it," she said, clenching her fist. Then she realized what had happened. She was looking *up* at Lara...she was shrinking!
"Itty bitty, itty bitty, itty bitty titty," Lara continued, as Stephanie's expression changed from angered to shocked. She was barely 3 feet tall at this point, her clothing draped precariously on her diminishing form.
Lara knelt down, to remain eye-to-eye with her toy. "Itty itty itty bitty titty!" she cackled, watching Stephanie grow tinier with each word she spoke.
"Stop it!" Stephanie squeaked, now only a foot and a half tall. Her clothes, save her panties which she still clenched tightly with her legs, had all fallen into a pile around her.
"Not yet," Lara answered, towering over the fearful girl. "Itty bitty titty...Itty bitty titty!"
Now barely 9 inches tall, she lost even her last bit of covering, as her relatively giant underwear pooled around her like a blanket.
"There! Now they're smaller!" Lara laughed. "Say...want to see where Brad's been?"
"W..what?" Stephanie squeaked, now in a full panic.
"Teehee! Its just too perfect!"
She waved her hands again, and sent a spray of light at the dollish Stephanie. Her entire body tingled again, as her arms fell to her side. She felt as if all her muscles clenched at once, beyond her control, and she stood motionless, like a tiny statue. Above, Lara had dropped her skirt, revealing her lack of panties.
"You're gonna be my little toy! I left you juuust big enough to make up for your boy's lack of size. Oh...you can't say anything, can you. Whoops!"
A squeak came from Stephanie's frozen form, realizing what was to come.
"Mmm," Lara said, running a finger across her slit a few times in anticipation, and to get herself ready. She picked up the immobile form of Stephanie, taking it up to her face for a good look.
"Its a good thing they were so small, they'd just jut out and get in the way of your new job! My personal ITBC brand dildo!"
Stephanie's view swirled, as Lara maneuvered her hand down and ran her across her slit. She took care to position her toy so the face got all the contact. After all, Stephanie could feel, taste, and smell everything, despite her lack of control, just as Lara wanted. And as Lara moaned in pleasure, her new toy's senses were flooded with the view, scent, and taste of her pussy.
Lara might change her back...Someday.
Please Note, AnonTG did not write this. If you are the Author, please contact me.
Lara's Black Magic: IBTC
Lara heard a scoff as she walked through the door into the near-empty classroom. Its source was a minor annoyance of a classmate by the name of Stephanie.
"Not happy to see me?" Lara asked, offering a mock pout.
"Leave me alone," Stephanie seethed, sending a glare in return. "What do you want..."
Lara snickered. "Still upset I took Brad off your hands? He's much happier this way, you know."
"Enough!" she huffed, bumping Lara as she walked past toward the door.
1245556171
1
223
223
1
Sexual Transmutation 101: A Primer
This is a direct repost of the story "Sexual Transmutation 101: A Primer" from the now-dead website PinkGladiolas.com.
Sexual Transmutation 101: A Primer
By Edith Bellamy
Repost / Reformat by TFguy
Original piece follows.
<!--break-->
--------------------------------------------------
All the stories on this site feature the transmutation of men into women. Some of these transmutations are accidental, some intentional and some punitive—in retribution for predatory male behavior. But whatever the reason, the final products—the transmutes themselves—share certain common traits.
Before one can appreciate these stories, it is essential to understand some core truths concerning sexual transmutations—the ground rules, if you will. Hence this introduction.
<strong>Men transformed into women are indistinguishable from biological females, with one crucial difference.</strong>
A transmuted woman is thoroughly female in body and spirit. She looks like a<em> </em>real woman and has a real woman's instincts, needs and desires. She thinks like a real woman. She has a real woman's sexual appetites, which, like a real woman, she must slavishly obey. Her sexual responses, too, are those of a real woman, and, like a real woman, she exists in a state of mild perpetual arousal. She ovulates and she bleeds every month. She can conceive and bear children. And although transmuted women often take male lovers, some are lesbians or bisexuals, just like real women. Most, however, are inclined to become blushing brides at the first opportunity.
Like real women, transmutes are hypersensitive to nuances of color; are attracted to babies; have a keen interest in fabrics and textures; are afraid of snakes, mice and spiders; know how to fold clothes; and are remarkably un-squeamish about bodily fluids, as they must deal with menstruation and childbirth, not to mention the breastfeeding of infants.
What, then, is the difference? A real woman has been female since birth, of course, so all her memories are necessarily female. But a transmuted woman always retains an inkling of her former masculine self at some conscious or subliminal level, otherwise the whole point of her transmutation is wasted. Were she unaware of her male past and of male prerogatives lost, she would be merely another woman among billions of women on the planet. She would have no basis either to regret her lost masculinity or to celebrate her new femininity. She would be, as I say, merely another woman among billions.
And when it comes to punitive transmutations for predatory male sexual behavior, memory of one's lost masculinity is an essential prerequisite. After all, a punishment is ineffectual unless the transgressor constantly reflects upon his misdeeds. At least a slight memory of maleness is therefore required for adequate reflection. It necessarily follows that the severity of a given punitive transmutation varies directly with the acuteness of memory.
<strong>The first stage of transmutation: panic and gnashing of teeth.</strong>
A new transmute is initially horrified to find himself suddenly female. Panic-stricken, he fumbles at his breasts with his little white hands, gasping in revulsion and disbelief. More often than not he will cry out, "Impossible!" "Outrageous!" or simply, "Aieeee!"
The sound of his own feminine voice terrifies him all the more. Hoping against hope that his breasts are some hideous delusion—a hallucination, perhaps—his hands stealthily creep down along his smooth womanbelly, down over his love-mound…to points south.
His heart freezes. What has always been there is gone! This cannot be happening to <em>him!</em> His fingers detect an odd vacancy there. But no, not <em>exactly</em> a vacancy—the space between his legs is cleft by a shockingly long incision packed with all those pink, moist "girl things" he knows so little about, but with which he is destined to become intimately acquainted for the rest of his life. He jerks his hand away, terrified of what he might find if he probes any further, for it is still inconceivable that he might actually have a…a…No! Impossible! His numbed brain falters, not yet allowing him even to <em>think</em> the horrid "V-word."
He perceives the extent of the catastrophe and begins to sob hysterically, wailing, "I don't want to be a girl!" Or, addressing some unseen power, he demands, in a plaintive soprano, to be changed back. Nothing happens, of course—he remains inexorably female. He stamps his little foot in frustration, causing his breasts to jounce. He opens his eyes wide in alarm and squeals in outrage. This is intolerable! He begins to sob deeply—just like a girl.
As most transmutations occur while the victim is sleeping, our transmute will generally awaken with a full bladder. He must interrupt his lamentations in order to urinate. He weeps even more bitterly when he discovers that now he must ignominiously sit—like a girl—to relieve himself. How demeaning! What does he do with his hands? Where exactly does he wipe himself dry? Most transmutes prove equal to the challenge, although a foolhardy few attempt the act standing up, a mistake seldom repeated.
<strong>The early exploratory stage.</strong>
Having relieved himself, our new transmute's panic eventually subsides. He stops crying, sniffles, and begins to touch himself all over with his delicate feminine hands, amazed at how very smooth his skin is, and how hairless. He is impressed with its extraordinary sensitivity. His body is so soft and rounded! It feels so good to touch himself! As a man, he loved to touch girls. As a girl, his pleasure is doubled, for his hands feel the wonderful silkiness of his girlskin even as his own girlskin feels the touch of his feminine fingers.
Simply running his hands over his tummy, hips and thighs induces his nipples to become erect. He redirects his attention to his breasts. He cups them with his hands, he hefts them, admiring their shape and their weight. He plays with his nipples. His pretty face no longer resembles a Greek tragedy mask. He may even smile sheepishly at this point, as if to say, "Well, this isn't the end of the world, after all!"
He is soon aware that that playing with his breasts affects not only his nipples—he feels himself getting wet in that <em>terra incognita</em> between his legs that he is still too timid to explore. As he becomes wetter, however, his inhibitions literally melt away, particularly if he is standing before a full-length mirror, which is usually the case. Curiosity supervenes—he gingerly spreads his labia with his fingers. His eyes practically pop from their sockets to see how pink and moist he is within. All those mysterious folds and creases and labia and ridges and other unnamable girlthings! So complex! So confusing! So…so…<em>female!</em>
At length he discovers his Dread Aperture, the perforate badge of femininity that grants entrance to men and egress to babies. It beggars belief that he has one, but there it is! His very own love tunnel, nookie, box, yoni, cooch, pussy, poontang, cooter, Southern belle, ho cake, fur pie, hatchet wound, tongue magnet, muff, twat, hole, gash, cunt, quim, vertical smile, furry monkey, pink taco, cat flaps, beef curtains, the Grand Canyon, vadge, ruby slipper, lotus blossom, jiner, rocket socket, growl-and-grunt, furburger, lick-me-please, velcro triangle, hush puppy, black widow, cock holster, honey-pot, panty hamster, hairy goblet, fur doughnut, devil's pie, beaver, bearded clam or what-have-you—the undeniable proof of what he has become! Only girls have one of those, so if he has one, why, then he…he must be a girl! He wails anew and begins weeping again, bemoaning that he has become a perforate and vulnerable creature.
<strong>The intermediate exploratory stage.</strong>
Within minutes the new transmute (to whom we can now legitimately apply the pronouns "she," "her," and "hers"), regains her composure. She is emboldened to become better acquainted with her female anatomy. She discovers the exquisite texture of her <em>labia majora</em>—softer than rose petals, smoother than polished silk. She strokes them and moans. She becomes wetter. She carefully unhoods her little bald man in the boat, which she gingerly touches, sending a violent jolt of pleasure through her vagina and up into her tummy like a galvanic shock. She instantly desists—her clitoris is unbearably sensitive, even to the lightest touch of her little, tapered fingers.
She feels a fluttering deep in her tummy as her internal sexual organs settle into position. It dawns on her that she is not merely a penetrable being, but a pregnable one. She places her hands on her soft white tummy and makes it protrude, imagining what it would be like to have a baby inside her. The very idea that she can have a baby makes her wetter than ever.
<strong>The advanced exploratory stage</strong>
Yes, our new transmute is actually fantasizing about becoming pregnant! This should come as no surprise, for all this time the hyper-potent estrogens surging through her bloodstream have been feminizing her brain.
She now regards herself through <em>female</em> eyes. She takes inventory of her features to assess where she falls on the scale of feminine pulchritude. She turns about to admire herself from the rear. What a shapely <em>derrière! </em>What nice, long legs! What lovely hips! And such a high, narrow waist! Such graceful, lithe arms! What soft, white shoulders!
She thrusts her breasts forward and strikes various provocative poses to gauge the effect. She approaches the mirror to examine her face. Good Heavens! She finds a hair on her chin! Her eyebrows need plucking! Is that a little pimple on her nose?
She backs away from the mirror, reassured to see that these defects don't show from a distance—not to worry! Then she notes with dismay that her left breast is slightly larger than her right one, that her navel is an "outie," and that the hair on her love-mound is a bit too mousy in color. "Well," she thinks, "If those are <em>all</em> my bad points, I'm in pretty good shape! As for the hair, I can dye it or shave it. <em>Lots</em> of men like their women shaved…" She rapidly sums up the balance sheet, and concludes that she is a very attractive girl, indeed!
She is finally ready to proceed with the ultimate inspection—of her…of her…Yes! She can say the word now! Of her <em>vagina! </em>Why be ashamed or embarrassed? She can hold her head high! After all, she's a girl—she's entitled to have a vagina! And entitled to inspect it to her heart's content! Will hers be pleasing to men? Will it be nice and tight or— Alas!—loose and sloppy? She <em>must</em> find out! She can no longer refrain from inserting her fingers into herself.
She does so. O! What a surprise! Tightness or looseness are instantly forgotten. She is insanely <em>wet! </em>Wet and sloshy! Her vagina is so wet that it makes little slurping, slapping sounds as she shifts her legs and stirs herself about. She returns to her bed and lies on her back, spreading her plump thighs to expose her penetralia. Her labia gape, emitting subtle wisps of steam into the cool air of the room.
She begins to manipulate herself in earnest—shamelessly—while reflecting that there are at least <em>some</em> advantages to being female. She decides that being soft and penetrable may not be so bad, after all.
She suddenly finds herself imagining what it must feel like to be serviced by a man, to have a stiff cock thrust deep inside her tummy, to be impaled, reamed, pumped, pinned to the mattress. She becomes even wetter. She is soon whipped up to heights of sexual frenzy far beyond what she had ever attained as a man. She begins to moan and to thrash her head side-to-side on her pillow.
As she nears her climax, her male identity sinks helplessly into her subconscious, as if into bottomless quicksand. It squeaks and gibbers fitfully to find itself demoted to an insignificant psychic homunculus. When our transmute finally climaxes, with all the force of a tsunami, the homunculus shrieks in mortal defeat. The poor little naked creature is no match for the power of The Female. He can never be more than a very small pebble in the transmute's shoe, not even annoying enough for her to stop what she's doing—in this instance, bringing herself off with her fingers.
With her first orgasm, our transmute is now fully a woman. She becomes deaf to the homunculus within her, who fumes and sputters and rages in a classic male tantrum, but all to no avail. He is an irrelevancy.
<strong>The Concept of the Psychic Homunculus.</strong>
Our transmute's psychic homunculus, then, is merely the battered remnant of her lost masculinity. It sees all that the transmute sees, feels all that she feels (both pleasure and pain), yet is quintessentially male—and utterly powerless. This homunculus, this residual "he," dwells uncomfortably in the new woman's subconscious mind, although, on occasion, he intrudes upon her consciousness.
He registers alarm, condemnation, shock or disgust at what the woman is thinking, feeling, desiring, doing (or having done to her)—whenever she giggles like a schoolgirl, pines for a new dress, is upset about a bloodstain in her best pair of panties, is jealous of a girlfriend, sits to pee, dreams about a husband, desires sexual intercourse (or is actually engaged in it), becomes weary of a pregnancy or endures the ordeals of childbirth. No matter how shocked or how mortified he may be at being forced to inhabit a woman's body, he is merely a passive observer, unable to exert his will in anything or to influence the course of events.
<strong>The Psychic Homunculus has a love-hate relationship with femininity.</strong>
The more a transmute adores pulling on her panties each morning, the more she adores painting her nails, or plucking her eyebrows, or shopping for dresses—the more her resident homunculus suffers and fumes. He is forever impotent in the face of the transmute's overpowering femininity: <em>she</em> has no choice except to be a woman—and to <em>like</em> being a woman—no matter how <em>he</em> feels about the matter. Our wretched homunculus is dragged along for the ride with no say whatever in where he's going.
He must endure constant torment and degradation—especially when it comes to sexual intercourse. It's bad enough that the homunculus must put up with a vagina and its clamorous demands, bad enough that he's subjected to the myriad indignities of being female—bras that pinch, premenstrual bitchiness, pelvic exams, inability to tell a joke or to parallel park and having to wash out one's panties five days every month in the bathroom sink, to name only a few.
But imagine the psychological trauma each time he feels another man's cock invade "his" body: he can't do a thing to prevent it! Indeed, he must listen as the transmute begs for more! And worst of all, it feels <em>so</em> divine! He has little choice but "to lie back and enjoy it." Which he does, quite often. He soon becomes addicted to being a woman, and when he is not being serviced, he wants to be. The more he wants it and the more he likes it, the more he loathes himself. What exquisite torture! What repulsive physical bliss!
<strong>The recurring monologue of a transmute's Psychic Homunculus.</strong>
<blockquote><em>[Our Transmute is dressing fora Friday evening on the town. It is around six. She languidly gazesinto her lingerie drawer. Suddenly, she makes a decision and extractsa pair of black silk panties. Her homunculus begins jabbering excitedly to himself.]</em>
"O Boy—black panties! Must be Friday night again!"
<em>[Transmute steps into panties, pulls them up. Snaps the waistband.]</em>
"O! Nice and snug! These must be new…She's probably been dying to try them on all week…Go ahead, pull 'em up a bit more…I like it when she indents her slit, but just a little…
<em>[Transmute tugs panties up more snugly, indenting her slit (just a little). Then she runs hands adoringly over hips, tummy and derrière.]</em>
"I <em>love</em> it when she runs her hands over her panties like that! Still nice and flat after two kids. What a nice butt! No cellulite, either…Hold on!…Jesus! I don't <em>believe</em> it! She's wet <em>already</em> and she just slipped them on! Now she's gotta check herself out…<em>God!</em> She really <em>is</em> wet! (Ooooh! That feels <em>s-o-o-o-o</em> good!) Watch this…she'll sniff her fingers now…Does it every time…"
<em>[Transmute brings fingers to her nose, sniffs them and smiles.]</em>
"Can you <em>believe</em> it? Women have absolutely <em>no</em> control—they slip on some panties and—Wham! They're wet in five seconds and start playing with themselves!…She's <em>such</em> a slut!…And no modesty, either: sometimes she <em>licks</em> her fingers. Now, that <em>really</em> turns me on…"
<em>[Transmute chooses matching bra, but does not put it on yet. Absently twirling the garment by its straps, she dreamily speculates about her upcoming date.]</em>
"There she goes again, daydreaming about her date. We'll <em>never</em> get dressed at this rate…Women! They can't keep their mind off sex even for a minute…Disgusting!
"I hope we get fucked from behind tonight—I just <em>love</em> it that way, especially if the guy's big, like the one last week."
<em>[Transmute resumes dressing.]</em>
"Ooooh! That bra <em>does</em> feel nice on the old nipples…Breasts a bit tender, though…Probably ovulating. How long's it been? Hmmm. Let's see, we finished our period the day after Halloween, wasn't it? This is, what, the 14th? Yep, right on track…"
<em>[Transmute pulls on her pantyhose.] </em>
"Damn! I <em>wish</em> she'd trim her toenails!…She's gone and run her brand-new pantyhose. Don't you just <em>hate</em> that? O, Good! She has another new pair…"
<em>[Transmute changes pantyhose, chooses a half-slip and puts it on.]</em>
"Jesus! She's soaked through her panties already! Can't she restrain herself?…Hope she wears that nice black beaded dress tonight. That's my favorite."
<em>[Transmute reaches for black beaded dress, changes her mind and takes blue sheath dress from closet instead.]</em>
Oh, Damn! She picked the blue sheath…Hard to walk in: tight…Well, so what—we're not exactly going <em>hiking</em>, are we?…Wonder which perfume she's gonna wear?…<em>[Doorbell rings.] </em>Uh-oh! There's the doorbell already and she hasn't even started her makeup!…Hey, I just remembered: she hasn't taken our pill since a week ago Wednesday, at least…"
<strong>Somewhat later the same evening:</strong>
"She's been coming on to him all night like a bitch in heat. Look at that bulge in his pants! …He's gonna grab her just about <em>now</em>, I'd say. Yep, here we go! He's undressing us. He's fumbling with our bra. OK, he got it. He means business: we're gonna to get fucked for sure! Look, he's got our panties off already! He doesn't want us to kneel on the bed…Damn!…OK, OK on our back, then. Any old way is fine! Just hurry up!"
<em>[Transmute lies on her back, spreads thighs widely, draws heels up on bed. Eyes half closed, she beckons to man. She then places her hands to either side of her slit and spreads herself open with her fingers.]</em>
"Disgusting! Just like a whore! ….Uh, oh…Get a load of this guy! He's really <em>huge</em> . Soften up, sweetie! You hafta open yourself a whole heckuva lot more if we're gonna take <em>this</em> one in!"
<em>[Man mounts transmute.] </em>
"No, you bastard! No! <em>Don't! </em>Unnhhh! (This part always gets me <em>so</em> goddamn upset! For a second, anyway.)…Ahhh! Oooohhh! The bastard's inside us!…She's too small, we'll be maimed! …<em>Good!</em> She <em>did</em> open more…Christ! This guy's <em>gigantic</em>…He still has a couple inches to go…Ahh! <em>There!</em> …No, not <em>quite</em>. Open up more, sister! Hurry! I want that last little bit! That's it. O! O! O! <em>There!</em>
"Ahhh!….Good girl! Took him all the way in! Would you look at that! It's <em>completely</em> buried inside us! I just <em>love</em> to feel our labia gripping the root of a guy's cock, if he's really thick, like this one…Yes, I know—it's<em> so </em>humiliating to be pinned to the bed like this—Can hardly move…But it feels <em>s-o-o-o-o-o </em>good! That <em>divine</em> pressure! All the way up into our chest! Makes us feel huge inside…I have to admit, the way we're built now, there aren't too many things I like more than having a stiff cock inside us. It's definitely worth the humiliation…"
<em>[A few minutes later.]</em>
"Why isn't he moving? What's the hell is he waiting for, an engraved invitation? OK, buster, you've made your point: Woman was created to lie on her back, spread her legs and be nailed by a cock. We already <em>know</em> that, OK? So let's get on with it! …O! O! O! Here he goes!
<em>[Transmute grunts as man begins to pump her.]</em>
"Unnhhh! Christ, that feels <em>great!</em> Pick up the tempo! Make him do it faster! Roll your hips, dammit! That's the ticket! OK. OK. OK, OK, OK, OK…O, <em>no</em>! It slipped out…No, not <em>there!" </em>Put it back in for him, dammit! I was on a roll!"
<em>[Transmute frantically repositions man's cock with her hands. Aligned properly again, he re-enters her in a long. powerful glissade. She gasps.]</em>
"(Gasp!) Just in time! Ooooooff! Aaahhhhh! Man, this guy sure knows how to screw a girl! OK, OK, OK, OK, OK, OK…O, O, O, O, O, O!"
<em>[About five minutes elapse. Transmute is glistening with girlsweat, her soft, hairless body covered with pink blotches.]</em>
"O! O! O! O!…Unh! Unh! Unh! Unh! Unh! Unnhhh! …She's gonna come…Unh! Unh! Unh!…She's coming…Unh! Unh! Unh! …She's…Oooh! Oooh! Oooooo! Aaahhhh!!!!"
<em>[Transmute grunts, bucks wildly on bed, legs and arms flailing about, breasts jouncing like jelly.]</em>
"Sooner or later these orgasms are gonna kill me! And now I hafta lie on that <em>horrid </em>wet spot again! Don't you just <em>hate</em> that?"
<strong>Several weeks pass. It is another Friday, around six in the evening:</strong>
<em>[Transmute comes home from work, removes a home pregnancy test kit from purse. Goes into bathroom, opens kit, reads directions, removes one test strip.]</em>
"Uh-oh. The little lavender box! One of those home test kits! Missed her period!"
<em>[Transmute hikes up dress, pulls down panties, sits on toilet, urinates, holding test strip in stream. Wipes self. Checks strip. It turns purple.]</em>
"O, <em>Christ!</em> Can't she goddamn remember her pills, the little idiot? I can't <em>believe</em> she went and got us pregnant again! That's the third goddamn time! I don't know <em>how</em> I'm gonna survive another baby!…I'm definitely <em>not</em> gonna watch in the mirror this time. <em>She</em> can if she wants, but that episiotomy scared the living hell outta <em>me!</em> …They say the third one's a snap, though…I wonder if it's a gonna be boy or a girl…I kinda would like a girl this time…"
<em>[Transmute discards strip in toilet, stands and pulls up panties. She flushes toilet, and, with a self-satisfied smile on face, briskly walks out of bathroom, smoothing down dress. Presently she undresses and once again stands in front of her open lingerie drawer in rapt contemplation.]</em>
"I wonder who her date is tonight…O! <em>Now</em> I get it! It's that same guy! <em>That's</em> why she went off the pill…That's why she was glad to see that strip turn purple! She's gonna hit him with it when he takes her back to his place.
<em>"Women! </em>Can you <em>believe</em> it? …Well, things <em>could</em> be worse—he knows how to fuck, that's for sure. I gotta admit, I <em>do</em> like that in a guy. Hope they'll have a big wedding…
"Let's see… What kinda bridal gown is she gonna get this time, I wonder?…I'd <em>love</em> one in satin and tulle with spaghetti straps…and a veil…and a nice chapel train…And Chantilly lace elbow gloves…I wonder what she'll wear underneath…"
<em>[Transmute selects the same black panties, checks the gusset to make sure it is perfectly white, then steps into them.]</em>
"O boy! It's black panties again! Nice and snug!…I <em>love</em> it when she runs her hands over her panties that way!…Hold on…Jesus! I don't <em>believe</em> it! She's wet <em>already</em> and she just slipped them on!"</FONT><FONT FACE="Times" SIZE=2>
And so on, <em>ad infinitum</em>.</blockquote>
This is a direct repost of the story "Sexual Transmutation 101: A Primer" from the now-dead website PinkGladiolas.com.
Sexual Transmutation 101: A Primer
By Edith Bellamy
Repost / Reformat by TFguy
Original piece follows.
1269668205
2
364
367
1
My Penis
Sometimes I fantasize about having a big, hard, cock and what it would be like.I found a great website today called TG Graphics and Fiction Archive with all kinds of stories and comics.This one caught my eye since its about a young girl who wakes up one morning with a penis.
My Penis
By Karen Wheatley as told to John Hughes
From the November 1978 issue of National Lampoon
One day last fall, I woke up with a…with this…with a…well, it was, it was all covered with hair and um, it was, oh, it was big and, ah, it was a…you know, it was a…what it was was a…it was like a, well…it was a penis. A real one. It scared me to death!
I had all the right kind of privates when I went to bed, I think, but when I got up I had a you-know-what and some other things from a boy’s “down there” and it was terrible. Can you imagine being a sixteen-year-old girl who is very popular and who who has a really neat life but suddenly grows a…penis? Oh, God! I thought it was the end of the world or something because I wanted to be a wife or a girl friend, at least, and a mother, and wives and mothers and even girl friends don’t have you-know-whats. And if I wasn’t a girl anymore, I would have to take boys’ gym and shop class and I would have to quit cheerleaders and the girls’ gymnastics team. I’d have to get all new clothes and bedroom furniture and I could never be pretty again. Plus I’m sure it would make my relatives upset.
I don’t know how this happened to me. It just did. But I think it had something to do with my hormones, because at my age hormones are really screwy and it doesn’t take too much to make them even more screwy. Just before this happened, I had a serious pimple attack, so my hormones must have been wrong already for that to happen. I was also drinking a lot of Cokes and eating a lot of French fries and I went through this period when I kind of craved Kit-Kat candy bars and I think that maybe all that stuff affected my hormones that were not too good in the first place. Also, about a week or so before I woke up with the…with that “thing” “down there,” I noticed my little thingie that’s in my “down there” and is hard to find because it’s so small and all wrapped up in stuff, I noticed that it was kind of sore. I thought it was just a virus or a “girl problem,” but then it got, like sort of, you know, it was like swollen? And then a couple of days later it looked a little bigger. And then, that morning…I mean, I don’t spend a lot of time staring down at my personal area, if you know what I mean, so I tend to miss things that go on “down there.” But I sure couldn’t miss this. It was as big as a carrot!
“It,” the “thing,” that is, the “thing” I woke with, was, to describe it, well, it was the stiff kind and as long as my hand and thicker than a bottle of Ban roll-on. It was the color of a Mexican person’s skin and it had a whole bunch of gross veins all over it. And the tip part there was like a knob with a hole in it which is for both kinds of stuff to go out of, you know. Then down below where the whatchamacallits and they were really ugly!
I was somewhat terrified by all of this and I really, really missed my girl privates and I wondered where they went and would they ever come back. I didn’t want to tell anybody because I didn’t want to end up in one of those newspapers at the grocery store that have weird people and stories in them. I felt like the “thing” belonged to somebody else and I just couldn’t get used to it poking out of my pajamas. Plus, I had to go to the bathroom super-bad and I had no idea at all of how to use one of those things. Also, how do you walk with one so that your family doesn’t know about it?
I tried walking a couple of different ways. They all looked ridiculous. Finally I had to bend way over like my grandmother, who has curvature of the spine, and walk with my legs stiff. I looked out y door. There wasn’t anybody around so I went down the hall real quick and into the bathroom. I locked the door and pulled up my nightie, and then I saw myself in the mirror with my, up on the top with my—how do I say it?—with my chest with my bosoms on it and then down “below” with a “thing.” It looked pretty weird but, you know, sort of cool, but sort of scary but also not so bad, but actually, probably, gross.
And then I found out pretty fast that girl going-to-the-bathroom is a lot easier than boy going-to-the-bathroom. First of all, you know, the “thing” was going up and the toilet was down. So, if you think about it, the number one would go up and then come down, but how far up would it go and how hard and where would it come down? I’m no genius in math so I couldn’t exactly figure it out, but oh God! I had to go so bad! And I couldn’t do it like I usually did because that would mean it would go up and come down in my lap, which would not be too cool. So instead, I stood over the toilet like I was going to sit down only more like straddling it and I didn’t sit down either; I leaned way, way back and put my head against the wall (I’m on the girls gymnastics team), and I figured the number one would go up and come down in the toilet, but that’s not what happened at all. I relaxed my going-to-the-bathroom muscles (they are the same for boys and girls, for your information), and yucky number one blasted out of the “thing” and it went all over! It was out of control, spraying like crazy all over the towels and the toilet paper and the floor, and when I turned around to try and point it into the toilet (they don’t bend), it squirted all over the sink and the toothbrushes (yuk!) and my makeup (brand new!!) and the hair dryer. Boys and dads talk about how they have it made because they can go out in the woods. Well, they don’t have it made at all because it’s just a mess! Also, those things are practically impossible to, you know, to wipe. Because you wipe off the end and it still drips and drips. No matter how much you wipe it, it still leaks.
After going to the bathroom, the penis became an unstiff one. I was so relieved because I thought that it was going away, but a couple of minutes later, when I tried to put on my underpants, it went and got bigger again. What a pain! Plus, when it’s small it’s even uglier. It’s shrively and wrinkly and it looks like dried-up fruit.
Speaking of underpants, if all girls grew “things,” there sure would be a lot of girls’ underpants given to the Goodwill because “things” and whatchamacallits don’t fit into girls’ underpants at all. Even when it was small it wouldn’t fit into my underpants, not even my great big period panties, so I had to steal a pair of my brother’s underpants, and if you think it’s not sickening to wear somebody else’s boys’ underpants, you’re crazy! Also boys’ underpants are extremely ugly. They have this funny opening in the front and they’re white and made out of dumb material and they have real wide waistbands and they’re not pretty at all. Plus, the penis kept falling out of the opening, which I don’t know why is there if the penis falls out, do you? I had to put it back, but it got twisted around and bent under. And whenever I touched it to move it, it got bigger and that made it harder to move and so I had to touch it more and pretty soon it was all tangled up and it took about ten minutes to fix it and by then my mom was screaming for me to come down and eat breakfast.
It is so embarrassing to eat and talk to your mom and dad and brother with a “thing” in your pants. Plus, it was hard to walk when it was stiff. But it was okay because by the time I sat down, it was small, but then when it was small, it stuck to the skin on my leg and that felt just icky. The good thing about girls’ “privates” is that even if you get a “visitor” every month, the stuff stays the same size all the time and it doesn’t make it hard for you to walk. You know, lots of boys walk funny sometimes, and I’ll bet this is why.
Anyway, after breakfast I said good-bye to my parents, who were going to play tennis because it was Saturday, and I said good-bye to my brother, who was going camping with his friends, and when everybody was gone I went back upstairs and looked at myself some more.
This may sound really queer, and please understand that I don’t do this often and I never did it before, but I laid on my back naked (it sounds ishy but it wasn’t at the time, really), but I laid there and, um, I looked down, and sort of, sort of, well, I didn’t have my clothes on and I looked between my “busts,” I looked between them and down at the penis thing, and to see both of them at the same time was “interesting.”
I kind of experimented with it, like, I found out that by squeezing my rear end muscles I could make the “thing” jump, and then when I let go it dropped down, which was neat, sort of, and was something I could never do in a million years with girls’ parts. Like I said, it was real ugly, but after looking at it for a while, I sort of decided that it was a cool-ugly (the guy who sings for Queen is super-ugly but still cool).
The whatchamacallits, however, are just plain regular ugly. They are in this bag thing that is made of skin that is as gaggy as anything! Sometimes it was loose and felt sort of like a hairy glove, and then, like if a breeze blew in the window or I touched the mirror to it and the mirror was cold, it shrunk up and looked like the sides of an accordion.
Way, way back behind the whatchamacallits was the rear end, and I think it was the one I always had, except it had hair around it.
As I was “down there” I kind of wondered, and I don’t mean that I thought about this right away, it sort of just flashed in my mind and I’m not into this at all and I was not a big fan of this sort of stuff when I was completely girl and had all the girl stuff, but I wondered about what would happen if I did to it what sometimes happens with boys. Do you know what I mean? Let me start over. I should probably never, ever, ever tell anyone about this and I’m sure that right now my common sense is having a s— fit, but I’ve like, made love with my hand about ten times to my boyfriend Chuck (this is embarrassing), which is called a “hand job,” which, if you don’t know, is sex with your hands. And, to make a long story short, I wondered a little bit if I could do the same thing to myself that I did to Chuck.
I didn’t know if it was different when you do it to a boy than when you do it to yourself because I never had a “thing” before and so how could I know? So I decided, and this may sound real sick, but it’s what happened and I guess it was kind of gross, but it wasn’t, if you knew what I felt like then. I guess you had to be there. But anyhow, I did it like I did it to Chuck, that was, I put my fingers around it and counted one-two-three like I always do but this time I counted out loud (I don’t count out loud with Chuck). I counted one-two-three and then I started going up and down like I was shaking up a can of whipped cream, and boy did it ever hurt! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! I pulled off some skin. Poor Chuck!
I sure had a lot to learn but it was fun, sort of, learning. I should probably tell you that when a girl gets touched in a “certain way” in a “certain place,” if you get what I’m saying, it sort of tickles, then it feels good, then it tickles again, then it feels good again, then it tickles again, and so on until you have to go home or you get scared. But with a boy’s “thing,” it feels better and better until bang!! You shoot sperms all over yourself. That part feels great! You don’t even care if you got sperms in your face and your hair and on the curtains that your mom just made for you.
Let me be the first to say that sperm is the absolute grossest! Even when it’s your own. Uck! It smells like Comet cleanser and it looks like runny nose. Plus, it is sticky gooey and it splatters out of the…penis in warm, gucky glumps and glops and it keeps coming out even after you get dressed. After you finish, you don’t remember how cool it felt, you just feel stupid and guilty and sick with yourself for doing it and getting sperms all over everything, and sperms are living, you know–they’re like bugs, and they get all over. On top of that, the penis gets small and ugly. The only thing that is better about boy “sex” with yourself that girl “sex” with yourself is that with boy “sex,” you know when it’s over.
That afternoon I had gymnastics practice. I rode my ten speed over to the school and, let me tell you, all that riding with a “thing” and the other stuff is a lot different. Mainly because the “stuff” squishes around and you probably know that when that “stuff” squishes around, the “thing” gets stiff, which it did, and when it’s stiff you can’t pedal, believe me.
One more thing about a penis. It doesn’t look very good in a leotard. Because it shows and it’s no secret that you have a penis when you wear one, so I had to bring a pair of culottes and blouse that matches to practice. I’d rather have everybody think I’m retarded than to have them know that I had a penis, because with that I couldn’t be in a girl’s gymnastics meet, could I? I will say, though, that wearing culottes and a blouse in gymnastics is about as queer a thing as you can do in high school.
I was fifth up on the balance beam, which is my specialty. I was second runner-up at the All-State Girls’ Invitational Round Robin Suburban Central Division Finalist Prep Meet and I’ve practiced a lot since then. My main stunt on the beam was a handstand and then a swing down into a straddle position.
Everything was going just perfect and I felt like I was in the Olympics until I went down into the straddle position and landed on everything “down there”….and it felt like somebody shot a bullet up my rump and clashed cymbals on my head. Then I rolled off the beam and onto the floor and laid there all curled up and screaming.
Naturally, anytime a girl falls down in gym, everybody thinks she’s broken her female organs and will never be able to have babies. But I just said I was okay and that some wind got knocked out of me and if it was okay, I’d just go home. My best friend, Roberta, helped me into the locker room. So far, this penis was a real stupid thing.
Roberta has always been my best friend since about three years ago and I like her a lot, but I didn’t want her to see “it” because if I didn’t like “it” too much and if she was grossed out by “it,” I’d feel worse than I already felt. But Roberta sticks like Super-Glue and I knew she wouldn’t leave, and besides, deep down inside, way, way down in the most secret caves of my personal self, was a little voice that said, “Show her,” because secretly I wanted to show someone but then again I didn’t.
I said, “Roberta, are you my best friend?” And she said, “For sure!” And I said, “Can I trust you completely?” And she said, “For sure!” And so I said, “Even if it was sort of gross?” And she said, “What?” And I pulled down my culottes and she said, “Yeast?” And I said, “No! Look!” And she saw the underpants and she gasped and she said, “Boys’ underpants!” I said, “Worse,” and I pulled down the underpants (girls pull down their underpants a lot when other girls are around and it doesn’t bother them). Roberta bent over just a little bit to get a better look and she was watching really intense and then all of a sudden the penis flipped out and Roberta’s mouth dropped open and her retainer fell out on the floor, I swear to God! Then she screamed, “A thing! A thing! You have a thing!” She was shrieking. “Oh my God! God! God! A thing! A thing!”
I yanked up the underpants as fast as I could and I shouted, “You jerk!” in my most mad voice. But she just kept shrieking, “A thing! You have a thing!” She’s really immature sometimes.
Obviously she had never seen a penis before. She probably never even saw her dad’s and she doesn’t have any brothers and she’s not very popular with boys because she’s fat and not altogether beautiful and so I guess I can’t blame her for being as shocked as she was. It was just kind of depressing to have someone act like you’re a freak because you have something that you never asked for and have to have anyway.
Roberta acted hysterical for a little while longer and then she sort of calmed down (I think she got tired) and then we sat and stared at each other and I told her how I woke up with “it” and everything like that and she said she was really shocked at first but now it didn’t seem so bad. Then she asked if she could look at it again.
Roberta really studied it close and made a lot of remarks about it and asked a whole bunch of questions about stuff that I didn’t know about, so I just told her that it was a real, actual man’s penis and that was all I knew. And then she asked if she could touch it.
I didn’t know about that. She was a girl and I was a girl. But I wasn’t a girl “down there” because girls don’t have “those.” So I guessed that it couldn’t be queer because it’s only queer when girls’ parts and girls’ parts touch. So I said, “Go ahead and touch it because it’s not queer to touch it.” And she picked it up like it was a little white mouse in biology lab or something and then she looked under it and pulled it and squeezed it.
Can you guess what happened when she did all that? Right! And it got stiff all of a sudden in one big spurt and it flew out of Roberta’s hand. It slapped her chin and scared the life out of her and she screamed and jumped and put her hands up to her mouth like in the movies. I started to laugh, it was just so funny, and Roberta started to laugh, too, and we got real hysterical!
But it wasn’t too safe to be out in the locker room with a “thing,” so we went into the towel room and locked the door so I could show Roberta how cool it looked to have a “thing” plus boobies. You’d probably do the same if you were in my situation, she was my friend and all. Then Roberta got real excited and she was laughing and she grabbed it and I got that weird feeling in my butt and my hips started moving all my themselves and I crouched down and closed my eyes an then, you know, well, it just, it…I squirted sperms all over Roberta’s sleeve.
It completely grossed Roberta out to have sperms on her sleeve. She grabbed a towel and started rubbing like crazy and I thought she was going to throw up, but then she asked me if that was a “hand job” she’d just done and I said I guessed so and then she seemed to look sort of happy all of a sudden, and she said, “I did a hand job? That was a hand job?” and she forgot all about the sperms that were swimming on her blouse because she was relieved to find out that “hand jobs” don’t hurt or make you bleed and you don’t have to put anything gross in your mouth. But I was still really surprised when she said, “Let’s go over to your parents’ house and have ’sex relations’ with it.” Which was what she said next.
You see, although Roberta and I are virgins, I am less of a virgin than she is, and anyway, we both know that a man puts his…you know, there’s a woman’s too and together they put this, um, oh, let’s see, they he, she, he puts the…penis in her, you know what it is, it’s a vagina and he puts “it” in there. In other words, he sticks his in hers.
So, the first thing to do at my house was to get naked, which we did, and although I’ve seen Roberta naked about a million times (we have gym together), I thought it was kind of gross, but now it didn’t look too bad. She bent over to take off her underpants and I sneaked a look up at her bottom. Now that sounds very sick, but at the same time it was okay.
Then we had to decide which way to do “it,” so I just said for Roberta to bend over and we could do “it” like “that” and she said no because then she couldn’t see. It was her idea for us to lay on top of each other, but I said that our boobies would be touching and, if that happened, it would definitely be “lezzie” plus how could she see that way and she said she could point toward the mirror, but that was ishy. We tried sitting in a chair, but Roberta was too fat and the “thing” bent and it hurt.
We thought about it for a while and then finally we cleared all the junk off the top of my desk and Roberta climbed up on it and laid down (this gets a little weird and embarrassing) and her legs hung over the edge so that I could stand and point “it” at “hers.” The part that was the worst was opening up her legs because when I did, I saw all of the most private, private parts on the inside and that should be a complete secret from everybody and I felt kind of sick and didn’t want to do it but I thought that I’d better in case this “thing” went away tomorrow. Anyway, I pointed “it” at her “place” and it looked pretty big and her…vagina looked pretty small. Roberta said, “It won’t fit. It’ll hurt.”
I personally didn’t think it would fit either, but I didn’t tell Roberta because, well…actually, I really wanted to do this now. I mean, I don’t know why, I just did. (Are you sick yet?) And so I put “it” on her skin and stuff and pushed. Roberta said, “Owww! Let’s not do this, okay?”
I pushed harder and harder and harder. Roberta gritted her teeth and moaned and then all of a sudden, whoooooosh! It slid in all the way and bumped into something and squirted sperms inside of Roberta just about under her belly button. Roberta grunted really loud, like a pig, and her hips started going back and forth so fast that I could hardly see them, they were all blurry. It was disgusting to see, but the “thing” felt the best. “Intercourse,” for all the bad things you hear about it, was pretty cool.
Roberta stopped moving and grunting a couple of seconds later and she laid there and then she started to cry. I pulled out the “thing” and it was coated with gunk from Roberta and some sperms were still coming out of it and that was the grossest part, so far, of all, about having a “thing.”
Incidentally, when you have “sex” girl-style you feel all warm and cuddly and you want to hug and kiss and get married and have a house and children, but with boy “sex” you just want to get up and go outside and never think about girls again. So I didn’t want to hang around and listen to Roberta cry. She was moaning and saying that her vagina hurt and that it was probably all stretched out and wrecked and she was a virgin and she was only fifteen and all that stuff, and I didn’t want to hear it. Then she was putting on her bra and I was putting on my blouse and we both stopped and looked at each other and said, “The sperms!” There were sperms inside Roberta and we had forgotten all about what they can do to girls our age.
But by dinner time I was real comfortable with the penis. I wasn’t upset about Roberta anymore because she called and said that the sperms came out in her underpants on her way home and just as a precaution she jumped up and down 100 times and put two Midols in her vagina. And also I didn’t really care all that much at the time because I figured that would be her problem and, besides, who would make two girls get married?
I noticed one thing and that was that I felt like I was stronger. A lot stronger. For example, I did twenty push-ups (boy push-ups, not on-my-knees kind) and I chinned myself ten times and before I couldn’t even do one. That was neat. I guess it went with the penis.
I had a date with Chuck that night and he came over sort of early and had to stay downstairs and talk to my parents while I got ready, which took me a long time because for some reason or other, it was real boring to do my hair, which I usually like to do, and I also hated putting on my makeup and I had to do it over about five times. But finally I got ready and I put on jeans and a long sweater and when I walked downstairs, I put my hand in front of my lump.
Chuck took me to a party and it was strange because I knew he was going to take me to a party and try to get me drunk or stoned, which is what he did, and I knew he was going to drive out to the pumping station and park, which is what he also did, and I knew he was going to do all this because that was what I wanted to do, too. Which was really strange.
Anyway, I let Chuck rub all over my boobies. I usually don’t let him do that right away and I still don’t, because I think a girl shouldn’t make herself available to that sort of stuff just like it was there for the taking without any meaningful relationships or anything, but that night it was okay, I guess. (But I don’t do it anymore.) But, anyway, it felt super and it made my “thing” get stiff.
He took my blouse off, which I hardly ever let happen because it’s kind of embarrassing to be almost naked in a car, but it felt great when he rubbed on my bare boobies. By this time, my “thing” was huge! It was twisted and bent under and I had to move my legs and shake my hips to get it into a more comfortable position. Chuck was having the same problem. When we got our penises fixed, he put his mouth to my boobie and his tongue licked on it. Next he took my hand and put it on his “thing” outside his pants and he said in a real panting voice, “Take it out.” So I pulled down his zipper and his “thing” flopped out. Meanwhile he pulled my zipper down and my “thing” flopped out. We were kissing at the time and Chuck’s tongue was feeling my teeth and suddenly it stopped feeling and just stayed still. He went up and down on my “thing” with his fingers and then he broke away from the kiss and looked down. I think he thought he was holding his own “thing,” but what he saw were two “things.” My big one and his sort of smaller one.
I said to him, “I grew a thing!” Chuck let go of it like it was a dead rat and it looked at his hand and I thought he was going to cry, and he wiped it on the seat and started breathing fast and making choking sounds. He was so emotional about it that I got kind of worried.
I don’t think Chuck felt too good and he looked real white and he started to shout, “What’s going on? What is this? Is it a joke? Are you a guy? What is this?” And I said, “It’s okay, Chuck. It’s still me.”
Then he got really mad and screamed, “I touched a prick, I touched a cock, a pecker, a cock, a prick. I touched a priiiiiiick!” He was berserk!
He grabbed me and shook me and said, “Who are you? What are you?” Which I thought was a little over-dramatic. He was ten thousand times worse than Roberta, and boys were supposed to be more insensitive than girls. I couldn’t stand all his shouting anymore, so I had no choice. I punched him in the face.
Then I explained to him that it was okay. I said, “I’m me and there’s nothing wrong except that I have a ‘thing.’ You have a ‘thing’ and I never acted like this when I touched yours.” And he got all emotional again and said, “Don’t you understand? This is gay! This is fag stuff. You can’t be a guy and touch another person’s cock!” And I had to explain to him that a gay is a guy who loves guys and I’m not a guy so how could I be gay? That didn’t seem to make much difference, so I leaned over and grabbed him by the shoulder and gave him a big kiss and he struggled like mad, but I kept kissing until he gave in and enjoyed it and we kissed and kissed.
I asked him if it was okay if I, you know, if I held onto him “down there” and he said, “I don’t know.” But I did anyway and he didn’t seem to mind. I used all the stuff I learned that morning and I must have learned pretty good because Chuck was breathing real hard. Then in the middle of a great big kiss, I moved his hand down to my “thing” and I was expecting him to get angry but instead he just grabbed it and started going real fast up and down and he did it very well, which means he probably practices at home a lot. I started going faster on him and Chuck was in a sort of frenzy and he was making funny noises in the back of his throat and I’m pretty sure he was crying.
Then he started to lick my boobies again and it was then that I whispered something in his ear that he whispers in my ear a lot. I whispered, “Use your mouth.”
He got very mad and sat up and let go of my “thing” and said, “This is sick, I’m not going to do it anymore!” He tried to pull away from me but I grabbed his shirt and held him. He said, “You’re disgusting. We’re going home!”
I took my hand and grabbed Chuck by the hair on the back of his head. I pulled it just enough so that it hurt and Chuck was really scared because at that point I think I was stronger than he was and he couldn’t move. “No,” he said, “don’t.” I slowly forced his face down onto my lap. Then I used my thumb and fingers to squeeze just below Chuck’s cheeks and force his jaws open. I pushed his open mouth down over my you-know-what.
It was over in about three minutes and it was super! Chuck almost choked and he almost barfed and all the way home he spit out the window and gagged. But all in all, he did a real good job.
I don’t see Chuck anymore because he’s not around. After that night, he got kind of strange and he beat up a lot of people including his aunt and he’s at military school now. As for my “thing,” it got smaller the next day and then smaller the next day and so on until about a week later it was all gone and I got all of my girl stuff back and I’m happy about it. Roberta never got pregnant from me but she likes “intercourse” quite a bit and she ended up getting pregnant from some Italian guy who works for her Dad and she’s a lot different now. I never told anybody about the…penis, and I don’t think anybody found out. I hardly ever think of it anymore, but I am very careful about what I eat and I never, ever squeeze pimples on my face.
Sometimes I fantasize about having a big, hard, cock and what it would be like.I found a great website today called TG Graphics and Fiction Archive with all kinds of stories and comics.This one caught my eye since its about a young girl who wakes up one morning with a penis.
My Penis
By Karen Wheatley as told to John Hughes
From the November 1978 issue of National Lampoon
1246135810
1
365
368
1
My Vagina
Mr Huges was nice enough to give a young girl a penis to play with and just to be fair he gave this boy a vagina.This is one of the funniest stories I’ve ever read-Enjoy!
My Vagina
By Larry Taft as told to John Hughes
From the April 1979 issue of National Lampoon
One morning last winter, um, I woke up and, well, I was asleep and then I woke up, and what I found was, um, well, I woke up, and there it was, and my…what should have been there wasn’t and what was there was…it was…a vagina. I mean, I was a sixteen-year-old guy with a box! I had a damn ugly, hairy woman’s privates and it was gross and sickening, and I was so pissed off I wanted to punch it right in the face!
——
When I went to bed I had a regular guy’s cock and nuts and pubic hair. But when I woke up and looked inside my pajamas, all that stuff was gone and instead I had this…vagina and hardly any hair down there and a butt that was pink and bald. It was so disgusting I’m surprised I didn’t just march downstairs and go out in the garage and not pull up the door and start my mom’s station wagon and die. How could I be a guy when I had a twat? I mean, what was I? Where was my “dick”? Where were my balls? Why did all of this happen?
I thought about it a lot and I think what maybe happened was I tried to get high off the gas that’s supposed to be inside a can of whipped cream and I was also smoking a lot of Kools, and I eat real shitty and I always sit too close to the TV and I never read with good light and I…well, like a lot of guys my age I…do a lot of…”self-jacking off.” It was either that or God did it.
But anyway, there I was with a vagina. Oh, by the way, it isn’t polite to say this and I’m not being conceited, but the dick I used to have was a pretty good one. It wasn’t so big that it was gross and it wasn’t so tiny that it was a joke, and it didn’t have moles or spots on it like that of a guy who was in my gym class two years ago (Jim S.), and it didn’t bend over to one side when it was in a “hard-on.” My balls were O.K., too, and my hair was decent and my rear end was normal, and I was overall happy with that stuff and I was super-sorry to see it gone, really.
So, like, there I was, you know, on the edge of the bed looking down into my lap, and instead of seeing this thing I just saw this shitty little wad of hair. I wouldn’t exactly say I cried, but I will admit that I felt so bad that my eyes got really runny, and felt sad because, you know, I was All-Conference in three sports and I wanted to eventually get a football scholarship to Michigan State or USC, and I had just bought a motorcycle (Kawasaki) and a new stereo (with Bose speakers, MAC amp, and Nakamichi deck), and I had started to shave, and all my friends were friends because I was a guy, and who the fuck but a girl would ever want to be a girl except a homo and I am not a homo! That’s a fact. Even though I had a pussy I was not a queer! I hate that and I hated it then and I will hate it all of my life, and I looked up “homosexuality” in the dictionary and in a bunch of other books, and having a vagina doesn’t make you a homosexual. Liking guys makes you a homosexual, but you have to like them so much that they are like girls to you (and that is a requirement), and I didn’t so I wasn’t a homo, I swear to God.
Well, anyway, there I was. I had this pussy and I was feeling real pissed off because I thought my life was over. Then it occurred to me: like, there was a girl’s thing only about a foot and a half from my eyes and only about two inches from my hand, you know. So I figured that it’s not every day that a guy my age gets to look at an actual living girl’s thing, and as long as I wanted to in the daylight and do to it whatever stuff I wanted to do to it, it was O.K., you know? So I sort of “forgot” about how I was freaking out and I opened the thing up and took a peek.
I never saw one in the light. I only felt them in the dark, and, of course, I saw a few hundred in magazines, you now, but never one in the light that was a 3-D one. It was quite a shock to see how big it was. I measured it with a sheet of notebook paper, which is eight-and-one-half inches wide, and it was almost as long as the whole sheet of paper was wide from the top of the hair down to the edge of the butt. A vagina is not like a dick, you know. A dick is just a thing, which is a stick with two balls, and that’s it and it’s real simple. But a vagina is a whole bunch of stuff all crammed in there and buried in a whole bunch of skin and called a vagina although, according to my dictionary, the vagina is only the actual hole part.
Starting at the top, which was the closest part to me and which was just a lot of hair: it was a nice V shape and it didn’t spread out all over and become leg hair, like on a guy. It was pretty soft hair, soft of like camel’s hair sport coat material only longer and curlier, and sort of darkish-brownish blond. You know how guys’ hairs are really weirded-out, you know, all twisted up and strange? Girls’ hairs are perfect and cool.
O.K., so then I moved down to the middle part and I poked around in there and I found the beginning of the inside skin part. Do you know that the Mississippi River is so small up in Minnesota, where it starts, that you can step over it? That’s sort of like the same with a vagina. It’s very small at the top and then it gets big and complicated. Where I had my thumb was like the “source” and it was just the beginning, and there weren’t any holes or flaps or anything. Just a small curve.
Then all the skin started. Boy, is there ever a lot of skin! There is probably enough extra skin down there to make a whole face. It’s all tucked in and wrinkled up, and at first, it doesn’t make any sense. It just looks like somebody got it drunk and just mushed everything in there. That skin is soft of two-tone. It’s fleshish/pinkish outside and then when you get inside it’s redder, like inside-the-mouth skin, and it is very soft and sticky. And it get stickier the closer you get to the hole, and then it’s just “wet.” It also can be, like, “molded,” and I made a bird shape out of the real long flaps that sort of hang out.
Anyhow, it’s all defined into things called, I think, lips, and I think there are about four sets of them, although I’m not sure because they are all attached to each other. Inside all those lips is the actual hole. I’m not sure what all that skin is for except maybe for “show” because, who knows, when we were cavemen maybe guys thought all that stuff looked cool. But anyway, the hole itself isn’t even just a hole. Like, it has lots of ridges and bumps and stuff in it, and it’s not really a hole like a hole in the ground is a hole—it’s more like an opening because it’s sort of closed up, and it moves around and opens up and closes; like if you cough, it shuts and if you yawn, it opens up.
It was as deep as a Little League trophy and it stretched, too. So, like, it fit a Magic Marker, and it also stretched big enough to hold a Polaris submarine model. There is a lump up at the end of the hole, and I don’t know what it is exactly because it’s awful dark in there, even if you take the mirror off your desk and lay it on the floor and squat over it and shine a great big hunter’s flashlight up there. But I guess it’s just all that reproduction stuff that girls have.
Also, another kind of gross thing about a vagina is that it smells kind of bad. Pardon me for being kind of sickening, but it’s true. I smelled on before on my old girl friend and then it smelled O.K., but I think that when you are a guy and you are real hot and with a girl and you are kissing and feeling and all that, I think your nose gets confused, and a vagina doesn’t smell bad at all—in fact, it smells pretty cool in a kind of gross way. But when you are just a guy and you are by yourself, your vagina reeks. They must all do that because there seems to be a lot of those antiperspirant deodorant sprays for females over by the Kotexes at the grocery store.
The other important thing about the vagina was that I located that “little thing.” It is so small that you can hardly see it! Which is ridiculous because, man, there’s a lot of room down there for all kinds of stuff that doesn’t even have anything to do with sex. This “little thing” was about as big as the pusher-inner thing on a ball-point pen—it’s that tiny! So that may be why girls are not all that crazy about sex, not like guys are. But anyway, besides being so tiny, it’s also buried in a wad of skin. I had to uncover it to get to the good part, and it’s really good because it’s so sensitive that when I touched it I got a huge shiver! I was a sex shiver, but I think it was also a go-to-the-bathroom shiver because I had to whizz like crazy!
“Holding it in” when you are a girl is hard because, where are the hold-it muscles? In a guy they are back near your rear end. So I had to get to the bathroom pretty fast since I didn’t know how to use that thing. I was very glad that my mom and my dad and my sisters were gone, because my sister was in a figure skating thing so I didn’t have to worry about anybody seeing me, which was one good thing so far.
By having two sisters and a mom, you know, I knew a little bit about how girls go to the bathroom, and, I know, thank God, that you better sit down because you don’t have anything to point. You just have a little hole, and if you stand up, believe me, it won’t work very well; in fact, it will be a huge mess. Sitting down is the stupidest way in the world to take a leak. It’s over so fast you don’t have time to read or anything, and like, what do you do with your hands? Another thing about sitting down is that you get everything wet and you have to waste a lot of toilet paper.
Also a vagina makes a rude sound when you use it to go to the bathroom. It’s like this—fiiiiiiiissssssss, fiss, fiss, fiiiiiiiissssssss. It’s a typical girl’s sound, real high and dainty and gross. Well, after getting the go-to-the-bathroom business out of the way, I decided to have a look at myself in the big mirror on the back of the door and look at my whole body. I took off my pajama bottoms and then my top and then I got more bad news!
I had two tits! Shit! What a fucking pain in the ass this whole thing was turning into—next thing I knew I would be down in the basement doing a load of laundry with my mom! Well, at least nobody in my family except my Grandma Jessie, who had torpedo tits but is dead now, has large tits, so I was flat like my mom and sisters. But…I had big brown nipples. I wouldn’t have anything to do with the girls who had brown nipples myself. I personally consider that a deformity and if I ever found out that my wife had them I would get a divorce. Plus, they were huge and lopsided! So, not only did I get screwed by having tits in the first place, but I also got screwed by having gross ones. Just my luck!
I looked at myself and it was weird. I had muscular-type arms (with the kind of veins that stick out from working out with weights) and hairy pits like normal and good shoulders and neck, and then these smallish tits with big nipples, and a belly button and good stomach ripples and no hair on my check below my stomach or below my belly button, and then…the vagina. My legs were slimmer than they used to be, I think. When I turned around and looked at my butt it was real neat. I kind of liked it. It was real round and, well, it was pink and cute and there wasn’t any hair on it and it was just…cute. It was a girl’s cute little butt.
Anyway, you know, that got boring real fast, just looking in the mirror, so I kind of walked back to my room and I looked around to see if I walked like a girl does and I did, sort of. Then I went into my room. Then what I did was…well, I think, but I’m not sure, what I think I did was what would still be considered “jacking off.” It felt pretty good and I had an “orgasm,” but I wasn’t doing it just to jack off. It was more like an experiment that kind of turned into jacking off, only with a girl’s vagina it’s more like “rubbing off” because there’s nothing to jack.
What I did at first was pretend my hand was me and my vagina was this girl friend I used to have so I could sort of see what it was like for her what I did to her when we were on dates and once at her parents’ cottage up north. I think it must have felt lousy because what I did seemed like it had been good, but it wasn’t at all. It doesn’t feel that great to have somebody shoving their finger in and out of you real fast, and it doesn’t feel good at all to get your breasts squeezed and pinched. What does feel good is just old-fashioned rubbing down there. You don’t have to fool around with the hole at all because it doesn’t have hardly any nerves, so don’t waste your time. I know, because later on I tried a lot of stuff, like carrots and candles and hot dogs and breakfast links and one of those toilet paper holder things and rolled up Cliff Notes (Brave New World) and bananas and a cucumber and a hairbrush handle and even an old GI Joe’s head, and none of them made me have an orgasm. The hole is just for “intercourse” with men.
So, I was rubbing away and then, all of a sudden, I hit the jackpot, and my legs started jumping around and my hips started going back and forth automatically and there was this tremendous tickle feeling up my butt and then zing! It was over, but then another one started coming. Zing! Zing! Zing! Zing! More and more! Note like a guy’s at all! Smaller, but tons and tons of them! Guys’ are over right away and that’s the end of it, and you don’t ever want to do it again in your whole life and you feel like a slob and girls are revolting to think about and you want to just burn the magazine you were looking at, you know. But not with a vagina! You can keep going and going and going and there isn’t even any mess to clean up. All the messy stuff goes on inside. Also no “hard-on” is required, you know. You’re ready to do it any time of the day or the night—it’s really pretty cool. And there is no way for anybody to tell that you did it because there’s nothing to poke out of your pajamas. Finally, I had to stop because all that feeling good was starting to feel bad, and I was getting sort of afraid that I might have a heart attack or something. When I looked at the clock, I couldn’t believe it! I had been masturbating that thing for almost three hours and, boy, was it sore!
Also, it was almost time to go to my swim meet, which was real important, and I would be in a lot of trouble if I missed it, and I’d let down all the guys on the team and they’d be pissed off. So I washed my hands about fifty times until they smelled like hands again, and then I got dressed. But my shirt scratched up my nipples and my underpants didn’t fit because there wasn’t a guy’s “thing” to fill it up right. I figured I better wear a bra or I might make my tits bleed or something, or I could get cancer or who knows, I sure didn’t!
It was really creepy and weird to be going through my sister’s underpants and bras and boyfriends’ letters drawer looking for a bra to wear. There were a whole bunch of them, so I picked out the lightest-weight one that wouldn’t show the most, and it was one of those real thin ones and it was O.K. except, how do you put it on? They are real easy to fasten and unfasten when you are holding them in your hand, but when you put them on and put your bosoms in the holders you can’t reach behind you far enough to fasten them, which I think is stupid unless women have longer arms and narrower backs. I tried and tried and it was no use, so finally I just had to fasten it, then lay it on the floor, and then step into it and pull it up over my legs and my hips and my stomach and then my chest, and then stick my bosoms in. But that kind of stretched it out and tore it a little in the middle between the holders. Boy, what a pain!
I decided that I may as well take a pair of underpants as long as I was in her drawer and feeling creepy anyway. At first, I didn’t think I would wear any underpants at all, but if you have a vagina you have to wear underpants because those things leak all the time. I found a nice pair of red ones with a little kitten sewed on the butt. They were real soft and smooth and silky and cool, and they were much better than guys’ underpants, and I thought it’s too bad that guys don’t get a chance to appreciate really nice underwear, except I guess if guys wore this kind of underwear they’d just spend too much time thinking about how good their underpants felt and they wouldn’t get their work done and they’d get fired. By the way, if I had had my regular guy’s “thing,” I would have gotten a hard-on when I looked at myself in my sister’s mirror, because without my arms and my head and my feet I was a pretty cool-looking girl.
So I was all ready to go and I went out to the garage to get my motorcycle. I had a lot of trouble just holding it up, and kicking it over was almost impossible for me because I was just weaker, it seemed, than I was before, and I didn’t know if it was because I spent so much time masturbating the vagina, or that I didn’t eat breakfast, or that maybe I was losing my muscles as part of the deal getting a vagina in the first place.
But after I got it going I had another problem. I was sitting right on top of my “little thing” and the motorcycle was vibrating. That made me have more orgasms, and I just sat there and revved the engine for about ten minutes enjoying it until I was afraid that it would blow up. Then I had to ride, and it’s pretty dangerous to drive a motorcycle when you are having non-stop orgasms, especially making a left-hand turn when you are moaning and your hips are moving automatically. I almost creamed myself by running into a truck because I didn’t want to let up on the gas since the vibrations were just perfect. It is no surprise to me why there aren’t any girls motorcycle gangs or motorcycle cops. I made it to school, but almost not, and my bottom was soaking wet.
I had two problems with the swim meet. Actually, I had three, but number three was the problem of changing into my bathing suit in front of the other guys (and that problem went away because I was late because I went around the parking lot a couple of extra times to finish off my last orgasm). The other two problems were hiding my tits and not having a lump to make it look like I had my regular guy’s “thing” when I put on my bathing suit. We wear little thin bathing suits and your thing shows a lot, so to not have your thing show would make people suspicious, and the last thing I needed was to have the whole school know about my vagina, so I put a sock in there, took off my bra, and put my shirt back on and wore it into the pool area and didn’t take it off—and that covered up my tits.
The coach was pissed, but I was in the next race they were just about to start so he couldn’t be pissed at me for too long. Anyway, I walked over to the edge of the pool and bent over like I was going to dive in with my arms in front of me, and I took off the shirt and I sort of tossed it to the side (but close enough so I could get it when the race was over), and I just stayed in that tucked position so that no one would see my tits or my brown nipples. Except that this dipshit guy from the other school took forever to get ready, and I must have looked like a real jerk being all tucked under and ready to begin the race three or four minutes before we started. Then when we started the race I was so stiff I could hardly keep up, but that was my smallest problem as it turned out.
When I hit that warm water something happened to my stomach and it started to hurt, and when I got to the end of the pool the coach was waving his arms like crazy, and when I finished going into my first turn I saw what he was waving at! It was red and it was a big cloud in the water and—guess what—it was coming out of me. I had my period!
Holy shit! I wanted to drown! I was treading water with my period and my tits and my vagina, and about 100 people were all watching me! Somehow I had enough brains at the time to swim over to where my shirt was and I covered my tits, and the coach came running over and he was real concerned. I told him I had an infected pimple on my groin and that it was bleeding, and he got kind of mad at me for not telling him because of the dangers of spreading infection and all that crap. Then he said to go get dressed and see my family doctor and not to get blood poisoning.
I was so glad to get out of there! But I wasn’t that glad because I still had my period an I had a long way to go to get home. But after just a couple of minutes I knew I would never make it home unless I did something that was so horrible and embarrassing that I almost didn’t do it.
Do you know what it’s like to go into a girls bathroom when you are not a girl? It’s awful, but where else can a guy get a Kotex? I hurried down the hall as fast as I could with a whole towel stuffed in my pants. I went across the hall and through the cafeteria to the girls’ bathroom way over by the music room where there wouldn’t be anybody, and there wasn’t anybody so I was happy about that.
There were two machines in there. One for Kotexes and the other was for Tampaxes. I didn’t know anything about that stuff (my only experience with female hygiene was filling up a sink and soaking them to see how big they get), and I didn’t know what to do then, but I bought one of each. They were only ten cents apiece, which was pretty cheap. I am not a moron, it’s just that when a guy gets his period he’s really out of it because that period stuff isn’t taught to guys, and girls don’t talk about it. It’s one of the “female mysteries.” Even the fat, ugly girls don’t tell you anything about it. But then, how many guys ever think they’re going to get their period?
Anyway, I know that the object of a Kotex is to soak up stuff, and so it has to go in the hole. And that also is the object of a Tampax, which is much, much smaller than a Kotex and is shaped a little different but is made out of the same stuff and smells like toilet paper, too. So it was obvious that the Kotex must go in the vagina hole because that hold was the biggest of the holes down there, and the Tampax must go in the rear end because it was smaller. The third hole is for taking a leak, but it’s so tiny that I don’t know what you could shove up there, and I never saw a commercial for anything smaller than a Tampax so I just left it alone.
Now I know why there are couches in girls’ bathrooms. You need them to lay down on to get the Kotex in your vagina and the Tampax in your butt. A Kotex, you know, is about as big as half a box of Kleenex, and it doesn’t slide too well. But anyway, after shoving for about ten minutes I got most of it up there. Getting the Tampax in my ass was a little easier but it hurt more.
So there I was with this giant wad of stuff in my vagina and another wad in my rear end. I guessed it was all fixed up, but it sure was hard to walk normal with all that crap in my holes. No wonder women get so crabby when they get their periods. I was pretty crabby myself about having to go through all that, and I felt real sorry for all the girls and I also felt pissed off at the female period supply companies for making their products too big and too hard to put in and not slippery enough.
Anyway, I got home and everything, and by about 4:00 my period stopped and I took a bubble bath. My parents came home about 5:00. It was real weird being around my dad when I had a vagina. But it wasn’t so weird around my mom, and I helped her cook dinner, which was fun. I made the frozen peas and mashed up the potatoes and I did really good, and it wasn’t boring or anything, which was neat.
During dinner I got a phone call. It was my best friend, Dan. He asked how my groin, which was bleeding at the swim meet, was and I said it was O.K. and it was just nothing and it was all gone away, and he asked if I was still going to go with him and Jeff and Steve and Steve’s cousin, who goes to junior college, and I said no, and he got pissed off because before I said I would and I said no again, and he asked why not, but I couldn’t tell him the real reason why so I said O.K. and he said, “Great! We’re going to get high and look for girls.”
I finished dinner, and my sister Kristen, gave me a whole bunch of shit about hogging the bathroom and leaving hair in the sink, and I started to cry and my mom told Kristen to shut up, and I went upstairs to steal another pair of her underpants, because the other ones were buried in the back yard along with my pants. By the way, don’t flush Kotexes down the toilet, because they back it up, which is what happened in our downstairs bathroom, and there was a big fight between my dad and my younger sister, Mandy, who is thirteen, for flushing Kotex, and she screamed, “I don’t have my time of the month, it’s Kristen!” And Kristen screamed back, but louder because she is nineteen and really an asshole, “I don’t even use Kotex, you little shit!” That earned her no car for two weeks, and finally my old man got so embarrassed listening to his daughters fight about periods that he left and said he was going to the hardware store to buy some washers for his sailboat. Boy, what would he have done if he knew it was my Kotex that caused the trouble?
I was not in love with the idea of going out with all those guys, but at about 8:00 they showed up, and while I took one last look at my face and hair and checked to see if there was anything up my nose, the guys joked around downstairs with my dad. Finally, my dad got sick of them and yelled at me to come down, and I did.
I was the last guy to be picked up so I had to sit in the back seat in the middle, which is not a great place to sit. I had Steve on one side of me and Steve’s cousin, who goes to junior college, Jim, on the other side. Up in front Dan was driving and Jeff was shotgunned, and there was a case of Stroh’s beer in the middle. We smoked some joints and drank and talked and listened to Ace Frehley’s solo album (he is the guy who plays lead for KISS), which I used to love but suddenly did not love anymore, and I think I would have rather listened to Fleetwood Mac or Chuck Mangione or the Bee Gees, but even though I didn’t like the music, I still sort of sang along with it like my sisters do. Jim told me to shut up. It hurt my feelings real bad, and I almost wanted to cry.
I was real quiet (except for singing that time) because my vagina was sort of pulsating and throbbing. I think it was doing that because of the Kotex being up there before, and also my butt was in pain. Everybody wanted to know why I was so quiet and I said I didn’t feel too good. I you ever want a bunch of guys my age to leave you alone, don’t tell them you don’t feel too good, because if they know that something is wrong they will attack you and take advantage of you and try to make you feel worse, which is just what Jeff did when he turned around in the seat and looked right at my face and said, “Ass Patrol on alert!” “Alright!” Dan shouted. And I freaked out inside.
Ass Patrol is the same as mooning, and mooning is hanging your ass out of a car window, and I couldn’t hang my ass out of the window because (a) I was wearing my sister’s underpants, and (b) the vagina was right in front of my ass. “It’s your turn, Larry,” Dan said. “Flash flesh.”
“I can’t,” I said. “I have a cold.”
“Bullshit!”
“Fuck you!”
No matter how much I said no they said yes, and they would have pulled my pants down and shoved my ass out (they were so drunk and high), and the dangerous part about that is when you are going sixty-five miles an hour and a bunch of drunk guys are trying to get your butt out the window, you can fall out and die or get into a crash and have to die with your pants down and have people laugh at you for the rest of your life—and even laugh louder when you have a vagina! So I said I would do it then. On top of everything terrible that had happened, Steve’s cousin said, “Why don’t we moon the drive-in window at the Burger King?”
Everybody through that was the coolest thing they ever heard, and we turned around and headed back for the Burger King. One good thing was that it gave me time to figure out how to put my ass out without revealing my sister’s underpants or the vagina and also to get my pants ready so that I could do it quietly and get it over with. Except everything got fucked up because Dan was too busy trying to watch and not busy enough driving, and he crashed into the Burger King and I flew forward into the front seat and I hit my head on the ashtray. I knew I was in big trouble because I could see four faces staring at the beaver I was flashing.
“It’s a cunt!”
“Larry’s got a cunt!”
“It’s real!”
I didn’t do anything except almost shit in my pants, which were down by my knees. And do you know what else? All the people who worked at the Burger King were crowded in the window looking at my vagina. I think they must have thought I was a girl but still, shit, that’s super embarrassing! Dan suddenly got smart and saw that he was going to get into trouble for hitting a Burger King, so he pulled out into the street and swerved to miss a car and we were gone.
“Far out!” Steve said.
“It’s incredible, look at it!”
I just laid there, mainly because of the position I was in I couldn’t do anything else. My head was down on the floor and my back was on the beer and my legs were hanging over the back seat, and there was a guy on either side of me and two guys in the back about a foot from my vagina, just staring like morons. Then the guy from junior college reached out and touched it.
“Get out of there!” I screamed!
“Where’s your dork?” Jeff asked me.
“What’s happened to you?” Dan said.
Then the guy from junior college tried to open my legs up, and I kicked him but he just started laughing like an animal and then he made me faint when he said, “Let’s fuck Larry!”
Oh, God! I was in deep-shit trouble!
When I woke up, the car was parked at the golf course and my pants were completely off. I tried to get up but no one would help me.
“You can’t fuck me!” I said. “I am a guy!”
That sort of slowed them down, and they were all quiet for a minute and then Dan said that I was right. But then Jeff said, “If he’s a guy, what’s he doing with that!”
“You know what?” Steve said, like he suddenly figured out what was going on but he really didn’t, “Larry’s a girl who’s been pretending to be a guy and has always been girl!”
“I have not,” I said. “You guys have seen my…”
Nope, I never had gym with any of those guys and as far as I knew they never saw my “thing” out in the open, and it didn’t make any difference because they were so drunk and high that I think I could have been a zebra and they wouldn’t have known it.
“I don’t want to take any chances on being a homo,” Dan said.
“It’s a vagina, dumb shit!” Jeff said.
“You can’t be a homo if it’s a vagina.”
“Yeah,” Dan said, “I guess so.”
“Let’s do it,” Steve said.
“Is it O.K. with you, Larry?”
“No!” I screamed!
I was scared shit and I was struggling like crazy and normally I could have whipped those guys in about one and a half minutes, but I just didn’t have any muscles left. I have to admit this and it’s really gross and disgusting and horrible and a nightmare but…my friends all fucked me.
Everything worked out O.K., I guess. I never talked to those guys again and they never talked to me, either, and then my Dad got transferred to California and we moved there in the summer, so I don’t know what happened to them, except I heard that Steve’s cousin joined the navy and got thrown out for setting fire to a guy’s bed. The vagina went away after a few months. The “little thing” just got bigger and bigger until one day it was my regular guy’s thing again. It doesn’t bother me any more that I had the vagina. I mean, it didn’t make me insane or anything. I guess the worst thing that happened was that I had to use up most of my money I was saving for new skis and waste my Easter vacation having to get an abortion.
THE END
Mr Huges was nice enough to give a young girl a penis to play with and just to be fair he gave this boy a vagina.This is one of the funniest stories I’ve ever read-Enjoy!
My Vagina
By Larry Taft as told to John Hughes
From the April 1979 issue of National Lampoon
1246135809
1
369
372
1
The Dolly Dildo
The Dolly Dildo
by Verina Du'Arden
“You have to be joking! I mean... there isn't any such thing as 'magic', not for
real anyway!” I insisted as I stared at the three life-size dolls sprawled back
on the built in sofa in the semi-sunken 'conversation pit' and the odd looking
dildos laying on the coffee table taking up most of the middle of the
conversation pit. The details of the naked dolls' were amazingly life-like, and
they were posed in the most lewd ways, as if they were in the middle of
masturbating themselves to orgasm.
Jenny casually entered the conversation pit and plopped down beside one of the
lewd naked dolls as she said, “Oh, no, I'm not joking, Debbie. These things
really are magic dildos, and they really do turn girls into sex-dolls...” as she
picked up one of the five colorful dildos, a bright blue one.
Jenny paused and just stood there a few moments just staring at the dildo in her
hand, apparently lost in thought. Then she seemed shake herself when I stepped
down into the pit and asked as I pointed at the lewd naked doll lounging on the
sofa next to her, “Are you saying this use to be real girl, and those dildos
turned her into a life size sex toy?”
“Ah, well, no... the dildos on the table didn't turn her or the other two into
dolls...” Jenny replied as she reached down, moved the hand of the doll away
from its crotch, and pulled a wetly slick dildo from its shiny wet rubber pussy,
“... this is the one that turned her into a sex-doll, Deb. The dildos they used
is still in their pussies and are the ones that turned them into sex-dolls.”
then she held up the one she pulled out of the doll's pussy next to the one she
got off the coffee table as she asked, “You see how dull this one is compared to
the ones that haven't been used yet?”
I saw what she meant about the difference in the two dildos, but I was more
interested in how life-like the sex-dolls were and took a closer look at the one
she took the dildo out of. I was amazed by the detail and how really life-like
that part of the doll looked, and giving in to my curiosity I discovered that
part of the doll also felt almost totally real. The slick wetness covering the
doll's crotch, thighs and fingers as if it had really just finished masturbating
even smelled like a girl's sex. But, it was still obvious the dolls weren't
alive, and no matter what Jenny said I really couldn't believe they had never
been alive. Each doll was different, and not only did they have different size
and shaped breasts, figures, faces, hair styles, color and textures, the details
of their pussies were also different. All three of the dolls looked very sexy...
just the kind of big boobed looks most guys seem to really like.
I was still examining the details of the amazingly life-like dolls when I
glanced over at Jenny and was startled to see her taking her clothes off. I
could only stare in surprise a moment or two befor demanding, “Jenny! What the
hell do you think you're doing!?”
Slipping off her bra and tossing it atop her blouse laying on the clothes
already piled up on the coffee table Jenny gave me a shy excited smile and
replied, “What does it look like I'm doing?”
Dropping my voice low I said in exasperation, “Okay... I see you're taking your
clothes off, but why are you doing that? What if someone comes in and catches
you like that?”
“Well...” Jenny said as she slipped her shorts off, “I really don't care...”
then paused to take her panties off before continuing, “...if someone comes in,
Debbie. I'm taking my clothes off because I'm going to give this magic dildo a
tryout...”
I exclaimed in surprise, “What!?” and demanded, “But, but... I thought you said
that is what it will do... turn you into a doll just like, like these other
dolls! If you really believe that thing can really do that, then why the hell
are you going to messing around with the thing?”
Jenny finished undressing, adding the last of her clothes to the piles and
lounged back on the sofa beside one of the dolls before explaining, “Oh, I don't
just 'believe' this can turn me into a sex-doll, I know it can do that because I
saw Bethany and Karen using them yesterday...”
I couldn't believe Jenny really meant what she said as I interrupted to demand,
“But if you really Know that thing will do that to you then why are you going to
use it? Do you want to be turned into a big sex-doll like these other girls?”
Jenny got an almost dreamy look as she began caressing herself with that blue
dildo that now seemed to be almost glowing as she continued as those I hadn't
interrupted, “It was the most amazing thing to see them turning into sex-dolls.
From all the moaning, groaning and gasping they were having one obviously super
orgasm after another until they finally turned all the way into dolls. When
Bethany noticed me watching she managed to tell me it felt better then anything
she ever felt before. Even after they saw they were changing they didn't stop
until they had finished turning into big sexy dolls. They looked a whole lot
sexier, and both had bigger better looking boobs and really sexy bodies after
they turned into sex-dolls.”
I just stared at her after she said this until I finally asked rather
sarcastically, “So, because it's suppose to feel so great and you might get some
bigger boobs you gona turn yourself into a rubber sex-doll?”
While rubbing the almost glowing dildo back and forth against the nipples of her
small A-cup breasts Jenny giggled and said, “Sure, why not? Especially since
some of the girls working here told me the transformation is only temporary.
They said after a girl spends up to five years as a sex-doll they are 'exchanged'
and changed back into a real person, but they keep the bigger boobs and better
figure. I think it'll be a blast to be a sex-doll for a few years, just laying
back and getting fucked by whatever horny guy that buys me.”
I'm not sure why I grabbed up one of the remaining dildos, a fluorescent green
one, but when I did I felt a pleasant electric like tingling all over my body,
especially down in my crotch and around my nipples. My nipples and crotch
continued tingling in that pleasant erotic way as I found myself staring at the
dildo I had picked up as Jenny giggle again and said, “Mmmm... feels good, doesn't
it? Debbie, why don't you take off those clothes and join me? I bet you'll be a
very sexy doll...”
I tore my attention from the warm glowing dildo I held to stared at Jenny as she
lay back on one of the sofas next to a motionless sex-doll and began rubbing the
tip of the blue dildo up and down against her already wet slit. While Jenny was
obviously enjoyed what she was doing I just stood there watching her and
caressing myself with that warm tingling dildo. I was more then a little
astonished, and really turned-on by how shy mousy Jenny was actually doing such
a lewd sexy thing right there in front of me. Jenny was soon moaning, groaning,
gasping and shuttering in raw naked sexual delight. Despite what was obviously a
totally mind-blowing experience she managed to gasp, “Oh goooood gwaad! This,
this, this... ffeeelss sssooo fuckin goooood!!”
Jenny must have been going at it non-stop for at least a good twenty minutes. I
found I couldn't take my eyes off her the whole time and I was barely aware of
removing my top and bra so I could better caress myself with my dildo. About
this time I suddenly realized Jenny's many freckles had all faded or had blended
together into a really nice overall tan. Then I also noticed all the little
scars on her knees and elbows she had acquired from growing up as an over-active
tom-boy had also all disappeared. Even as I watched I could actually see Jenny's
skin changing and taking on a soft barely noticeable plastic sheen, looking more
and more like the sex-dolls' soft silicone rubber skin.
Jenny also obviously noticed the changes and between orgasms managed to gasp, “Oh
yessss... it, it's really happening!... Oh yesssss... feeeelsss ssoooo goood,
ssoooo fuckin gooood!”
Then her rather small but large nippled A-cup size breasts began to visibly grow
bigger and bigger with each orgasm. At the same time her slim hipped tomboyish
figure began taking on a noticeably curvier, sexier shape... a very curvy sexy
shape as she continued pumping that bright blue dildo in and out of her squishy
wet pussy. Then she suddenly gave a long low breathy moan and got a really sexy
expression on her face as all movement suddenly slowed to a stop with the dildo
pushed almost out of sight in her pussy.
I had been caressing myself all over with my dildo when I finally noticed Jenny
hadn't moved or even blinked after a what seemed like a long time I very
reluctantly stopped rubbing myself through my soaking wet panties to see if she
was okay. I was amazed to find myself getting turned on even more then I already
was as felt Jenny's now D-cup size boobs to find they as well as the rest of her
soft living flesh had actually turned into the soft flesh-like silicone rubber
of a very life-like sex-doll. It really happened, just like she said it would,
she had turned into a sexy life-like sex-doll, just like the other dolls. Like
she had said about Bethany and Karen, Jenny the sex-doll really did look much,
much sexier then Jenny the girl had... with big soft boobs and a super-sexy
figure like a sex-doll should have.
I found myself sitting on the sofa across from Jenny-the-Sex-Doll, caressing
myself with my own dildo while thinking about how really sexy the idea of being
a sex-doll like Jenny was and how super turned-on the idea made me. My nipples
were all hard, almost painfully stiff, my pussy had to be literally dripping wet
since my panties were soaking wet. I couldn't keep from wondering what would
feel like turning into a sex-doll like Jenny had done as I almost eagerly
slipped off my soaking wet panties. Caressing myself again with my warm green
dildo felt so very, very good, especially when I caressed my nipples and breasts,
and my belly and thighs.
As I lay back on the sofa between two sexy sex-dolls I ran the tip of my glowing
dildo between the folds of my slick wet slit against bare flesh and triggered
the one of the most fantastic orgasms I have ever experienced. When I slowly
drifted down from the peek of that first great orgasm I found I had shoved
almost all of my glowing green dildo deep way in my squishy wet pussy. I began
to slowly pump the warm throbbing magic dildo in and out of my pussy, making a
really lewd squish-squishing sound and causing my pussy juice to run down the
crack of my ass from my hot wet slit. Pumping the dildo in and out faster and
faster it was only a minute or two until I had another fantastic orgasm, and
then another, and another super orgasm. As I got to the edge of cumming a fifth
time I shoved the glowing green dildo as deep as I could in my pussy and
triggered the most fantastic orgasm yet. I Knew the dildo was going to turn me
into a doll, just like Jenny's dildo turned her into a sexy sex-doll, and I
found myself agreeing with her about how good it will be to spend a few years as
some horny guy's sexy sex-doll... and anyway the magic dildo just felt to good
to stop.
I lost track of time as well as how many times I came and I barely noticed the
slight tingling sensation all over. A few moments after the tingling began I
just happened to be looking down at my freckled boobs and saw the freckles and
all the other little blemishes just fade away as my skin took on an almost
plastic like sheen. Then I felt a weirdly erotic sensation of pressure in my
boobs as I watched my skin take on the same too-smooth look of the sex-dolls
sprawled back motionless beside me. Pumping the wonderfully warm throbbing dildo
in and out of my pussy I watched in an orgasmic daze as my boobs swelled bigger
and bigger with each orgasm until they were huge, at least 'DD's or maybe even a
full 'F' or 'G' cup. Before my boobs stopped growing bigger it felt my whole
body was being squeezed and massage and shaped by huge powerful invisible hands,
being molded like clay or, or silicone rubber into a much sexier, curvier,
fuller version of myself, like Jenny's body had changed at the last, but
different too. Giving in to a sudden powerful urge I drove the warm tingling
dildo as deep as possible into my sopping wet cunt and surging pulsating orgasms
gripping my body exploded into the most powerful orgasm yet, forcing a long
gasping shuddering moan from me.
As awareness returned as I slowly came down from that last fantastic mind
blowing mega-orgasm I felt so good it took a while for me to realize I couldn't
move, I couldn't even blink, and I was pretty sure I wasn't breathing either.
Then I suddenly realized It had really happened! The dildo had really turned me
into a sexy big boobed sex-doll, just like Jenny and the other sex-dolls. I was
now Debbie-the-Sex-Doll, and it felt ssoooo very good. I was sprawled back
motionless on the sofa in the same kind of lewd sexy pose as the sex-dolls on
either side of me, frozen motionless staring down over and between my huge stiff
nippled tits at Jenny sprawled back in a similar lewd way on the other sofa.
I was bit surprised I was still able to wonder about anything, or that I was
still so aware of my surroundings, and I was just as surprised by how good, how...
'right' it felt to be a sex-doll, like this is what I was always meant to be, a
sexy sex-doll. I found myself wondering a bit about what happens next, but I
really didn't much care as long as someone used me and fucked me. It will be so
good to have a warm stiff dick fucking my cunt, or my ass, or my mouth and be
used as I should be used. I didn't really care which of my fuck-holes is used
just as long as some stud puts me to use and fucks me.
Some time later I was imagining myself in the middle of a orgy, being used over
and over again when I became aware three young women had entered the room. When
they examined me and the other dolls I discovered just how fantastically good it
feels to be touched, to have my boobs held and squeezed, my thighs caressed, my
cunt fingered. I really wished they would continue playing with me, but it wasn't
long before all three of the girls had picked up a dildo. Soon after they picked
up the dildos it was obvious the three young women was becoming more and more
aroused until first one, then the other two began adding their clothes to the
pile on the table. They were soon masturbating and fucking themselves with their
dildos. They didn't stop until they had also turned into three more sexy big-boobed
sex-dolls sprawled back on the sofa. All the dildos had been used and there was
eight sex-doll waiting to be put to use with the patiences of the life-size
rubber dolls they obviously were.
* * *
Nothing else happened for a while until two older looking black women came in
the room. They were both at least in their fifties, who maybe have been more
attractive in their youth, but who were now rather plain looking, overweight
older black women. The women gathered up the pile of clothes on the table and
stuffed them into a plastic trash sack. Then they went around collecting the
used dildos from the doll's cunts and put them in a wooden box carved with weird
looking symbols before giving each sex-doll's crotch and thighs a quick washing.
As the women were washing the crotch and thighs of the sex-doll one asked her
companion as she finished cleaning up a sexy black sex-doll, “Lissa, yea ever
think of usin one of these dildo things?”
Lissa, paused to give her companion a curious look before asking in turn, “Why
you ask that? Mary... you not thinkin of shoving one of those up your pussy, are
you?”
Mary didn't reply as she began washing another of the now nameless sex-dolls,
then she paused and sighed before saying, “Yes Lissa, I am. I have no family,
and I'm sure not getting any younger...”
As she finished cleaning up the doll she was washing Lissa asked, “But why would
yea want to turn yourself into one of these sex-dolls?”
Mary sounded mildly annoyed as she stood next to her friend, looking around at
the sprawled naked sex-dolls and said, “Why? Look at them. Look how damn sexy
they all look! None of them looked that good before, and some were down right
homely girls...”
Looking at her long time friend Lissa asked, “So, you want to be turned into a
sex-doll because you'll be a sexy lookin sex-doll? You do know all these dolls
want now, all they can want now is to have some guy shove his dick in one of
their fuck-holes. They just expensive sex-toys now! Is that what you want to be?”
After a long pause while she continued looking at the motionless sex-dolls Mary
finally nodded and said, “Well... yeah, I guess it is. I, I've been thinking
about this a while now, and I think I'll be slippin back in here when these are
recharged this time...”
Lissa sighed and said, “You'll not be the first to do it, and from what I heard
I doubt you'll be the last. You know, just last week I heard most all the women
workin here, the ones who knows about how the sex-dolls they sell are really
made ends up shoving one of those things up their pussies...”
Mary looked around to Lissa as she said, “Oh, is that so? I hadn't heard
anything about that... You think they made them do it?”
Lissa shook her head and said, “No, I don't think so. I think it's just the idea
it's possible works on a woman until she finally give in to the urge to do it. I
also overheard one of the supervisors talking about always having to find
replacements for the dumb broads who turned themselves into sex-dolls. He
sounded really annoyed, and I heard two other complaining about girlfriends who
turned themselves into sex-dolls.”
Mary looked back to the sex-dolls with a sigh and said, “I think I understand
why they do it... But you know, if a girl was causing trouble I bet instead of
being fired she would end up with one of these dildos stuffed up her pussy.”
As workmen carried the first packing crate into the room Lissa picked up the bag
of clothes and said, “Yeah... maybe, but I have to admit I've thought of doing
it too...”
Mary smiled as she followed and said, “Oh, really? Then why don't you do it with
me next time? I bet we'd make a pair of very sexy sex-dolls”
Lissa and Mary paused to watch a few moments to watch as one of the now nameless
sex-dolls, which use be a girl named Debbie was picked up by the burly workman.
The workman took extra time to fondle the dolls big soft breasts, full round
buttocks, and puffy lipped pussy as he folded the limbs of the doll so it fitted
in the form fitting depression of its form lined shipping and storage crate.
Lissa and Mary knew that once they were packed away in their shipping and
storage crates the new made sex-dolls would be taken down to the storeroom where
they would kept until they are eventually sold and shipped out to their new
owners. Lissa and Mary always wondered why there had never been no fuss about
the girls who got turned into dolls. It was as if as far as anyone outside of
the building was concerned anyone transformed into a sex-doll never existed as
anything else other then newly made expensive sex-doll.
Since Mary knew Lissa knew the transformation was permanent as well as she did,
she a bit surprised in the break room a little before the end of their shift
when Lissa said, “Mary, I don't know if you know this, but I've heard they can
turn sex-dolls back into real people if they want to. They don't do it because
all the sex-dolls they have changed back into real people turned themselves back
into sex-dolls the first chance they got... I figure yea can't get a better
endorsement then that. So... If you really going to shove one of those things up
your pussy I guess I'll do it too... Like you, I really don't have anyone to
miss me.”
Mary gave Lissa a hug and said, “Oh, I'm so happy to hear that because I didn't
want to do this alone.” Then Mary got up and headed out of the break room,
pulling Lissa along with her as she excitedly said, “They'll have the lounge
setup for tomorrow, but we don't have to wait until then... We can do it now!”
END(?)
The Dolly Dildo
by Verina Du'Arden
“You have to be joking! I mean... there isn't any such thing as 'magic', not for
real anyway!” I insisted as I stared at the three life-size dolls sprawled back
on the built in sofa in the semi-sunken 'conversation pit' and the odd looking
dildos laying on the coffee table taking up most of the middle of the
conversation pit. The details of the naked dolls' were amazingly life-like, and
they were posed in the most lewd ways, as if they were in the middle of
masturbating themselves to orgasm.
1246136104
1
376
382
1
Smooth Skin
My first story ever Please feel free to flame it being so.... plain
Smooth Skin
By AnonTG/Kenchixp
Jessica, a 24 year old female who has lived her life very well up until now has become bored with her life. As Jessica proceeds to her friends house, she has to go through a down town section which is known to have some shady people. As she strolls down the street a lady asks her, “How does it feel to have that smooth skin on her body?“. Jessica ignores the lady and continues walking to her friends house. She reaches her friends house and knows on the door, her friend, Ashley, answers the door and lets her in. “I bumped into this strange lady on the way here“, Jessica says. “Do you mean that hooded lady near the intersection?” Ashley replies. “Yes, she has a strange feeling about her. I think I shouldn’t be walking down there often, I figure something could happen to me.” Jessica added. Ashley proceeds to turning on the TV and listening to the latest celebrity news.
“Anything new happening?” Jessica asks. “Not really, just a couple people have gone missing around this town.” she replies. “Where at?” Jessica asks with some interest. “Downtown, near where you went” Ashley responds. “Oh my, that's not very safe seeing as I just went down there, I should avoid it but there is no other way around it “Jessica says. “I could drive you home if you'd like” Ashley said as they started to eat some popcorn for the movie they were about to watch. "Nah" said Jessica. "I figure I can take what ever happens down there, I've done it before". "if you say so Jess" Ashley responds. A couple hours later, Jessica gets tired and decides it's time to go. "I think I'm going to head home now Ashley, I'm getting tired and my body is feeling kind of strange" Jessica says. "Are you sure you want to walk, I could drive you" Ashley keeps trying to help out her friend. "Nah, it's only 15 minutes, I doubt anything would happen" Jessica says as she leaves and closes the door behind her.
As Jessica approaches the down town area, she steps into a street light, and looks around. That same old lady walks up you her and asks "how does it feel to have that smooth skin on her body" Jessica didn't respond, but as she tried to move she felt as if her feet were glued to the ground. She looked down and saw nothing wrong. The lady comes closer and whispers, How does it feel to have all that smooth" she stops before saying skin, which worried Jessica. The old lady took a stick out of her bag and tapped Jessica’s head saying something Jessica couldn‘t understand it sounded ominous though. Something didn't feel right at first, Jessica felt her self shrinking, looking down at her feet again, she was getting closer and closer to the ground. In a struggle, she tried to move, but notice that her skin had some how fused with her hips and upper body. She felt her head and throat forced up as her skin turned a deep bluish color. She felt her breasts being flattened, she continued shrinking not being able to move, her face and mouth moved up to form the tip of a penis shaped toy, her eyes on both sides of the head.
She tried to scream, but all that came out was some sort of clear liquid. As the old lady stares with a grin on her face, Jessica’s legs move inside of her some how, her sex seems to be stretching all over the newly shaped toy, giving her sensations she had never felt before. The newly formed no named toy lay there, feeling and seeing everything around it. It feel to the ground as the old lady picked it up and said "how does it feel to be smooth?" putting the toy in a box she had in her purse. "I have a place for you to go" the old lady said walking over to Ashley’s house. As she lay the new box down, she put a card saying "From Jessica, To Ashley I hope you enjoy my toy I picked out for you from the store" as the old lady rings the door bell and strangely disappears.
Ashley opens the door and looks down. "Oh, Jessica must have left this for me" picking up the box and viewing its contents. It was one 9" Dildo, and a guide for it. It wasn't really a guide, it just said to enjoy in any way you want. Ashley blushed a little but brought the toy inside looking around once more. "I was just in the mood for something like this" Ashley sighed a little, wanting to try out her new "gift" from Jessica. She brought her lips to the tip of it, sucking softly on it. Jessica screamed, but all that came out was more clear liquid. Ashley said "Oh my.... this is something new " as she softly sucks on the tip expectantly wanting more.
Ashley begins to strip, and licks the dildo up and down, causing a slight burst of liquid to come out from Jessica bursting out in pleasure and fear. As Ashley begins to play with her self, sliding a finger inside of her breathing softly, she takes the dildo and puts it in between her breasts and slides it up and down watching the steady flow of liquid come out of it, not knowing this was Jessica in pure ecstasy and pure fear at the same time. She slides the dildo to her clitoris, playing with it teasingly, Jessica could smell and taste it, feeling the warmth from Ashley’s pussy. She wanted to stop, but another part of her self couldn't stop smelling the scent of Ashley. She wanted more, she wanted to drink from Ashley, she wanted to be inside her. Ashley softly slides the blue dildo along her now wet outer lips, getting the juice from her on the head, watching it pour out even more. Jessica takes in more of the sweet scent and tastes Ashley’s pussy along her "head".
Suddenly Ashley slides the dildo inside of her as far as she can, Jessica feels her entire body become heated and wet, she wanted to cum and she had just got inserted inside Ashley. It felt like Jessica was being sucked in by Ashley’s pussy, Ashley takes the dildo and starts sliding in and out of her self, playing with her breasts and feeling the liquid pour out of the dildo. Jessica was in a bliss she couldn't even understand. She loved the moist and thick taste of Ashley on her, she wanted to stay inside Ashley forever. Ashley kept sliding the dildo in and out of herself, not stopping for a rest, feeling the head squirt out against her insides, she wanted to cum, Jessica was heated, she couldn't do anything she wanted to cum as hard as possible. Suddenly Ashley shakes violently, moaning loudly and watching her toes curl as Jessica is flooded by this liquid.
4 hours later, Ashley wakes up and pulls the dildo out of her, Ashley said "I like this one, I think this will be my only toy for the rest of my life, taking the soaking wet dildo out of her, and putting it in her underwear drawer. Jessica is just a dildo now, but she doesn't complain, she loves tasting Ashley every night and getting her fill of the sweet scent of her. Jessica will never know if she can turn back, all she cares about is being used. Her mind is gone, all she is, is a play thing now. Clearly she loved her new smooth texture. Trapped forever in a state of orgasmic bliss.
My first story ever Please feel free to flame it being so.... plain
Smooth Skin
By AnonTG/Kenchixp
1246212018
1
423
430
1
Lizards
"Lizards"
Noone knew where or when the aliens arrived. The only thing people knew were that there weren't many of them, and they seemed to disappear as quickly as they arrived.
* * * * *
She gasped as her boyfriend entered her savagely and began to thrust away at her body. She had always been startled by his rough play in bed, but she was very much in love with him, and intended to marry him, even if the sex was a bit much for her. She let him do his business and felt him cum into his condom. She'd been more aroused at his mauling of her breasts and his teeth at her neck than of his hammering at her her vagina, but she still hadn't gotten off. She was used to it, and she loved the man dearly, so she only sighed a bit as she spooned up against her man and fell asleep.
Jenny got up, starting her day as she always did, even though she and her boyfriend, Wayne, didn't have to go to work. She wanted to go out shopping for a new pair of shoes and to pay some money on one of her charge cards; maybe get breakfast or brunch with her soon-to-be-awake lover.
She felt a little tired from last night's activities, but wasn't sore in the least. A little aroused by her morning lusts and a night spent unfulfilled, she sent her fingers to spark off a small tremor to her body. Satisfied enough, she woke her boyfriend, and both prepared to go out for the day.
Their apartment lay in the fifth floor of an almost suburban apartment complex. As they left their front door, the hallway ran to the right for another 15 feet before splitting off into a deadend in one direction and another hall of locked doors on the other. A cubbyhole for a payphone that had been removed after the apartment had been refurbished set in the wall about halfway between their door and the window at the end of the hall. The other direction was a hall lined with locked doors, with an exit sign above one of them a dozen doors down.
Locking their door, they had gotten only a couple steps down the hall when the first "thing" arrived, sprinting through the open exit door, head swiveling as if looking for something. It was large, green and scaly, and its drooling mouth had a row of very long, sharp teeth. It was very tall, and very lithe, but moved crouched over, like a small dinosaur. There were many other similarities between it and dinosaurs as well, the large, scaly feet, the long, thick tail that hung midair behind it, the long claws on it's hands and the horns growing from it's bald, green-scaled head. What set it apart from a dinosaur was its size and the fact that four clawed hands clenched and opened at its sides. A foot-long, gray green finger wormed at its scaly crotch.
Jenny couldn't tell if it'd spotted them with its large black eyes first, or if she screamed first.
To Jenny, things seemed to happen in slow motion for the next few seconds. Wayne, screaming himself, turned and ran while she slowly backed away from the beast, creeping along the wall. The thing, gaze first on her, switched over to him, as he tried to fumble the key to their apartment door out of his pocket and into the lock. He glanced over just in time to see the lizard-thing's lunge toward him, and turned to run. The thing caught him with its four claws, snarling and hissing. Watching her boyfriend get mauled by the lizard thing, Jenny shivered in terror, backing into the phone cubicle. He yelled for help, but the thing kept ripping at his clothes, tearing his shirt from his chest and then, as he tried to scramble away, grabbed for his jeans, ripping through them with it's sharp, powerful claws. Jenny heard something plop wetly to the floor, and realized that the lizard thing had dribbled something from the flexing finger at his crotch. Its cock had grown longer with its fight with her boyfriend, and now, with a sick fascination, she watched as it twisted in the air like an octopus's tentacle. The green-gray finger was slick with the beast's juices, a slight knob on the end of a very flexible finger. Its shaft was completely smooth and glossy, so seemingly out of place on the creature's body. At its feet, an inch long gray slug lay on the floor, having just been ejected from the lizard's cock.
Jenny looked up with fright, connecting two and two together, and was barely able to shout a warning before she watched her boyfriend get raped. As Wayne tried to crawl away from his attacker, the beast clamped down around his body, two arms holding his shoulders, the lower two clenching their bodies tightly together, it's searching cock sliding up along her boyfriend’s balls, higher, and into his frightened anus.
His scream of fright was like none she'd ever heard before. Wayne's eyes bugged out of his head as this lizard thing penetrated him, taking his anal virginity with ease. His mouth wide open, gasped for air, trying to make some kind of noise. Everything was silent except for the hissing of the beast by his ear and his strangled gasps. He couldn't get away, couldn't move from the beast's hold, couldn't do anything as the beast started to slowly pump into and out of his body. His terror filled eyes slowly turned to meet Jenny's eyes, both faces filled with absolute fear.
The lizard moved his hips, holding tightly to his prey, hissing breaths constant in Wayne's ear. The beast shivered slightly, thrusting deeply, and resumed his slow, agonizing pace. Jenny heard her boyfriend gasp, and she knew that one of the gray slugs had just been planted into her lover's body. Quietly, she shivered there, curling up into a ball in the cubbyhole's corner, hiding the sight of her lover being raped by clenching tight to her knees. Tears wet her legs as she pleaded with anything for this to stop.
A lover's moan made her look again at the scene before her. Her boyfriend, eyes closed, moved against his attacker, moving with the motion of the beast on his back. She gasped as another moan escaped from his lips, as she noticed his teeth lengthening as he panted slightly out of his mouth. The beast shuddered again, sending another slimy slug into Wayne's body. She knew he felt it, and saw him smile a bit as he did, moaning again as the beast resumed his pace. Slowly his cock began to shrink, his piss hole widening, thickening his shrinking cock until the shaft disappeared into his body, his wide, flat cockhead now flush with the skin of his body, his piss hole large enough to function as a proper vagina. Jenny watched as her lover's hands clenched at the floor in lust, the skin on the backs of his hands pushing out green scales, his fingers shortening while the nails on each hand thickened, growing longer.
The beast moved it's claws, grasping its victim by the upper arms, moving its lower claws higher to grasp its prey more tightly to its body, revealing more scales now peppering her boyfriend’s body. She heard a pop as her lover's shoes tore apart, the soles of his shoes separating from the rest of the fabric as his toes burst free, now very thick, and each lengthening toe sporting long reptilian claws.
The beast drew its hips up, pulling its cock out of his body. Jenny heard a moan from her boyfriend that she'd heard many times coming from herself when she was getting screwed by him and nearing an orgasm. The beasts cock searched, and found the boy's new vagina, and squirmed itself between the virgin folds, taking what it wanted. Wayne hissed, his mouth slowly stretching and flattening out, mimicking the beast's own. He cried out in pleasure as the lizard thing began to pump, his black lizard eyes opening in shock at the new feeling.
The lizard shivered again, sending another slug into it's lover, responding to it's prey's hiss with it's own. Sharp horns protruded from Wayne's hair as his skull flattened, scales forming patterns against his vanishing skin. Slowly, his hair began to fall out, drifting strand by strand to the floor. Jenny shuddered as the beast clenched her boyfriend tightly, shuddering hugely into its victim's shuddering, hissing body, releasing how many of those slimy slugs into his once human body.
Jenny shivered on the floor, back pressed against the corner of the cubicle. She was confused and terrified by this rape, but her body reacted with a different feeling. As she'd watched her future husband being taken completely by the lizard, her mind retreated in terror, but her body became wet with arousal. Not knowing what her hand was doing, it wound itself up under her jean skirt to rub beneath her satin panties. She stroked herself as she watched her Wayne being removed from his masculinity, removed from heterosexuality, and finally, shivering with terror and orgasm, watched as he was removed from his humanity. Now her boyfriend was one of those lizard beasts, completely, and completely female as he let it fuck her new body. She-Wayne lacked the tail and the second set of arms her attacker had, but the rest of her body was fully altered to mimic the lizard's body.
The beast stood on its thick hind legs, its wiggling cock pulling free from its new lover's body. Slowly, Jenny's former boyfriend looked at her, and hissing softly, crawled very naturally on all fours, turning around, and showed Jenny that her ex-boyfriend was also very much submissive to the beast as the new lizard took her lover's cock into her mouth, deepthroating it, cleaning their love juices off of it.
Jenny heard a shaky moan, and was startled that it came from her own lips. Her fingers moved over her clit as she watched Wayne take her new position at the feet of this rapist beast that had stolen her everything; watched her suck his slimy cock. And her ex-boyfriend had to have been made pregnant with all those disgusting slugs in her stomach.
With that last thought, the new lizard's belly began to grow, even as the male lizard shivered, placing a gray slug on the tip of his victim's tongue. It oozed out of the end of his gray-green cock, and from there slowly slid down his lover's throat, both raised a raspy chirring sound in appreciation as the female lizard swallowed and resumed her task.
Slowly, the lizardess's stomach grew, nearly doubling her size in the span of 15 minutes. Her body shook as she attended the needs of her new man, and Jenny saw something white as Wayne's new vagina stretched, her scaly lips parting. The new lizardess hissed, her throat still wrapped around her lover's cock, as she lowered her hips closer to the ground. Slowly, and with a low growl, Wayne pushed an egg out of her body, a process which took several very painful minutes as the new beast's vaginal muscles stretched and pushed the final results of the rape out of her body. She set the egg carefully on the floor, her body's juices glistening a sickly green off of it, a puddle of it forming under her gaping vagina. Another white shell appeared at the entrance as her body pushed against it, moving it into position. Slowly again, she laid, and again after that, until three eggs, each two feet around and three tall, lay on the floor. Gratefully, Wayne swallowed another slug from her lover as she finished.
Jenny's ex boyfriend turned, rising unsteadily on her hind feet, chirring at Jenny as she hid in her cubical. Slowly, the lizardess turned to look down the hall, and both beasts chirred, greeting a new lizard beast as it stood watching them. Instinctively, Jenny knew that the new beast had arrived some time ago, and was watching the progression of things, even as she had, but the four armed dinosaur hadn't interrupted, just waited. And now was watching as Wayne bent once again to the floor, reoffering her very loose and overused cunt to her lover.
Jenny thought she knew why the new beast had waited.
Jenny stood, terrified, looking at the beast she knew would take her as easily as the other had taken her boyfriend. Its scales were tinted with blue around his shoulders, and yellow around his belly scales. She knew what she had to do, her lust running wild in her body, driving her to take a step forward out of the cubicle and into the hall, one step closer to her soon-to-be lover. She half-raised a hand, some part of her wanting to feel the beast's scales on her fingertips, but he hissed a warning, and, rebuffed, she pulled back.
The other two were again mating, standing over the fresh eggs as they conceived again. Her old lover looked at her, eyes glazed in lust, and hissed encouragement at her as best as she could. She looked back at the blue lizard, it's black eyes staring at her, its sharp-toothed mouth hissing softly. It's male member twitched as it grew, and flexed gray-green in front of her. She slowly undid her shirt, pulling the flannel top off and letting it fall to the floor. Her mind raced, her body both sickened and lusting wildly after the lizard's twining member. She thought of the slugs as they made their way up his cock and into her body, crawling slowly, covered with thick slime. She wondered if they were cold, wondered how far they'd go up into her body as she was raped. Wondered if they'd crawl so far up that they'd wrap their disgusting little slimy bodies around her ovaries as they made her pregnant with the lizard's offspring.
She slowly started to undo her jean skirt, sliding them down her hips with her wet panties. She stepped forward, her skirt at her knees, one more step toward the future awaiting her. Slowly, she took another step as she pushed the cups of her bra up off of her breasts, freeing her hard nipples. Nipples she was sure she soon wouldn't have. She gazed in horrified lust at the beast's well-muscled arms, well-toned body, thick legs. It's tail swayed slowly behind it as it waited, his eyes on this luscious piece of meat that would soon be his. She whimpered, wondering what it'd be like to have him inside her, wondering what it'd be like to have the same scales, or the hissing tongue that Wayne now had. Wondered what it would taste like to let one of the male lizard's slugs to slowly crawl it's way over her taste buds and down her throat. Wondered what it would be like to be owned by this monstrosity.
Slowly, shivering every inch of the way, she turned away from her soon to be rapist, and sank slowly to her knees. She spread her legs a little, easing herself into position, and set her arms on the floor with a wide stance. She bowed her head, waiting.
The first she felt of him against her skin was his lower claws, grabbing firmly against her hips, holding tightly against the lower part of her belly. She shivered at the alien contact. It wasn't anything like she'd expected. His claws were strongly rough, and his skin a bit cooler than hers. His stomach scales, as they pressed against her, felt smooth but hard, like a piece of flexible wood. She felt each scale, but they weren't rough, they moved smoothly over her flesh. Not gently the beast grabbed at her left breast with one clawed hand, squeezing her tit as if to make milk squirt out, making the nipple feel as if it was about to pop off, and used the other to seize her arm. Slowly it lowered its head to her ear, growling softly to its prey, letting her know she was his, now and forever. Almost contemptuously, it snapped the thin chain that her pendant hung on, sending it to clatter on the floor.
His member slid wetly up and down her crotch, first up to her tail bone, then slowly down to her anus, back up again, and then down across her damp, trembling cunt lips. She moaned at the feeling, her mind rebelling, whispering to her that she was a whore, this demon's whore, whispering that she wasn't good for anything else but being his whore, and only a whore. Jenny opened her eyes, looking to where her former lover watched, dazed as the two lizards fucked. Yes, fucked, Jenny thought, we're both whores, they've made us their whores, what we're supposed to be.
Her lizard moved his hips back and up, and as much as she'd been expecting his entry, she screamed in lust as his savage thrust caught her by surprise, his cooler cock spearing deeply into her wet and more than ready cockholder. Wayne hiss-chuckled at Jenny's rape as she herself accepted another gray intruder into her tortured body.
She felt the gray-green intruder twitching inside her body, filling it completely and searching about her insides, touching sensitive spots, as though it was looking for something. Slowly it eased its way in past the first wall, deeper than any man had ever been. She screamed, eyes wide and wild as she was taken by the beast, and deeper yet his cock snaked. The tip of his cock rubbed against something that felt like her lungs before it stopped, and her rapist began to move his hips, setting his cock to rub against her sensitive outer lips, in through her vagina, into and through her diaphragm, and beyond. She couldn't help but moan as her rapist hissed softly in her ear, his drool dripping onto her shoulder, her abused body becoming the property of the lizard.
She felt him shiver, sending his cock deep into her body after just a few strokes, and then the horrible happened. She felt his cock, inch by inch, swell and shrink as the thick gray leach oozed down the inside of his cock. Jenny whimpered, knowing that it was too late, knowing that this was the last step before total acceptance. She whimpered again, hearing Wayne hissing and nodding encouragement for the deflowering of what was once his. She felt the slug reach the end of her lover's cock, and deep inside her body it began to crawl. Her body felt its disgusting wriggling gob of slime, but couldn't do anything about it as it worked its way into one of her gestation tubes. Her rapist began to thrust again, readying both her body and his for the next unnatural conception. Her fears coming true, Jenny felt the inch-long intruder's slime-covered body envelope her left ovary, felt the foreign filth inside her latch itself around her eggs like a cyst. She shivered, knowing she'd just conceived.
The leach's slime spread through her body like wildfire, she felt the thick juices defile each and every part of her, working out from her bloodstream to push scales through her skin, changing her every last inch into a mate for the abomination on her back. Her lover still pounding away at her, she moaned, clenching her feet as her shoes tightened uncomfortably, until suddenly they ripped, freeing her lengthening claws. Jenny knew they'd soon become as the lizards' were, as her poor boyfriend had become. She moaned, half caught between the sorrow and the lust and looked down, spotting her hands. Her fingers had shortened, thick long claws where her manicured nails once grew. Scales covered the tops of her hands, and more pushed out of her skin as she watched. They felt a little cold to her, a little stiff as she clicked her growing claws against the floor. Her attacker's lower claws slipped a bit as he moved in deeper, his thrusts getting longer, digging his sharp claws into her skin, skin which she knew was growing scales. Her mind reeled, part screaming in terror, part in absolute lust, as she bowed her head to her attacker. She watched as her scale speckled breasts heaved under her, grasped tightly by her lover's claws, the nipples on both turning a yellow green as the skin hardened slowly into scales themselves.
Jenny neared orgasm, and instinctively began to thrust against her lover's hard body, her mind begging to be taken, to be made his, his whore, while her mind and body cried out to his to fill her again with his seed, to conceive again, to feel the filthy thing slither into her once-pure body again. Jenny begged, as did her boyfriend before her, to be his, begged even as Wayne did now, across from her, watching his former lover's defilement even as she'd watched his. Jenny looked at her new sister, moaning as her body cried out for more. Her sister encouraged her with a low, panting hiss as both were fucked. Jenny, fully lost to the feeling, answered with a reptilian hiss of her own, knowing now that her eyes were just as blackly reptilian as her lover's.
Jenny's lover thrust into her body again, deeply, as his cock slowly grew again and shrank, the leach crawling down its length. She called to it, she craved it inside her, and hissed when she felt it once again defile her womb. She orgasmed, shuddering against her lover and master as the foul slime entered her right ovary and wound itself against her eggs, conceiving another of her lizard's offspring.
More, more, she hissed, craving another, accepting the domination over her by this beast. She was panting out of a longer mouth now, her nostrils, thin reptilian slits on the sides of her face. She urged her changes to hurry now, willing her muzzle longer, willing more hair to fall onto the floor where her front claws clicked and tore. Her lover began to thrust into her again, sending reptilian shivers throughout her body and panting hisses from her mouth. She felt her small ears pull against her scaly cheeks as they changed, felt the pain as her skull reshaped and slid out spikes atop her head. She felt the muscles bulge beneath the scales of her arms, felt the tightening of both across her belly, her thighs thickening to match her lover's. She felt her skirt, still around her knees, filled with her love juices, and knew them to now be a sticky, sickly green in color as they flowed from her cunt. She urged on each and every change, until she would look like her poor sister across the hall, who looked like she was having such a good time getting fucked. She hissed in reptilian orgasm as her lover deposited another gray slug into her body, feeling her orgasm course through her. She felt pleased, knowing that she'd conceived again for her lover, knowing that she'd done what she was meant to do, meant to do for him. She was his, he hissed, his to fuck, her to make his offspring. She hissed back, only wanting more, only wanting this, now and forever, and yes, her only purpose was to be his, his whore, to produce his offspring. She needed nothing else.
Jenny's lizard paused, clenching his new property tightly to his body. He paused in his thrusts, shivering as his cock, buried deeply inside this female's body, began to thicken, spewing more of his slimy cum into her. She shuddered in another intense, reptilian orgasm, as she felt the thick ooze work its way into her blood stream, clouding her mind further. She could think nothing but pleasure, and laying eggs, forgetting her previous life as the gunk made its way through her body. She was, now and forever, his property. Nothing else.
Jenny's lover felt her body beginning to push the growing eggs into her womb, so he stood, drawing his cock out of her. She hissed in happy lust, even as her sister's vagina began to open, filled with eggs. On wobbling legs, Jenny tottered over to her sister, her skirt left on the floor behind, her thick tongue licking slowly and curiously at the fluids from her former lover's vagina, tweaking Wayne's thick reptilian clit. The well-fucked lizardess chirred as she ate her mate's seed again, and pushed. The egg dropped slowly out of her widening cuntlips to settle in its own puddle of fluids.
Jenny turned to her mate, wanting the same taste on her tongue as her sister had. She found all to taste very musky, and very arousing, as her lover's cock entered her throat and almost down to her stomach. Instinctively, she knew this to be just as much a part of the mating process as the actual seeding of the whores. Her lover shivered, and almost playfully, she drew off him, letting his seed ooze out of his cock to splat sickly on the tip of her tongue. It crawled slowly down, inch by slimy inch, until she swallowed it, feeling it swimming inside her stomach.
She felt a sharp pain from inside her, which widened her eyes in shock and made her growl even as she set her nose against her lover's scales and took his twitching cock back down her throat. Instinctively, she knew that the slug inside her stomach set off the reaction of labor. Her insides convulsed, working one egg to the entrance, pushing the huge thing out of her body. She felt the juices run from her as she struggled, her vagina stretching widely to allow the huge egg's passage. She cried as it stuck inside her, the huge thing too large for its door. Her mate looked down at her with large black eyes, grabbing the horns atop her head with his lower hands, and thrust his cock further into her mouth, her thin nostrils working overtime to provide air to her heaving body.
Instinctively, Jenny lowered her hips, and the egg slid out, freeing her tired and ragged vagina. However, the second wasn't far behind, nor was the third, and at the end of the ordeal, Jenny left three white eggs, covered in her greenish juices, on the floor. She felt some type of reptilian motherly pride in them, they were very large for eggs, and they looked smooth and healthy. She knew that she'd stay with them, tend to them, feed them when they hatched, and raise them, protect them, all while her lover was bringing her food, or finding more mates to fill his harem. She would wait for him, tending his offspring, mating with him whenever she was able, to give him more. But her cycle wasn't over quite yet, she thought, as she wobbled to her feet, crouching down and awaiting her mate's love. She chirred at her sister, who was going for a third round, and answered her back with a panting hiss of pleasure.
* * * * *
Noone knew what they wanted, or where they were from, and soon, noone was left to care.
"Lizards"
Noone knew where or when the aliens arrived. The only thing people knew were that there weren't many of them, and they seemed to disappear as quickly as they arrived.
* * * * *
1246726175
1
443
453
1
Slow Change
April 14
I saw Dr. Kerageosis earlier today, he doesn't know what's wrong, so we're waiting on my blood work to come back. He recommended I start keeping a journal, since my memory is so fuzzy recently, in case a specialist wants more info than I'll be able to provide. I guess I'll start with catching things up. About a week ago, maybe a little longer, I started feeling sick. Like a flu, but without the upset stomach. Just feeling tired, aching everywhere, hot and cold spells, dizziness, all that stuff. I took some big doses of Zinc and Vitamin C, like I usually do, but it didn't go away, so I made the appointment to see the doc.
<!--break-->
Three days ago I noticed that the opening of my urethra has extended at the bottom. I thought I was imagining it, but over the last three days, it's progressed down my penis about 3 mm. Dr. K. didn't believe me when I mentioned it, so I let him examine me. That was rather uncomfortable, but not so bad as I thought it would be.
April 15
Nothing big to report today. I Still feel sick. I'm starting to feel weak too, I can't really explain it, maybe it's my imagination. Maybe drained is closer? I don't really know. My friends at work have started to notice, Tabby remarked that I was looking a bit pale and thin. I hadn't noticed it, but I think she may be right. I might have to go buy a scale.
April 16
When I went to the doctor a couple days ago, I weighed 183 pounds, today I weigh 175. I've been wanting to lose the 30 pounds I gained when I quit smoking, but eight pounds in two days is a little extreme. My guess is that I should have bought a better scale. This morning I also found that the opening along my urethra has extend a bit more, and the channel won't stay closed anymore. This makes peeing difficult, sort of like when you put your thumb over the end of a water hose. I guess I'll have to sit to pee until whatever this is gets fixed. The inside of this opening feels really weird, kinda like my nail bed did when I lost my toe nail when I was nine. It's super sensitive and kinda ticklish, just like my nail bed was, but I'm guessing the strange tickle go away the longer it's exposed, just like the tickling in my nail bed did. This brings me to another observation. I think the weird tickly sensations should probably have given me an erection, but they didn't. I realize now that I haven't been aroused in close to two weeks. I never had much of a libido, but this much of a span is rather odd. I'll have to make sure to mention all this to Dr. K. when I see him the day after tomorrow.
April 17
I've lost another three pounds. I have no idea how I'm losing all this weight. Tabs even brought in some of her famous chicken and dumplings, last night. Since I'm off my diet until I'm feeling better, I must have eaten half of the full crock pot she brought. There are only five of us that work graves, and I know no one else ate near as much as I did. Still, I'm losing weight. At least my appointment is at the end of tonight's shift, and then I get my weekend. Hopefully I can catch some extra sleep.
April 18
Well, my blood work came back clean, so he's sending me to an endocrinologist, a gastro-intro-something doc, and a bone guy. We were both worried to see my weight was down to 165 pounds, but what was more alarming was that I now stood 6 feet and one half inch, where I had been six foot two for the last ten years! The absolute worst though was when Dr. K was examining the changes in my urethra and noticed that my testicles were smaller. I don't know what's worse, all these weird changes, or the fact that, aside from the obvious one, I haven't noticed them happening. I'm going to try to stay up today so I can make it through the three appointments tomorrow.
April 19
Tabitha just left, something is definitely up. She's never come over before, I didn't even know she knew where I lived. She wanted to check up on me to see how my doctor's visit went, and I told her all about it. I had a hard enough time bringing it up to my doctor, I can't imagine why I would suddenly feel OK talking to her about it? And when she wanted to see the changes, I just showed her! It all seemed so perfectly normal at the time, but now I can't believe what just happened. I know it sounds crazy, but I can't escape the idea that I'm becoming a woman. After my last entry, I sat down in front of the bathroom mirror and studied myself closely. I'm not sure how, but I think I look different. Then again, I might just be letting my imagination run wild. Either way, I think I'll start taking Polaroids as part of my morning routine. Maybe I should call my therapist? Or maybe I just need to go to bed.
April 20
Ok, so apparently Dr. K has the best staff in the world. Yesterday's visits to the specialists took the whole day. I'm told it's pretty much unheard of to get an appointment with a specialist so quickly, at least according to the other patients in the waiting rooms. I swear I must have given a pint of blood between the phlebotomist at the bone guy's place, and lab the endocrine guy sent me to. The gastro man had no clue what might be causing my "medial separation along the urethral tract" he just looked rather perplexed, and let me know that there is no medical reason that he might be familiar with that could come close to explaining what was going on. My weight is down to 156 pounds, and I'm now just under six feet tall.
April 20 (evening)
Tabby came over again, this time she brought bag of stuff with her. She had me burn some sage in each room of my apartment, and then hang a piece of unburned sage over each window. She also put a piece of amethyst under my mattress and another piece under my pillow. She wanted to do more, but I reminded her again that I had had enough of religions, even the ones as fringe as Wicca. She's been trying to get me involved in her circle almost as long as I've known her, saying that my energy has a quality she's never felt before. Thankfully she didn't dwell on it too long, since her shift started soon. I know she means well, and she seemed really excited about recent accomplishments in her circle, but having just given up on the LDS faith, I'm rather enjoying being agnostic.
Before I forget, I better run to the store for some Polaroid film and some pants with a drawstring for work tomorrow.
April 21
I hate messing up my sleep schedule over the weekend. It's 1 in the afternoon, and I just woke up. I need to sleep another four hours, but I can't get beck to sleep. The whole place stinks like sage, so I took down the bits I had over my windows, and left the windows themselves open a crack. With any luck I'll get to go home early. Fridays are usually slow for graves tech support, and I have been sick, though I'm feeling a bit better at the moment. I actually gained a pound. Now, I am starting to feel drowsy, maybe I'll get back to sleep after all.
April 22
What a night! I slept through two hours of my alarm and woke up at 8:30, half an hour late for work. I was going to just call in sick, but with all these medical bills I can't really afford to miss a shift. I don't know how, but I made it to my desk by 8:45. Tabby took her break late so she could talk to me, and demanded to know what had happened. Apparently taking down the sage had broken some ward or something. I had no idea what she was talking about until she pulled me into the lady's room. This isn't usually such a big deal, since she's the only woman on the grave shift, so it wasn't until we got around the corner and in front of the mirrors that I became worried. At the time, I couldn't measure, but I was noticeably shorter and lighter. My hair was different too. The roots are now a rich strawberry for about a half inch, easily showing through the short blond hair I've always worn. Actually, I kinda like the effect. I was rather pale, but not the pallor of illness I was expecting. In fact, my skin seemed very healthy, and a couple acne scars I had were gone. I had skipped shaving in my haste to get to work, and from the looks of it, I wasn't going to need to shave tomorrow either. My left eye was emerald green, and my right was ice blue. Previously they had both been a sky blue. This was odd, but we agreed that it was time to see what promised to be the strangest change. We dropped my trousers, and found that my penis had shrunk in length until it was practically gone. All that was left that was moderately recognizable as having come from a penis was the foreskin and the glans. The separation was at the top of my scrotum, and the scrotum itself seemed to have shrunk some, and had no sign of housing anything solid. It had a pinkish line down the middle that continued half way through my perineum.
At this point, we had a rather heated conversation. I really don't remember the conversation, but the gist is that some one must be using some sort of magic to turn me into a woman. The sage and stuff blocked their spell or whatever, but when I took it all down, I caught a sudden surge of whatever it is that's changing me, which would seem to account for the radical differences. Neither of us can think of a reason anyone might have to want to change to me. I don't seem to care one way or the other. I don't know why I don't care, but I don't mind that I don't care, if that makes any sense. Tabby thinks my indifference is part of the spell or whatever, but again, I don't care. By now it was time for us to return from break, and we had an outage in Phoenix that took my mind most of the way off my situation. Of course, by the end of my shift, most of my customers were calling me ma'am, which I didn't know if I should take as disconcerting or reassuring.
Anyway, as of this morning, my scrotum has pulled tight against my body, and the line down the center is quite red. What's left of my penis seems to be forming a hood over what is obviously a clitoris, and the foreskin seems to be becoming labia minora, I think. I've shrunk to just under five foot eight, and I'm down to 143 pounds.
I'm supposed to be packing to spend the day at Tabby's so I'm safe from whatever is happening to me, but I think I want to let whatever it is finish. Maybe I should put in a call to my therapist after all? She'd definitely have a field day with this, she always maintained that I was a latent homosexual.
April 23
I have about two inches of red hair now, I rather like the way it blends to my former white-blond. I didn't need to shave today either. As far as I can tell, I'm fully female now, except I don't have the figure. I still ache everywhere, but I'm feeling more energetic. In fact, if it weren't for the aching, I'd say I feel great. I don't know if I buy into the whole magic thing Tabby and I talked about yesterday, it just seems too strange. I can't really call it a curse, since I don't care weather I'm a man or a woman, and I can't really call it a blessing for the same reason. It doesn't make any sense that someone would go out of their way to cast a magic spell on me, and not make me either hate or love it. So if it's not magic, what's left? Spontaneously changing gender seems rather far fetched. I'll have to think about it more later.
April 24
ALL of my body hair fell out while I slept yesterday. I probably have little hairs here and there, but the mess of hair in my sheets was ... gross. The white tips of my hair also fell off, I did this Meg Ryan/Pixie thing with what was left, it was pretty cute. I still don't know when the rest of me is going to go fem, I find it strange that I'm starting to anticipate it though. I'm finding myself wondering what I'll look like when I'm ... developed?
I had a follow up with Dr. K today after work. Needless to say, he was very skeptical that I was me. I still look like me in the face, but that's starting to change too, I think. He wants me to see an OB/GYN, "just to make sure the new parts are OK," he thinks it's important enough that he managed to get me an appointment tomorrow. I'm not really looking forward to that. He also took a swab from the inside of my cheek to send to a geneticist friend. He's just as baffled as me about the change, needless to say the reports from the specialists came back normal. I'm down to five foot four and a quarter, and 112 pounds. He thinks the aches are normal considering the radical changes to my body recently.
April 25
The OB/GYN was weird. Wasn't what I expected. She seems to think that I have all the normal bits of a pre-pubescent girl. Not quite what I was expecting, considering I'm almost 30. Then again, I have lost another four inches and twenty pounds today, so who knows how I'll end up. She also gave me a letter certifying that I am female, apparently I'll have to take it to the DMV. I'll also have to change my gender on my birth certificate it seems.
Tabby continued her investigations and has decided there are definitely magical energies at work, she just can't tell where they're coming from, if they're coming from anywhere. She seems to think that this could be a naturally occurring magical phenomena. If I understand the way she explains it, it's like my bedroom was the host of a micro Big Bang on a magical plane or something. I didn't really understand, but she was pretty excited by it, saying that it might explain the recent successes of her circle. When I tried to tell her that I didn't really believe in all that magic stuff, she found a way to convince me. She held out her hand, palm up, and told me to imagine something. The first thing that popped into my mind was the amulet from the Secret of NIMH, and no sooner had I thought of it than a globe of white-blue light flashed in her palm, and she was holding a mouse-sized ruby amulet. I couldn't really read if there was an inscription on the back, but it was a pretty impressive trick, considering the most she could do before was cause a candle's flame to flicker. So, I guess I'm the unwitting recipient of some naturally occurring magic phenomena.
Work is getting really weird too. No one is certain how to treat me. I admit, I look like I'm too young to drive, but I don't think I've changed mentally. I still do my job better than most everyone else, but there have been some customer complaints about the company employing a child. I guess there are a lot of things to consider.
April 28
I seem to have stopped. Physically I'm about ten years old, mentally I'm still 28, I think. I know I've retained all my technical knowledge, my vocabulary seems undiminished, and I seem to reason as well as ever. Still, I'm about four foot eight, and only sixty pounds or so. All physical evidence points to me being a little girl.
With this in mind, Dr. K. surprised me again with his connections by finding me a lawyer to help me determine my status. It wasn't easy at first, but my recent medical records combined with this journal did the trick. Work is even going to help me with the legal fees. He seems to think that as long as I can continue to demonstrate my ability to reason on par with others my age, we shouldn't have much trouble. It is a pretty unique case though.
Speaking of medical records, the geneticist Dr. K knows has proven that I'm probably me, thanks to the cheek swab and some blood that was left over from my original tests. He can't explain the transformation though.
I've been taken off the phones at work, and after a two week vacation, I will be promoted to Night Supervisor, which will be a switch, having been unsupervised on the grave shift thus far. Of course, that means I still have to take escalated calls, which should prove rather amusing. The hardest part, I guess, are the little adjustments. I'm not much taller than a grocery cart, which makes shopping interesting. I can't drive for now, though I'm told my car can be modified to suit my new body. Business Casual wear does not exist in my size.
There's also the idea of the future. It's an even bigger question than ever. I mean, no one ever considers that they might grow up to be a little girl, right? What if I don't age? What if I age backwards again? Should I keep my apartment? Will I change more if I do? I'll have to think about this stuff tomorrow.
May 1
I moved in with Tabby for a couple days, and regretted it almost instantly. I was OK on the 29th, but I couldn't stop eating. Overnight, however, I seemed to have started puberty, and hit what I can only describe as an insane growth spurt. Over the course of the night, I gained a whole four inches in height, and my hips have broadened a bit. My breasts were incredibly tender, and they grew to about a full A cup that night. The worst part was the menstruation, Tabby was a great help here, though she could only provide moral support for what she called "ridiculous flow." The cramps got so bad, I had her drive me home and I went to bed to lie down with a heating pad on my tummy, which seemed to help a bit.
This morning I woke up in my own room, and I'm feeling much better. Tabby stayed with me all night, though I don't remember much after having gone to bed. She has a little bag of something that she wears around her neck, which apparently shields her from the effects of the magic thing. Her theory is that the "magic vortex," as she's calling it, stabilized me after about a half hour of being in it's "radius of influence." All I know is that as miserable as I was last night, today I feel fine. According to the chart Dr. K gave me, my height puts me about half way between 11 and 12 years old, but my weight is between 10 and 11. I suppose this means I get to take back all the clothes I bought for my ten-year-old self, and get some new clothes. Tabby has run out to get me something that will fit so I can return all the clothes I bought for my ten-year-old self. Considering how I'm changing again, maybe I'll stick to wearing my old t-shirts with a belt like a tunic.
May 2
I'm definitely growing up again. Shortly after returning the clothes yesterday, I got hungry. Every time I finished a meal, I was hungry again. Fortunately, spaghetti with meat sauce and a large salad seemed to come the closest to filling me up. Unfortunately, I had to spend all the money I got from returning clothes on pasta, prego, ground beef, and bag salads. According to last night's measurements, I was probably about 14. This morning's measurements put me somewhere between 15 and 20. I'm five foot six, and 140 pounds, so the weight probably puts me about 18. I don't expect to get much taller, and I might be a bit plumper than I need to be, but at this point I'm not too worried about it. Getting used to these hips and rear end is going to take some time I imagine. Logically I know they can't possibly be as big as they seem, and Tabby tells me she might take off her talisman to try her luck at getting a figure like mine, but still, they're very different from what I'm used to. Having breasts is weird too. They've settled in at a full C, and I seem to bump them into everything. I'm sticking out in places I've never thought about sticking out before, and I find myself missing my ten-year-old body because of it. Actually, now that I just wrote it out, I think it's probably odd that I don't miss my masculine body for those reasons instead.
May 2
Ok, this is weird. After that last realization, I went and put in a call to set up an appointment with my therapist. Tabby was wondering why I wanted to see the therapist, and noticed I looked younger again. By the time I finished setting up the appointment and explaining to Tabby, probably ten minutes time, I was my ten-year-old-girl self again. After some visualization practice with Tabby, I got myself back into my adult body. After about two hours of practice, I seem to be able to switch back and forth at will, with the transformation taking about 5 seconds. It feels something like jumping into a pool on a hot summer day. The sudden drastic change in environments, going from air to water, and then just as suddenly becoming accustomed to the new environment. There's also a kind of a rush, something like being able to feel the line between the water and the air as it starts at your feet, then closes over your head. I think that's the best I'm going to be able to describe it.
Anyhow, we went to her house to see if I could change while I was away from the Magic Vortex, and it was a little more difficult, but I was able to get it to work. I also noticed a feeling of energy or power or something that accompanied the shift while I was at her house. She said she could feel it radiating from me when I changed, and that it's very similar to the energy from the Magic Vortex. I was not able to shift back to my original body at my apartment or at her house.
We went shopping afterwards, and I got a couple outfits for both "modes." There are definite advantages to being in ten-year-old mode. It might just be my imagination, but in adult mode, I had the feeling that everyone was looking at me. It could be that I'm just self-conscious, what with my body sticking out in places I'm not used to and all, but I was very relieved to shift back to young-me when it was time to shop for those clothes.
May 3
I've been practicing switching modes all morning again, but now that I'm aware of the energy stuff, I get the feeling that there should be more some how. I wish this magic stuff was more like computers, easier to understand and diagnose. I think I'd be able to describe a lot of this stuff better. Ok, it's like when you beat a game that might have multiple endings, and you're not sure if you're completely satisfied with the ending you got. It's a little like that, at least. I guess for now I'll just be happy with what I can do, I mean, it's not everyone that can chose to be 10 or 18. I think for now I'm going to be 10 most of the time, and use the 18 on special occasions. The potential for double-takes alone make it tempting. Add in not having to deal with uncomfortable stares from people, and I can deal with only being small. Plus I can't wait to try to de-escalate an irate caller in my ten-year-old voice.
April 14
I saw Dr. Kerageosis earlier today, he doesn't know what's wrong, so we're waiting on my blood work to come back. He recommended I start keeping a journal, since my memory is so fuzzy recently, in case a specialist wants more info than I'll be able to provide. I guess I'll start with catching things up. About a week ago, maybe a little longer, I started feeling sick. Like a flu, but without the upset stomach. Just feeling tired, aching everywhere, hot and cold spells, dizziness, all that stuff. I took some big doses of Zinc and Vitamin C, like I usually do, but it didn't go away, so I made the appointment to see the doc.
1247089018
1
445
455
1
Indoor Games
<center><h3>INDOOR GAMES</h3></center>
<center>Copyright (C) 2008 - 2009, Daedalus</center>
<p><hr /></p>
<p> Mixing metaphysics, sex and TG magic, the narrator recommends her own, uniquely satisfying approach to achieving an amicable separation.</p>
<!--break-->
<p><hr /></p>
<p> This story contains what is known as "transgender material". It does *NOT* contain any elements of m/m, s/m, b/d, humiliation, pain, or anatomically detailed descriptions of sexual acts. If this lack offends you, do yourself a favour and read no further.</p>
<p> All characters and situations described herein are fictional and any resemblance to any real or fictional persons or events is purely coincidental.</p>
<p> The story may be freely copied, archived and distributed, on the condition of this header remaining its integral part.</p>
<p><hr /></p>
<p> Greg has been fun, no question about that, but it's time to move on.</p>
<p> Before we do... Old-fashioned as I am, let me indulge in an authorial digression, and address you, my reader, the way it used to be done in the bad-old-good-old days by *real* writers - it's good for the soul. So, with regard to my opening sentence, I expect you may have an inkling as to what I have in mind, given that you are probably reading this piece on a TG board. (No dahrling, if you need to ask what TG might be, then you don't need to know what TG might be - be a dear, go and find yourself another play-pan). So I won't bother to pretend otherwise. There may indeed be "fifty ways to leave your lover" as the song has it, but I doubt mine got included in the count. I do it *my* way, and bother Sinatra for pinching my tag line!</p>
<p> And by the way, I was going to call this piece "My Way", but then I recalled a line from some song, which seemed highly appropriate: "...how you lost your jigsaw corner, playing indoor games". Which is where it's at. Oh, yeah...</p>
<p> Now, on with the tale!</p>
<p> "Greg, have you ever wondered what's it like to be a girl?"</p>
<p> The answer is always yes, by the way. If any male tells you otherwise, he is lying through his teeth.</p>
<p> "No, not really. Why?" - Liar!</p>
<p> "I was just musing whether it was at all possible to communicate such things without experiencing them." OK, that makes us both liars - honours even! "Oh look, don't you think that gull is positively *enjoying* the wind?"</p>
<p> "Heh... How, not being a gull, can you possibly..."</p>
<p> "OK, OK... if you must be so rational about it!..."</p>
<p> A few steps further along the beach...</p>
<p> "Did *you* ever wonder what it's like to be a man?"</p>
<p> "Oh, Greg, frequently! It must be *wonderful*. All that power! That incisive intellect! The masterly... Ouch! That hurt!"</p>
<p> "You are well enough padded there to take a small slap for your shameless fibbing."</p>
<p> "No, seriously."</p>
<p> "No, seriously my girl, thou knowest not what thy speakest of."</p>
<p> "Ah, the manly man's burden! Spare us!..."</p>
<p> "Oh, oh, oh... It's sooooo terrible being female in this rotten culture!..."</p>
<p> "Watch it! That'll rate a slap right back... Aw!! well there! That proves it! Let me go, you brute!"</p>
<p> A long kiss later...</p>
<p> "So you don't think gulls enjoy themselves? Look at that one - I swear it is doing its utmost to balance on the wind without flapping its wings, just for the fun of it."</p>
<p> "Speaking of gulls and Chinese sages and butterflies..."</p>
<p> "Fish, actually, if you are referring to Lao Tzu's famous sophistry."</p>
<p> "Whatever! What *is* it like being a woman?"</p>
<p> "How in blazes should I know?"</p>
<p> "Mmm... I rather thought what with you being one... Or have I been misinformed? I know my parents neglected my sex education, but..."</p>
<p> "No, silly. Look, what is it like being a man?"</p>
<p> Pause.</p>
<p> "Hm... Tricky one!"</p>
<p> "Exactly. It's that word 'like' that's the problem. I know what it is being 'me'. And you know what it is being 'you'. But not having ever been anybody else, how could one possibly know what it is *like* being 'me', 'you' or anybody or anything else?"</p>
<p> Long thoughtful pause... The gulls still enjoying themselves in the gusty wind. Oh yes, I *do* know, by the way. You bet I do! I've been a gull. It's quite fun for a while. In a limited sort of way. Not as much fun as being a sexy girl, though. And not *nearly* as much fun as being turned from a horny boy into a sexy girl. Doesn't work like that the other way, for some reason. Beats me why, but that's how it is, take my word for it if you have to.</p>
<p> Anyhow, where were we... Oh yes, me explaining a few things about perceptions of identity...</p>
<p> "Like, take that gull for example. What is it like being a gull? The gull has no way of knowing the answer, and neither do you. You'd have to become a gull having first been human..."</p>
<p> "... and I still wouldn't know anything, because gulls don't know."</p>
<p> "How, not being a gull, can you..."</p>
<p> "Oh, shush!"</p>
<p> "But you are right, I suppose. You need comparable intelligence at both ends. Turning you into a gull wouldn't do a thing..."</p>
<p> "Except making a seriously useless gull."</p>
<p> "How's that?"</p>
<p> "My dear, I have no idea how to fly, and I have no taste for raw fish."</p>
<p> "Bah! Being turned into a gull would make you a gull. Did you think such things were somehow separate from the gull's gullness?"</p>
<p> "They aren't?"</p>
<p> "Nope. And ditto being turned into a girl would make you a girl. Fully."</p>
<p> Another pause...</p>
<p> "You seem to know an awful lot about it."</p>
<p> "Heh! I have fertile imagination!" - plus a degree in psychology from the University of Life. Which is how I know to leave it there. Let it stew. Maybe arrange for a dream or two in a few days. Lovely, seductive TG dreams. But perhaps not too obvious in their intent...</p>
<center>* * *</center>
<p> "You know, I had the weirdest dream last night!"</p>
<p> Feigned lack of interest... "Really?"</p>
<p> "Yeah... We were going out for a drink, and you turned me into a frock."</p>
<p> "Really!"</p>
<p> "Yup, really. And you put me on and..."</p>
<p> "Hang on, it being your dream, I have to care about my modesty... was I wearing anything under... erm... under you?"</p>
<p> Wolfish grin. "No, actually. That was an amazingly sexy sensation embracing you so completely; hugging and caressing your naked skin all around. But anyway, you put me on and went out..."</p>
<p> "While you were suffering agonies of ecstasy, of course."</p>
<p> "Look who's telling it? Me or you?"</p>
<p> "OK, OK, go on..."</p>
<p> "So you got to this bar, and some guy started pawing you."</p>
<p> "Through you."</p>
<p> "Yeah, that was weird. And then without any transition, you and that guy were in some pad - his I guess. And you took me off..."</p>
<p> "I am scandalised! Whom do you take me for? A cheap..."</p>
<p> "Hang on... then you made him wear me!"</p>
<p> "Oh? I didn't know you've been sitting in a closet!"</p>
<p> "No, listen, you made him wear me, and I didn't like that any if you must know, but as you zipped him into me..."</p>
<p> "You had a zip? Well, fancy that!"</p>
<p> "Shush! As you zipped him into me, he turned into a woman!"</p>
<p> "And then all three of us had an orgy."</p>
<p> "No, then I woke up."</p>
<p> "Zipped or unzipped?"</p>
<p> "You are not taking it seriously, are you?"</p>
<p> "I am sorry - was I supposed to? I thought you were just telling me a weird dream."</p>
<p> "Yeah. Weird all right... But you know what was the weirdest bit? When he changed, I could suddenly feel his long hair lying heavily on me... on his back and shoulders, if you see what I mean. Almost as if they were lying on mine. A very... odd sensation."</p>
<p> Ooh, aah! Greg's subconscious ad-libbing on its own! This is going to be just tooo easy.</p>
<center>* * *</center>
<p> A week later, at my place...</p>
<p> "So, have I been wearing you any more of late?"</p>
<p> "Eh?? Oh, you mean... Well, no, actually. By the way, that kind-of reminds me, you remember our conversation about what's it like being a gull?"</p>
<p> "Sure."</p>
<p> "Well I've been thinking..." Aha! A dangerous activity!... "And while I take your point about knowing what it is like being a gull, it occurs to me that it cannot be quite so bad where boys and girls are concerned."</p>
<p> "Um... Really? So, surprise me!"</p>
<p> "Well, to start with, the 'gullness' of a gull, as you'd put it, is largely inborn, which is not the case with humans."</p>
<p> "Oh, so you reckon you just 'learned' to have that package between your legs?"</p>
<p> "No, but I reckon that we learn to be what we are to a much greater extent than gulls do, AND - my second point - we have language, which we use to communicate our learned experiences to some extent. So it shouldn't be *quite* as hopeless as with learning the gullness of a gull."</p>
<p> "Hm... Not convinced..." Pay attention class! This is called a pawn sacrifice. "What and how would you communicate? I really cannot see how to describe my sexual experience to a man." Come on, Greg, hit me with the obvious!</p>
<p> "Tut... You are not suggesting that sex is the one thing that defines a woman?! What about all the cultural elements? Some may have some anatomical basis and some don't!"</p>
<p> "Oh, you mean things like clothes, hair styles, cosmetics etc?"</p>
<p> "Got it in one!" The smug so-and-so!</p>
<p> "But Greg, there is no need to *describe* any of those. Sure I could try telling you... um... say the way a satin slip feels against my skin, but what's the point when any man curious enough can experience that for himself?"</p>
<p> "No, no... Dressing a man in drag tells him nothing about being a woman!" Ah, so true! And so much for any consistency of one's argument! "That's not at all the sort of thing I am talking about. What I... Um... what are you rummaging in that wardrobe of yours for?..."</p>
<p> Guess!</p>
<p> "If you seriously expect me to... Well, bugger me rigid!!"</p>
<p> "How vulgar! Hey, what's the matter?" As if I didn't know. "And it's rude to point like that!"</p>
<p> "But that's... That's the frock!"</p>
<p> "You've lost me. What do you mean 'the frock'?"</p>
<p> "The... the one... you know... what I dreamed about!"</p>
<p> "??? You dreamed?... Oh, you mean the *you* frock?"</p>
<p> "The very same!"</p>
<p> "But, Greg, if you were a frock, how would you know what you looked like??"</p>
<p> "Beats me, but it was *my* dream and in my dream I jolly well knew, so there! And that's the one."</p>
<p> As indeed it is. Not anything very flashy. Just a surprisingly subtle mass-produced silk velvet one from Dotty P, though admittedly with some recent metaphysical enhancements by yours truly, but those don't show. And yes, it does indeed have a long zip along the back. There's a point to that - just you wait and see.</p>
<p> "Well, I am *not* putting that on, if that's what you have in mind!"</p>
<p> "Relax. I was just making a point."</p>
<p> "Mmm... Come to think of it, how the heck did I dream about a frock I didn't even know you had??"</p>
<p> Ah, well spotted. I was a bit sloppy there. Still, easily mended with a small lie: "Oh yes you did! I wore it to Ursula's wedding last year, remember?" What, expect your man to remember what you wore to a friend's wedding last year? It's a joke, yes? Yes.</p>
<p> "Oh... OK... That must be it then. Nice subtle effect in that fabric, by the way." Finally noticed, eh? My arm was getting tired from twirling the hanger to show it off from different angles. We can now drop the frock over the back of a chair - ever so casually...</p>
<p> So far, so good...</p>
<center>* * *</center>
<p> An hour later, I am relaxing in a hot bath, while Greg busies himself with my hi-fi kit. The dress, by the way, got left (ever so casually, remember?) over the back of a chair in the living room. Too blatant? To misquote Hari Seldon: it can pay to be blatantly obvious sometimes. More subtlety can be applied if a blatant approach does not pan out.</p>
<p> Aha! There is some commotion and a strangled high pitched yell. A minute or so later Greg staggers in - stark naked, white as chalk and babbling gibberish.</p>
<p> "Why, Greg, what's the matter!? And what happened to your cloths?"</p>
<p> Greg still babbling.</p>
<p> "Greg, calm down! Take a deep breath and calm down. GREG! I SAID CALM DOWN! That's better. Hand me that bath towel, so I don't drip all over the place. Thanks... Now then what's it all about? You seen an army of ghosts?"</p>
<p> "It's... it's... that..." Greg pauses and finally gets a grip on himself. "No, come and see for yourself, or you'll think I've gone nuts."</p>
<p> Hardly. Anyway, an attentive reader can easily deduce the events of the next few moments: Greg picks up The Frock off the floor and rather awkwardly climbs into it, with yours truly goggling her eyes and keeping her mouth shut; then Greg wriggles reaching his arms behind him and manages to zip himself up and becomes female. So, those are the bare facts. And how does one react to this? Well to start with, I am endlessly surprised by the Anima self-image manifested on such occasions. In Greg's case it's a raven-haired Spanish beauty, probably with a dash of Inca or something of the sort. But this is not the time for a detailed appraisal, tempting though it is. I have to react, and I am seriously tempted to chuck Plan A, and Plan B and simply faint on the spot, just for the fun of it. But then rationality reasserts itself...</p>
<p> "Greg!" I exclaim in delight, "You are a were! Why didn't you tell me?..."</p>
<p> Which of course throws him, that is her, utterly: "Of course I am aware, you dumb..."</p>
<p> "No, no, a WERE! As in were-WOLF - or a werewoman in your case. How delightful!"</p>
<p> "No, you idiot! It's the frock! Look!..." She unzips herself, quite gracefully, and (what a surprise!) there's Greg looking rather silly in an unzipped dress.</p>
<p> "Yeah. Sure. I think I can see what's going on. Take it off, put your cloths on and we'll talk it through. And let me make some strong black coffee in the meantime, you look quite white."</p>
<center>* * *</center>
<p> Look, I'll spare you the somewhat cringeful bits. Particularly the ones involving me faking some previously undisclosed academic credentials in the matter of weres. Of course, there is a little snag, which Greg is quick enough to spot.</p>
<p> "Yeah, OK, OK... So you know about all them werewolves and weretigers and such like, but this is different! It's that damn dress! I zip it up and... pffft!, I unzip it and... zing! A purely mechanical action! Nothing to do with me. I take it off, and I am back to normal. It's wearing the thing that does it."</p>
<p> "I very much doubt it. It's a bit of a puzzler, I grant you, but there must be an explanation. Like maybe that dream of yours the other day caused your unconscious mind to associate the zipping action with the were transformation. Hm... You know what? I think we can test this too... Well, maybe. Look, can you wriggle out of that frock without unzipping it? Here, let me help you to put it on without contortions... Right, now can you just take it off? No, no, no, you idiot! Cross you arms and grab the hem..." I guess some things one *does* have to learn!</p>
<p> After a bit of wriggling with his, sorry her arms crossed, the dress comes off.</p>
<p> "Well there... I thought it had nothing to do with wearing anything. But my dear, you are a hell of a hot package! Come here and have a look at yourself in the mirror!"</p>
<p> And yes, that's *the* magic, spine tingling moment all this has been leading up to. As she gazes in an ecstatic amazement at Greg's Anima-image made flesh, I come quietly from behind, and reaching around, caress her left breast with my right hand, while sliding the left one along her smooth flat belly into the soft patch of pubic hair. That simple act packs such a potent mix of sensual delight, deep symbolism, artful seduction, transgressive wickedness and white-hot desire, that yet again it shakes me to the very core. As ever. As ever and ever and ever. Addicted I am, addicted...</p>
<p> "Oh, my pretty one..." I whisper into her ear, as she trembles under my hands in response, her own undreamt of fires kindling as they must. "Oh, my pretty one... Let me teach you what it is *really* like to be a woman..."</p>
<p> Reader, there's nothing sweeter in the whole wide world than giving a man his first lesson in pleasures and ecstasies of female sexuality. And false modesty aside, I am damn good at it. Practice makes perfect.</p>
<center>* * *</center>
<p> I think I already said that he'd made a lovely girl. Of course - boys always do. It's the best kept secret of the whole gender business: 'tis boys who make the loveliest, sexiest girls. You'd be amazed to know... But no, I am getting distracted. What you really want to know is What Happened Next. Yes?</p>
<p> Well, for starters, I gave the dress to Greg as a present. And guess what? He decided that being a full-time, mostly hetero woman was what he really wanted in life.</p>
<p> Now, you may be asking yourself (assuming you stop playing with yourself for a few moments and engage a few higher-order brain cells instead), how do I expect to get away with it? A story on a TG web-site is all very well, but wouldn't it cause serious trouble in *real* life if Greg just disappears and gets replaced by a woman nobody has ever seen before? All true, up to a point, but there are always ways and means. Greg, for example, is reasonably well off and you'd be amazed what a bit of money can achieve if used properly and discreetly. Or maybe you wouldn't be.</p>
<p> Actually, buying a new identity is the only legally dodgy step. And amusingly enough in this PC-obsessed society, buying a female identity is ever so much simpler and cheaper than buying a male one. I'll refrain from commenting on the bone-headed idiocy of this state of affairs - you can supply your own expletives. And if you are after a Latino one, and aren't choosy about the name... well, say no more, but let's hope Senior will be back to do *real* business sometime soon.</p>
<p> So, reader, meet one Agueda Francisca Maria Isabel Santos de la Fuente, or Bel for short. This lively young lady gets employed by Greg as his private assistant and pretty quickly proves herself so useful that he delegates to her the running of all his public affairs, while secluding himself somewhere inaccessible (a Buddhist retreat in Himalayas sounds about right!). Bel has his power of attorney, and if any busybody so much as murmurs that she might be overstepping herself in spending Greg's money, why, Greg himself is not above breaking his mantric meditations to fly in and set the doubters right. And Bel uses such rare occasions to go and visit her ailing mother somewhere in Andes. All in all, a very convenient arrangement all around, I am sure you will agree. Bel's only regret is that Greg somehow never managed to break that zipper fixation of his were-talent. Not that it causes them any serious trouble.</p>
<p> But enough about Greg and Bel. If you brain cells are still operational, you may also wonder why am I telling you all of this. After all, I've dropped enough hints about TG websites, to make it clear where I intend to post my tale.</p>
<p> You see, it's like this... Now and then I like to kick off a "romantic involvement" with both parties knowing up front that *he* will be a sensuously sexy *she* by the end of it. It can add some extra spice, not to mention fun and games.</p>
<p> So, get in touch - it could be your lucky day. Just remember, whatever we do, we'll do it *my* way. And I promise, you won't regret it in the end.</p>
<center>- o O o - </center>
<center><h3>INDOOR GAMES</h3></center>
<center>Copyright (C) 2008 - 2009, Daedalus</center>
<p><hr /></p>
<p> Mixing metaphysics, sex and TG magic, the narrator recommends her own, uniquely satisfying approach to achieving an amicable separation.</p>
1247157397
4
470
480
1
The Transformed
"The Transformed. Tape 12-B, Case: Peter Stewart. Pete was changed into a female California Grey Squirrel over the course of the ten o' clock hour on Tuesday, May 18, 2005. Today is the 20th. Prior to the start of this recording, she indicated that she would like to be referred to as Jean. Jean, you are aware that we are recording this, correct?"
"Uh, yes, yes I am."
<!--break-->
"Oh, feel free to sit back, the mic can pick you up from anywhere in the room, actually. That's fine. Now, I'm going to start by having you read the written statement you gave two days ago, ok?"
"All of it? It's just that I was a bit nervous when I wrote it and I don't think the start is really relevant."
"That's alright. We're having all of the transformed students record their statements, we'll follow up with questions if any clarification is needed. So, from the beginning, please."
" Well, Ok."
"When I woke up, I sat there staring at the angry little box that seemed to be making noise. After ten minutes or so I began to remember that it's red stick-lights had some sort of meaning, and after another five minutes it finally dawned on me. Their meaning was that my alarm clock had been going off for about an hour and fifty minutes, so I had about ten minutes to make it a block and a half and then to the center of campus. Fortunately I had fallen asleep fully clothed, I don't know if they'll let you take an exam in your boxers. I grabbed my bag, jumped from my balcony, Oh, my studio is on the second floor, so if I'm in a hurry I sometimes jump into the planter below."
"Just what it says on the paper, we'll do clarification later."
"Oh, right, sorry. Um, I grabbed my bag, jumped from my balcony, and hit the ground running."
"Everyone tells you the pitfalls of cramming the night before tests, and everyone does it anyway. This is the main reason I keep a supply of Power Bars in my bag, but eating on the run proved too difficult today so I had to finish the thing in two bites. Mom always taught me never to waste food after all. I was still trying to manage the second bite when I made it to my room. The professor was at the door handing out scantrons and papers for essays, but when he saw me he quirked an eyebrow and instructed me to take one of the packets from his desk instead. I took one of the sealed envelopes and found an empty desk at the back of the room. Opening the envelope, I noticed my scantron was pink while most everyone else had the blue one the Prof had been handing out. I wondered about that as I filled in my personal information, but the tests were being handed out while I was finishing up so I decided to let it drop. I was also being distracted by a bit of a sinus headache, my late night must have earned me a head cold."
"In all honesty, I probably didn't need to cram for this class, but I suppose the announcement that there would be essays as well as the multiple choice had spooked me. Up until now I had breezed through the course with a high B average, so a good grade here could easily tip me up to an A. It was around the eighth question that I noticed my glasses were cutting into the backs of my ears and riding UP my nose. Even stranger was when I took them off, I could actually see the test clearer, so I let them drop onto my book bag and got back to work. I managed three more questions before the pressure on my lower back demanded my attention. I knew I was in a bad desk, and had guessed that the bottom of the chair's back was cutting into my spine, but when I tried to adjust myself in the seat to releve the sensation, it only got worse. When I went to inspect the chair to see what was causing the pain, I had to stifle a gasp. My shorts had shifted around while I was trying to get comfortable and were now almost falling off, but the sight that had startled me was the tube of flesh hanging out of the BACK. I was growing a tail."
"What could I do? I could go to the restroom, or the infirmary, but that would mean letting the entire class see my predicament. No one seemed to have noticed yet, though I thought I caught my professor glancing my way. As much as I was fidgeting, he must have thought I was cheating. I decided to try to hide the tail by sitting on it. This worked long enough for me to get to question fifteen, but I couldn't really concentrate on the exam. I could feel the ... my tail growing out from the bottom of my spine. I realized that the sensation was very similar to what I had felt in my face earlier. Now that I had directed all my attention to the sensation that had started in my sinuses, I realized that a similar but not as substantial feeling had spread and disappeared through most of my body. I became acutely aware of the pressure I had been feeling in my hips and pelvis for the last ten minutes, then I noticed what my tail was NOT touching that it should be."
"My head began to swim. I could feel my tail against my stomach, and my stomach against my tail, but my ... special purpose was nowhere to be found. I gripped the edge of my desk to steady myself as I tried to reconcile the implications of what I didn't feel. I think I started to cry, then I just had to get out. I don't know why, but something was telling me I couldn't stay there a moment longer. As I tried to rise from my chair, my new boo, uh, breasts hit the cold hard desk, and the pain from that encounter snapped me out of my panic. Apparently this commotion had drawn the attention of the classmates nearest to me, most of who were very pointedly not looking at me, but were sushing me anyway."
"They had to have noticed me then. I sat back down, being careful to thread my tail through the back of the chair. I noticed the back of the chair was hitting me higher than I'm used to, and I also noticed my top was getting pretty baggy. Then I found out about the changes to my hand as I accidentally tore my top while trying to pull it tighter. I finally managed to finish my test, so I went to hand it in and almost tripped over my shorts. They no longer fit me even a little bit, so I took them off and put them in my bag. I was naked from the waist down, but I had to get out of there. My top was big enough now that it mostly covered me, and my new fur covered the rest, but I was still terribly self-conscious all the way up to the Professor's desk. He took my papers and recommended I go to the dean's office. I left in such a hurry, I forgot my bag, I was so glad to be able to go anywhere else."
"Thank you. How are you adjusting to the change?"
"Well, better than some, but not as well as others, I guess. I was never too comfortable with people anyway. See, I'm studying to become a Park Ranger so that I can live in some of the more wild areas of the nation. Other than the gender thing, which I'm getting more comfortable with, I don't think this effects me too much. I guess the most disconcerting thing is this weird ache in my jaws. The only thing that helps is to chew something. It seems weird, but I guess I am a rodent."
"I see. That would be a little awkward. What do you think caused this change?"
"Well, I really don't know, actually. At first I thought it might have been something in the packet that I was given, but that was tested plus not everyone who changed got the separate packets. The truth is, none of us have too much in common. I mean, we're not even the same species anymore, right? I've heard that one guy that doesn't come to our group meeting became a dragon, like in fairytales, you know? They say he's hibernating, and they think he might have switch gender too, but no one knows for sure. I mean, I guess there aren't a lot of people who know how to accurately determine the gender of a fu, uh, of a dragon."
"Right. Well, let me just say, we don't have any reported cases of dragons, though we may have confirmed a unicorn and a gryphon. We seem to be running out of tape for today, so I'll say thank you for your time."
"Oh, WOW! Oh, no, thank y--"
"The Transformed. Tape 12-B, Case: Peter Stewart. Pete was changed into a female California Grey Squirrel over the course of the ten o' clock hour on Tuesday, May 18, 2005. Today is the 20th. Prior to the start of this recording, she indicated that she would like to be referred to as Jean. Jean, you are aware that we are recording this, correct?"
"Uh, yes, yes I am."
1247289300
1
518
540
1
Changing the Subject
"Changing the Subject"
by Test Zero
Kurt had always found Jenn very attractive, if more than a little ditzy. This girl would giggle all the time at the most inopportune moments. The oddest thing Kurt had noticed about her was the fact that she went everywhere with a small teddy bear that she called Troy Bear. He passed this off mostly as female cuteness; it wasn't uncommon for him to see a lot of the girls at his school with tiny beanie babies on the zippers of their backpacks. But this bear was an 18 inch tall Gund brand Teddy Bear, and she would often keep it clenched tightly against her chest, or even between her legs. Perhaps Jenn was a plushiphile? No matter. Jenn was the hottest girl he'd ever met. Surely he could look past a simple sexual kink.
<!--break-->
Kurt and Jenn had been dating for a few months and he naturally developed the normal urges that any human teenage male would develop while spending time with an attractive lady. But Jenn would have nothing of it. She would always find a way to change the subject, usually without Kurt even noticing it. It wasn't that she didn't find him attractive, not at all. His body was a well-chiseled specimen of male sexuality and it was this fact that attracted her to him in the first place.
On one fateful Friday, Jenn invited Kurt to her house after school. "I want to celebrate the full moon. There's an old movie marathon on channel 26, come on over and watch it with me." Kurt liked movies, but Jenn had a habit of watching the most asinine low-budget B-movies on earth. It was like MST3K without any of the commentary. The deal wasn't sweetened by the fact that UHF stations weren't exactly well known for showing Oscar-winners.
"Channel 26, that's UHF, isn't it?" Kurt said, somewhat bemused.
"What does that matter? Come on, it'll be fun." She leaned in and kissed him on the lips, running a hand inconspicuously (at least to onlookers) over his crotch.
Kurt was shocked by this, as Jenn had shown hardly any physical interest in him ever since they started dating, and now she was touching him in public? Could tonight be the night? Kurt closed his eyes until she took her hand away, then smirked at her dreamily. "What time should I come over?"
_,.-~^*"*^~-.,_
Kurt and Jenn were sitting in her living room watching Return of the Screaming Death Nazis (in Horrorvision). A small fire was burning in the nearby fireplace, making for a very romantic setting -- A romantic setting with Death Nazis. Jenn was smiling widely, completely enthralled by the my-child-could-do-better-if-he-threw-up-on-Photoshop special effects in the movie. Kurt was much less impressed, but stuck it out in hopes of finally getting close to the girl sitting only inches away. Troy Bear was there as well, clenched firmly between her thighs. When Channel 26 went to a commercial break, Jenn stood up with Troy Bear still squashed against her body. "I'll be right back. I'm gonna go change."
Kurt looked up at her and nodded. "I'll be right here, I guess." He didn't want to give away the fact that he was expecting her to come back in something considerably sexier than the old jeans and t-shirt she had been wearing before. It was now coming up on 7 PM and the sun was just starting to set. Jenn's parents were out of town and Kurt's own parents were off at a dinner party for some business deal his dad was closing. With any luck they might be getting an impressive IPO financial influx very soon. But that wasn't on Kurt's mind right now. He was thinking about Jenn.
Kurt sat on the couch, watching a few of the godawful commercials without really picking up on what they were advertising. He heard Jenn giggle in the next room and looked up just in time to see her come out in a short blue teddy that hung loosely around her waist and extended only about an inch below her crotch. Kurt was now sure she was tempting him.
"You look great in that." He complimented, sliding closer to her as she sat down.
"Thanks, did I miss anything?" She said plainly, sliding Troy Bear once again snug between her thighs.
Kurt shook his head a bit, uncertain what to say. "Uh.. no. Just some commercials."
Jenn curled up, pulling her knees up to her chest and hugging Troy Bear as the movie came back on. The fire crackled quietly.
"Herr Friedrich, zee zombies are beginning to start to become stronger zan zey vere before."
"Look out, here zey are coming!"
"Get zee gun!"
Jenn watched the ensuing fight scene with a beaming grin. With her so engrossed in the movie, Kurt saw his opening. He slid up snug against her hip and put his arm around her. He held her shoulder tightly, feeling the material of her outfit. He was lost in her closeness for only a few seconds before she put her hand on his face and pushed him away.
"Sweetie, I'm watchin' somethin'."
"Oh, come on, Jenn. This movie has like no budget. You can't possibly like this."
Jenn giggled, pulling Troy Bear up against her lower belly. "I like B movies."
Kurt, his frustration now getting the best of him started to snap. "Jenn, why?"
Without looking up from the TV, Jenn answered him slowly. "Back home there was a drive in theater we could go to all the time. They would show movies like this every weekend."
"That's not what I mean. I mean why do you always push me away when I try to get close to you?"
"It's just too soon."
"Look, I'm not asking to have sex with you, I know it's way too early for that, but except for that grope at school today we don't even ever touch. And I want to know why!"
"Honey, you're shouting." Jenn said in a tone of infinite calmness, in sharp contrast to Kurt's.
"I don't care! I've been going out with you for almost 3 months now and you've never given me so much as a kiss. And then I have to look at that bear shoved up against your pussy like it's attached to you!"
Jenn finally looked up from her movie at Kurt, then down at Troy Bear. She picked him up from between her legs and looked him over, turning him around in her hands. "You're jealous of Troy Bear?"
"In a way, yeah. You hold him all the time.. you probably even sleep with him, don't you?"
Jenn giggled at the accusation and Kurt knew it was true. "So you're saying you'd want to trade places with Troy Bear?"
Kurt couldn't help but chuckle at this. Jealous of a stuffed bear? Perhaps this was her game after all. He sat back down on the couch, instantly calmed "Yeah, then I'd get to share a bed with you."
Jenn giggled as she stood up. "Okay then, wish it."
"What are you talking about? Wish it?"
Jenn slowly pulled Troy Bear from between her legs and shoved the toy into Kurt's arms. He noticed immediately that it was rather moist. He also noticed a small talisman on a shoelace around the bear's neck. It was a small blue gem in a gold setting. "Wish it." Jenn faultily clarified, as the full moon just began to be fully visible through the living room's bay windows.. "Say 'I wish' and then wish it."
Kurt looked at the bear, finally realizing this was all part of Jenn's game. She was definitely a plushiphile after all, he figured. She wanted to roleplay with him. He smirked and held the bear in both hands. "I wish I could switch places with your bear."
The gem in the bear's necklace glowed brightly as it reflected the light off of the full moon in the window. Jenn giggled happily as she watched them both. The bear started to change color slowly, the brown/tan color of it's soft cloth fur lightened into a soft pink flesh tone. Kurt didn't quite notice what should have been a major tip off; it's not uncommon for stuffed animals to have a temperature-activated color-changing dye. He also didn't notice when his own skin slowly darkened into a deep brown color, except for his face, Jenn noticed, which was a lighter tan color just around his mouth and nose.
Kurt did notice, however, when fur on the bear in his hands suddenly receded into the fabric, leaving smooth pink flesh. He also noticed a small phallus hanging from between the flesh-bear's legs. Kurt yelped in shock and dropped the bear. Jenn caught it in midair, still giggling the whole time.
"What the hell is this?" Kurt screamed, staring at Jenn in horror. As he did this, a horrible numbing pain emanated from his own crotch. Without waiting for an answer, he immediately unzipped his fly and reached beneath his briefs. He felt the somewhat familiar hairiness... but nothing else that should have been there. In denial and fear he craned his neck down, but found only short tan fur all the way down his belly and crotch, with only smoothness between his legs.
"What the hell? What's happening to me?!"
"You're trading, of course, silly. It's what you wanted." The changes were happening faster than Kurt could keep track of them. Reaching out a futile hand, his fingers rapidly lost their length, palms swelling up and overtaking the stubby digits. Within seconds they were useless round nubs. As he reached out to Jenn, he realized that she was getting bigger. In fact, the entire room was getting bigger around him. His clothes were barely hanging on his fuzzy frame as he tried to make his racing mind form a cohesive sentence.
"I... I was just talking! I didn't mean it!"
He looked down at his clothes, now tangled in the neckhole of his favorite t-shirt, which sported a cartoon of a rock holding a gun at a blindfolded piece of paper with the logo "rock-beats-paper.com" on it. He tried to claw his way out of the pile; luckily he still had control of his muscles. He waved his elbowless arms in an attempt to get free, flailing his now similarly useless legs and trying to kick to the surface as if drowning in a sea of cloth.
Jenn had briefly lost interest in the struggling figure as she looked over at the flesh colored humanoid lying on the couch behind her. What had once been her faithful Troy Bear was swelling in size. His short stubby paws were now strong hands with dexterous fingers. His face, once a cute teddy bear snout with a plastic nose had reshaped into the attractive young countenance of her houseguest Kurt.
Kurt kicked once more and managed to get loose of the tangleweed clothing's deathgrip. But he didn't account for how close he had been sitting to the edge of the couch. As his pants fell away from him, he tumbled down, head over paws before bumping his head hard on the floor. At his diminished size, it was about the equivalent of a 20 foot drop. He expected to break his neck, but for that to happen you have to have a neck to break. Instead, Kurt felt his arms and legs tingling with numbness as his muscles and bones dissolved to be replaced with poly-blend stuffing.
Jenn heard the faint "thump" and turned back around, only to find her friend's clothes sitting in a heap on the couch. A seconds-long search later and she was looking down at Kurt, lying on the floor unable to move a muscle -- he didn't have any. "There you are." She giggled madly as she picked him up, nuzzling his belly against her nose. "Let's let you see what happened." Jenn carried Kurt snugly against her chest to the full length mirror on the door in her bedroom. She held him up by the underarms so he could see his reflection.
Kurt's entire body had been compressed into an 18 inch package. He didn't look completely like a teddy bear, though: his eyes were still glossy and opaque, complete with their brown irises surrounding the black pupil. His ears had migrated to the top of his head, round and big. The structure was still intact, with each ear canal going down into his head to connect to a plastic eardrum. His mouth was not stitched shut, like most bears. Instead he had a separate cloth flap underneath his nose. There was even a tiny tongue in there if one were to look hard enough. Closer inspection even showed that his chest swelled and shrank ever so slightly as he breathed, but Kurt didn't have the mindset to bother checking for this.
"Let me go! Let me go!" Kurt tried to flail his limbs and squirm free, but he remained motionless except for his mouth, flapping loosely. Jenn's grip, however loose, was too much for him to break.
"See? You're my cute little bear now. So can I get back to my movie?"
Kurt didn't answer, but Jenn carried him back to the living room anyway. Kurt saw himself, or at least his body, lying on the couch, face down and naked.
"What the fuck is that? What's happened to him?"
"He just got his body and you got his. Just like you wished." Holding Kurt in one arm and shoving the body with her other, she let out an impressed gasp. "Oh wow, look at him."
"What? Is he alive?"
"No, not really. He doesn't have a brain to fill his head. He's just a big toy, really."
"Please, Jenn. change me back. You'll never get away with keeping a body in your house. My parents will come looking for me."
Jenn ignored him as she flipped the body over onto its back. It was still wearing the shoelace-talisman. It was a perfect replica of Kurt, from his hair to his eyes, right down to the 7 inch cock that was, for some reason, standing at attention. "It looks like you left him with a boner. I guess you were feeling a bit excited when you were sitting next to me, huh?" Jenn giggled and placed Kurt Bear on the back of the couch, looking out over the living room.
"Jenn? wh-what are you doing?"
Jenn only continued to giggle as she slid her panties down from underneath her nightie. Kurt couldn't believe what he was witnessing until he finally saw her straddle the doppelganger Kurt and begin to ride him.
"What? You're not! Stop that, Jenn!"
Jenn ignored the protests from the talking stuffed animal on the back of the couch and closed her eyes as she rubbed her wet folds slowly over his thick member before finally slipping it inside her. "Oh, Troy Bear, you've gotten so big. I think our play will be a little bit different now."
Kurt had given up on screaming at her and was now trying to turn away or cover his eyes; both attempts were fruitless. He was forced to watch for the next few minutes as she pleasured herself. She wasn't able to climax, though, and she was getting tired doing all the work herself.
"Oh, Troy Bear, I wish you were alive. That would make this so much more fun." Jenn sighed, resting her head against his hairy, well-toned chest.
The gem around Troy Bear's neck glowed again as the moonlight hit it through the window. With a raspy sucking, Troy inhaled deeply and coughed out a small puff of stuffing. Kurt watched in shock, unable to speak for reasons other than his newfound inanimateness. Jenn squealed, "Troy Bear, is that you? Can you speak?"
Troy sat up slowly, still with Jenn firmly enveloping his manhood. He immediately reached out a hand and groped Jenn's chest underneath her top "Wow.. This is so nice.. Much better than before." His voice sounded exactly like Kurt's.
Kurt cried out to both of them, the psychological turmoil of his own body now completely under someone else's control was getting the better of him. He was watching his own hands feel up the girl he wanted more than anything to be close to. "Please, no.. no. I can't watch this. Don't do this to me!"
Jenn looked over at Kurt with an uncharacteristically evil grin. "If you hadn't been so jealous, this could have been you."
Troy cut her off as he kissed her deeply, snapping her attention back to the matter at hand.
"Do you like your new body, Troy?" She asked after holding the kiss.
"Oh yes. It's so wonderful."
"Well then fuck me, Troy Bear. Fuck me like you've always wanted."
Troy obliged without another thought. Kurt could only watch as they started to have sex right there on the couch in front of him. He protested the whole time, but to no avail. He knew they could hear him; they just didn't care about his opinion.
"You said you didn't want to get close to me and now you are? What the hell is wrong with you?!"
Jenn closed her eyes, attempting to tune Kurt out. "Oh, Troy.. you have such a big cock now."
Troy rubbed Jenn's nipples slowly as she continued to hump him. Soon Jenn was screaming in ecstasy as Troy came inside her and she climaxed around him. Troy Bear's anatomy, however, left more to be desired from Jenn. Since he was still lacking internal organs he was unable to produce or ejaculate anything. Only through the magic of the gem was he even still thinking and moving.
As Jenn squeaked out in orgasm, Troy Bear slowly went soft inside her. Kurt continued to scream, now crying dryly " You freak! You slut! How could you do this to me?!" Kurt knew he was still talking. He could feel the vibrations in his throat as his mouth moved and he could hear it through his ears. But Jenn continued to ignore him as she slid off of Troy and began to clean up her own juices from the middle couch cushion, giggling the whole time.
Troy had stood up and walked into Jenn's bedroom, now admiring his new body in the mirror. When Jenn had finished with the cushion, she stoked the fire, then sat back down on the couch and grabbed Kurt off the back. She shoved him between her legs and started watching TV again as if nothing had happened. Kurt might have appreciated his new closeness to Jenn if he was not still completely dumbfounded by what had transpired in the last half hour. The full moon was still visible through the window, but it was slowly rising out of view. Kurt had given up on struggling to get free and just tried to enjoy being next to Jenn's warm folds. It was somewhat calming, but he was nowhere near being content. He was quickly snapped back to reality when a cold hand slid between him and his new friend. Troy was back and fully dressed, having put on Kurt's old clothes after disappearing.
"Troy, you naughty bear. What are you doing?" Jenn giggled
"Hey, I have hands now. I might as well use them."
"Well, you have other things I like even better.." She slowly reached down the front of Troy's pants, stroking him playfully.
Kurt would not sit idly by and allow this. He started to cry out again, "Hey! Stop that! I became a bear so I could be close to you and now you're just playing with your old bear. What the fuck is the matter with you, you psycho bitch!?"
"We're just having fun, Kurt Bear." Jenn bubbled up, rubbing Kurt's fuzzy head.
"Boy, he sure is loud and obnoxious, isn't he?" Troy looked down at his old body.
"Yeah, I know it. Should we set him on the TV so he can get a good view?
"Nah, then he'll still be able to yell at us and we won't be able to enjoy it. besides I'm not fully formed yet."
"That's true.." Jenn said sadly.
"What if we made him just an ordinary bear? Then he won't be able to even comprehend what's happening. And it should finish the transfer spell."
Every alarm in Kurt's head went off like Godzilla attacking the White House. This. Was. BAD.
"Please no! You can't do that to me! PLEASE!" Kurt was screaming in the most pleading tone he could muster. He believed for certain that the threat was very real, and he didn't want to find out what would happen if they went through with it.
"Well, I can't see the moon from this angle. You'd have to wish it."
The moon! That was they key to all of this, Kurt finally realized. When he made the first wish he was able to see the moon and he was holding the bear, who was wearing the necklace. The next time when Jenn made the wish, Troy was still wearing the necklace in the moonlight.
As Kurt was still putting the pieces together, Troy cleared his throat.
"I wish for the bear to start becoming less and less coherent, and within the hour he'll just be a regular mindless toy." Jenn giggled evilly as Troy made the wish. The gem around his neck started to glow again in the moonlight. Kurt knew he had to act now.
"I wish I were human again!!" Kurt attempted to scream out and counter the wish. But he only got to "I wishaw-" before his entire mouth dried up as if someone had stuffed him full of cotton. In reality, it was poly-blend fiber. As his throat and vocal cords turned to formless fluff, his tongue started to fuse to his mouth, now becoming stitched shut with black thread in a permanent smile. Kurt felt the movement in his chest die down as his heart stopped in mid-beat and his breath ceased. His internals were becoming stuffing as well now. The last bit of hunger completely faded away as his stomach lost all function, turning into soft plush filling.
Troy gasped a bit as he put his hand to his own chest, now feeling his own heart forming. "It's working. It's working, Jenn!"
Jenn screeched in glee as she started to undress him, kicking off her panties as she mounted him. "Be ready for it, sweetie.. it won't be long now."
Kurt's entire body was feeling thick and heavy. Unable to move, speak, or breathe, he felt exceedingly insubstantial. As he watched Jenn start to stroke Troy's penis into an erection, his mind began to lose focus. Everything was fuzzy like he was drunk. He stared out at the two figures, but they were distorted and blurry. His once soft glossy eyes were becoming hard glass beads and it was like looking through a fisheye lens.
Jenn closed her eyes and let Troy mount her, now able to feel his breath on her neck. "Oh yes, fuck yes! Fuck me, Troy!" Troy's new heart racing, breathing heavily as his internal organs finished forming.
Kurt's vision faded away, his eyes now opaque glass. Soon after, the screams of passion from Jenn and Troy also faded away from existence as his inner ear became plush material. It was getting harder for him to worry, though, as all thoughts were getting slower; his memories starting to become distant and dreamlike before his brain finished its transition into synthetic fluff, finally shutting down.
Jenn screamed out in pleasure as Troy continued to grind her into the couch, pushing firmly against her clit and bringing her to climax. Troy clenched her tightly as he released his warm seed deep into Jenn's body. "Oh yes! just like that!"
She leaned back and sighed, letting Troy kiss her slowly. After a few minutes she sat up and walked over to Kurt, who was still sitting on the TV. "Hello? You still all talkative?" She giggled and picked him up, squeezing his fluffy soft plush body tightly. "I guess it worked. You wanted to trade with my bear and that's just what you did."
Troy stood up and kissed her gently on the cheek. "He got that, certainly." Meanwhile goosing her butt with an amorous hand.
"Hey you," Jenn giggled, batting Troy's hand away playfully. "I don't think I'll need this bear anymore."
"What're you gonna do with him?"
"I don't know. What do you think? Donate him? Or something else?" She grinned evilly.
Troy chuckled with her. "It's not like he'll have any say in it."
"Yeah." Jenn cackled and pitched the bear into the fire place. Kurt comprehended no pain or fear as his polymers bubbled into goo and dissolved into black ash a minute later. Jenn watched the entire scene intently as her little friend burned away into nothingness, feeling herself get very wet all the while. "See? Now you'll never have to go back there."
Troy put a finger to her lips. "Shh.. let's go one more time." As the embers died down, The full moon disappeared behind the clouds and the necklace went dim again.
"Mmm.. Alright. Take me Troy."
"Changing the Subject"
by Test Zero
Kurt had always found Jenn very attractive, if more than a little ditzy. This girl would giggle all the time at the most inopportune moments. The oddest thing Kurt had noticed about her was the fact that she went everywhere with a small teddy bear that she called Troy Bear. He passed this off mostly as female cuteness; it wasn't uncommon for him to see a lot of the girls at his school with tiny beanie babies on the zippers of their backpacks. But this bear was an 18 inch tall Gund brand Teddy Bear, and she would often keep it clenched tightly against her chest, or even between her legs. Perhaps Jenn was a plushiphile? No matter. Jenn was the hottest girl he'd ever met. Surely he could look past a simple sexual kink.
1247893526
1
548
570
106
The Auction (Part I)
Author's Note: This piece is adult in nature and contains voluntary inanimate transformation. I'm posting it here largely for some feedback, especially on my style and for suggestions as to how I should continue this. It's about nine pages on microsoft word. I don't know why it only indents half the time here, so I must appologize for some of the structural oddities. Similarly, italics didn't transfer so some of the internal thinking may seem a bit random or obstusive. Anyway, hope you enjoy, and please comment! I could really use the feedback, positive or negative.
-Ordos Tsceri
The Auction
Lynnete stood at the podium, elegantly dressed in a flowing green nayu-silk dress that draped and hugged her exquisite figure. The stunning woman commanded the attention of all assembled in the ballroom before her; hundreds of Avalia’s most prominent and illustrious gentry. By no coincidence, they were also the richest in this corner of the Empire, which was why the University of Avalia was hosting this charity dinner.
The ball-room in the affluent university had played this role before. The room was grand, with a tall ceiling supported by ornate pillars and marble facades of beautiful women. The walls were decorated with hung tapestries, most were rich and exquisite, if abstract, works of bright reds and strong violets (the university’s colors), but some also depicted the trials and struggles of the mythic heroes of the Second Age who founded the school. Great chandeliers of gold illuminated the ballroom with strong electric light (they had been upgraded some thirty years ago, but the job was so thorough and delicate that only the superior quality of the light suggested that the chandeliers weren’t using their original pyre candles). The décor was elegant, the dinner had gone off without a hitch. Lynette took a deep breath; now it was time for the auction.
She approached the podium and its microphone. Before she spoke her first word she already commanded the attention of all who were enjoying the evening. Taking a long sweeping account of those present (businessmen, politicians, clerics of the temples, officers in the Imperial army, etc.) she spoke.
“Fine ladies and esteemed gentlemen of the Empire and her honorable neighbors, I thank you for gracing us with your presence this fine evening.
“As you all know, our proud college is a center of all manner of meaningful research. I’m sure you all know of Doctor Allesia who has broken new ground this year with her studies into Entropic Clutch. Her brilliant combination of ancient restorative magic and the newest technological apertures and artifices has yielded the first actual progress we have seen in the struggle of this dread disease. I need not remind you how the disease seems to erode mind, body, and spirit over its long duration until, shriveled and decayed, the poor sufferer finally dies.
“Allesia has recently found a breakthrough. Tonight she labors to publish her paper on the metaphysical dynamics of EC and how it degrades under the proper silarch algorithms.” There was a murmuring in the crowd; EC could strike anyone, rich or poor, and had lingered among the people of the Empire for hundreds of years. Any news of possible triumph over this ancient plague was phenomenal.
“This, unfortunately, brings me to the reason we’re holding this fund-raiser. The college budget for the year was set last month, and with the current economic problems within the county it will take months for Allesia to receive the funding she will need to pursue this lead as it deserves. While we lobby the central government, we must rely on you, the gracious and caring benefactors of this institution, to help us with our vital studies.
“Of course, while we encourage you to donate out of the goodness of your hearts, we also realize that times are hard all around. For that reason, the student assembly and department of technimagical studies have decided to open this, unprecedented, auction. Gentlemen…”
She took a step to the side and gestured to the string of young women emerging from the curtained rear of the stage. On the opposite side, three robed figures, two male with long white beards and one woman who bore the marks of age, and experience, with pride. The three wizards kept to themselves to the left of Lynette, while the six women approached her.
“Tonight, these six gorgeous and generous ladies have volunteered to be permanently transformed into pieces of art to be auctioned off. The proceeds will go entirely to funding our good Doctor Allesia’s research.”
The crowd gasped. People were turned into ‘art’ with distressing frequency in parts of the Empire, but never around here, never permanently, and very seldom willingly. It had taken a lot of effort to find these six, and some had required much convincing to volunteer. In times past citizens had been forcibly transformed by social superiors, but the Empire had seen to it that such things became very rare. The opportunity to own a piece that had once been a living, breathing woman was a once in a lifetime event these days. The opportunity to own one who volunteered willingly in public, and thus carried absolutely no risk of a heavy Imperial judicial purge, was considerably rarer than that.
“Alice, Jaina, Jenny, Boethia, Elizabeth, and Valerie have agreed to this, and have each signed the appropriate waivers. These shall be delivered along with the lady to the winning bidder. Each lot shall be auctioned in turn, but please note that Jaina and Elizabeth have stipulated that they be sold as a single item. After the bidding is complete, the winner may stipulate to our three wizards here exactly what form they would like their lot.”
She paused here to let that sink in. The guests were discussing this surprising turn of events amongst themselves. She could see some that looked outraged, yet no one actually stood up and left the ballroom. Many more looked anxious, Lynette hoped they were racking their minds to figure out how much they had free to spend in their various investments, accounts, and enterprises. Most were still recovering from the surprise when Lynette decided to move on.
“Alice Zelia, if you would, please tell the audience about yourself.”
Alice, a stunning woman with curled waist long blonde hair strode up to the front of the stage. A blue sash tide into a bow on her waist held her form-hugging lavender robe to her. The robe fell to her sandals, but barely covered her perky breasts. She had a cute, almost innocent look to her face accentuated by her large, deep blue eyes.
Alice took a microphone Lynette handed her and turned to the crowd, “Thank you. Well… my name is Alice Zelia. I’ve been studying at the university for three years, majoring in literary analysis. Well, two years ago I came upon a book, Ellasius DeStella, about a woman trapped inside a tree growing over the body of her fallen lover. It isn’t a terribly good piece, but it left me panting…” Alice blushed at the memory and brought her hand up to her mouth for a moment. “Well, it made me realize something. I had always been… excited about not being able to move… about being in public and immobile… the aliometer in my rudimentary metaphysics class used to be a woman, transformed into the bronze instrument centuries ago… I found myself staring at her for hours, fantasizing about what it would feel like…”
She giggled for a split instant, and continued, “I’ve always been painfully shy, but this has always been such a fantasy for me, when I heard about this auction I couldn’t sign up fast enough!” At this point, she pulled one end of the ribbon sash and the piece of azure cloth fell away from her, just like her robe. There was a collective gasp from the audience as she displayed her full body, brilliantly smooth skin gently curving over suggestive hips and smooth shaven sex before a halo of golden curls framed her naked chest and navel. Her breasts bobbed slightly as she moved one graceful hand around her flank while the other seemed to self-consciously inch closer to her clit.
“Well, here I am! Eh...” she was smiling broadly at the assembled, with some mix of excitement, embarrassment, and nervousness… and she was enjoying every second of it. “My only request is that I be seen… somewhere public would be perfect, but anyplace where people will look at me constantly… oh…” her one hand had finally found its target, but she quickly pulled it back to modestly cover her guilty smile. She took a courtesy and nodded at Lynette.
“Well, ladies and gentlemen, that’s lot one. Shall I start the bidding at two-thousand lorins?”
A half dozen hands rose into the air, but they were all trumped by a voice from the rear of the room calling out “three-thousand!” It was quickly countered by a woman who yelled “five-thousand!” Lynette smiled at the bidding war, and stood by quietly until it petered off at 25,000 lorins, more than a peasant could expect to earn in two lifetimes. All the while, Alice had been less and less success keeping her wandering hand away from her womanhood. “Will anyone beat 25,000?” After a short pause she continued, “Sold! Now, my good sir, would you please come up and direct the shaping?” With a slight hesitancy, a man in the garb of the Merhcant’s Guild walked up to the stage. “Now, what is your name, my generous patron?” Lynette asked.
“Gregor, Gregor DeLath.” He said, with a slight current of embarrassment. Lynette knew that the winners might prefer to remain anonymous, but she also knew that people would pay more, and perhaps the volunteers would remain more enthusiastic, if they could see the transformation. That was the big reason she chose Alice to go first; of all the girls she was the one who wanted this most, and could communicate that the most honestly and effectively. If her transformation went off in front of the audience without a hitch, if she could keep this Gregor calm, then the buyers would become more bold and adventurous with their money.
The naked Alice lead Gregor over to the right side of the stage to the three wizards. She was all but bouncing in excitement by now. “So,” Lynette asked, “What’ll it be?”
“Well… well, the guild headquarters is redecorating… and a statue, one like you” he said gesturing to Alice, “would be the perfect centerpiece of our new lobby. The guildhall is never empty, and where I think you should go, people will be admiring you daily for… well, for as long as the Merchant’s Guild is around.” Alice was all but squeeling in delight, so Lynette asked “I see… and just what kind of statue would you like?”
“What kind?”
“Doros, Antarliagus, and Xelieth here are the three most senior wizards in this city, each skilled with magical alteration. You could have Alice here in marble, or bronze, crystal, almost anything you could think of.”
The merchant paused for a moment. “A marble centerpiece would finish the lobby nicely… but the guild can hire someone to make a marble statue… no, turn the… turn Alice into a true masterpiece! A figure made of pure crystal!”
Alice gasped, rather visibly aroused at the idea. “If you’re sure, tell her what pose you want and let’s begin” Lynette said.
“Oh, I’m sure… Um...”
“Guide my pose with your hands, Gregor” Alice said, eagerly smiling still. “It would make things more efficient,” Lynette offered.
“Oh. A, alright…” the merchant began to tug and gently position Alice, hesitant at first, but with growing confidence at his subjects willingness. First he tried posing her in a classical stance, but thought better of it after a minute. He worked to have Alice standing confidently, legs spread just enough to show her full sex clearly, her right hand fingering herself (much to Alice’s delight) and her right in an expansive, welcoming gesture. She hid her grin to offer the closed-lips smile Gregor asked, and he stood back, admiring the woman and her pose.
“Now, if you would be so kind,” he said to Lynette. She gave a nod and the three wizards went to work. She turned to the captivated audience and spoke, “First, our good wizards will use a paralysis spell, to help with the pose. Transformation of the type we’re working here would be all but impossible without one.” One of the hooded wizards spoke some eldritch, unknowable sound and a small flash of green light erupted from his hands. The tell-tale rising and falling of Alice’s abdomen suddenly stopped, as did all her miniscule movements.
“It is well known that some transformations can be exceedingly painful, but worry not about such dark matters, my good patrons. Our wizards will be working with the Ahun’jal School, deep and sophisticated spells handed to us by the most wizened of ancients.”
Alice found she could still move her eyes, and darted them over at Lynette. She had wanted this, but now that she’d passed the final safeguard she was having second thoughts. She knew it was too late now; she couldn’t break the paralysis if she tried, and soon… soon her desire would be fulfilled. Soon, no, already, she had made the last movements, spoken the last words she ever would. The thought filled her with excitement and terror.
“This is very deep, very powerful magic. The spell is designed to be pleasurable to the recipient, and the way it works and both bound flesh and spirit… well, three times in the last two hundred years someone has labored to break such a petrifaction. All the three times the subject demanded to be turned back, each time wishing to return to the sensitivity, the peace, and the arousal they perpetually felt within their confines.”
At that point, the three wizards, arranged in a triangle around Alice, began to unleash the enchantments they had been conjuring and weaving. Alice felt it hit her like bucket of warm water, washing over her. There was a calmness, a serenity, a secure feeling in the warmth that washed over her.
As she grew acclimated to this new calm, an eruption from between her legs hit her. She could just barely see with what movement remained in her eyes a bright glow coming from her sex, faltering and recovering and growing ever stronger. The arousal she felt was unlike anything she had known before, although that wasn’t all that much. She added I’m never going to know what it feels like to have sex with a boy to the list of doubts haunting her just before the glow spread to her thighs. The feeling grew stronger, until all of a sudden she realized she couldn’t feel her vagina.
A second eruption, this time from her chest, over her heart caught her attention. The same feeling she had when the glow claimed her womanhood was magnified a dozen times as the light shone through her chest and abdomen. As it spread to her breasts and shoulders the numbness became even more frightening. Did I just volunteer to spend eternity as a feelingless piece of glass? She thought in terror.
She could hear the audience gasp in awe at the sight. Before their eyes, a young woman was changing from luscious, nubile flesh into transparent crystal. Where the effect had gone the people in the audience could see straight through, though distorted and bent in the glamour of the crystal that trapped and magnified the light.
Then the two spreading areas finally touched, at the same time the effect reached her face. The numbness stopped. She could feel, but not in the sense she was used to. Before her body had been a biological machine, a million working, moving, hollow and flowing parts. Now she was just solid crystal. As the effect curved over her lips she finally realized what was different, she no longer felt individual parts of her body, as such, since there were no individual parts. She just felt it all, being. Every smooth surface, every curve, every inch of crystal was tight, rigid, and perfect. The sensitivity was amazing, she could feel the air ever so slightly circulating around her, she could feel the floor beneath her crystal feet, she could feel her still real hair draped over her shoulders and back.
It felt amazing.
Finally, the change inched to completion after what must have been minutes, but what felt like eternity. Her head became solid crystal, and Alice was amazed. Her head had always been the center of her being when she was human, now that she was a statue, she had none for everything was her center. Every feeling, every slight draft of air, the constant but noticeable pressure of her weight on the floor, it all registered with a vibrancy she never before realized was possible.
And then she felt the light. When the transformation completed the very top of her head and the last bits of her flowing hair, she felt it. It cascaded through her, it bounced and curved through every inch of her interior, collecting and running through her, sparkling and shinning. Screw sex! Poor girls, they’ll never know how this feels!
Everything was calm, but at the same time unbelievably sensual. Alice tried to flex herself, but of course she found she couldn’t move. But she could think, and she could feel. The light was by far the best caress she had ever known, and even the tiniest feeling of movement in the air around her forever naked form was exhilarating in its intimacy.
The audience saw a statue. It was glorious. Its beauty of shape and elegance were unmatched by any but the most gifted sculptors. The inviting countenance on its transparent face was delicate beyond measure. Even greater, the light shimmered and sparkled and danced within her. She was beautiful.
The other girls stared at their former comrade, their thoughts mixed fascination, dread, envy, fear, and yearning. Lynette spoke to the merchant’s guildsman, “There you go. One remarkably life-like crystal statue. We’ll have it packed up and delivered to wherever you’d like. Please, we have a man backstage ready to fill out shipping details.” As she said this, a team of well groomed and well muscled men came in from behind the curtain. After marveling at the crystal statue Alice had become for a moment, they began working out the best way to move her. One of them was able to levitate Alice onto a wheeled platform. Once there, the four movers and the merchant proceeded very cautiously back through the curtain. “Careful. Don’t break her!” Lynette jokingly added as they disappeared behind the curtain.
“Alright, we’re off to a great start. Now for Lot Two, Boethia” she turned her head to the group of volunteers and the tall, dark haired woman dressed in a black tube-top and miniskirt walked to the edge of the stage. She had an enduring beauty, not delicate or particularly striking but profoundly pretty in a soft, endearing way. She had a sway in her walk, but she had comparatively small breasts and hips, as though she had never quite grown into her body. She took a curtsy.
“Well… it’s just something of an obsession of mine… but I’ve always wanted to be something pretty. Something nice that people would see and be happy about. It’s always been rather silly, but it’s always been in my mind, especially when I found myself alone. When I heard what was being done here, well, I just leapt at the chance. So, here I am.” She bashfully curtsied again.
“Shall we start the bidding at two thousand Lorins?”
The bidding for Boethia was much more focused than it had been on Alice. A young woman, very likely a well to do student of the university accompanied by three servants, bid first and bid often. It was a quick affair, once it became evident that this very well to do lady was so intent on her prize, all but the most ambitious buyers backed off.
“Sold to the good young lady for 35,000 florins!” Lynette declared after a short bidding war. Boethia looked surprised as her buyer walked up to the stage, amidst some applause from the gathered crowd. The woman was richly dressed, elegant and with all the bearing and beauty of a wealthy, most proper upbringing.
“My lady, would you mind telling the crowd who you are and what are your plans for Boethia here?”
The buyer took a curtsey towards the crowd, “my name is Jasmine, I attend this fine university and I’ve had a number of classes with good Boethia here,” she nodded towards the blushing girl. “I’ve always thought Boethia was beautiful, and I must admit I’ve always been a bit envious of her for it. But then I thought of something magnificent! Can you turn Boethia into a dress?”
There was a collective gasp from the audience, but the three great magi just looked at each other for a moment and then nodded their heads. Boethia was blushing madly at the notion. One of them spoke, “It’s doable. It’s the same general transformation as the crystal statue, but just a dress would be wasting a lot of material. Would our gracious lady object to a fuller outfit, to make use of more of our good donor?”
“Ah! Yes, yes, that would be brilliant!”
“Anything specific, Jasmine?”
“She should be something formal, something that would not be out of place at the most exalted of occasions, but still something I can take dancing. Please use your imaginations, I’m quite afraid I couldn’t do Boethia justice with mine.”
The three mages went to confer with each other while Lynette spoke into her microphone, “now this promises to be interesting. Does this sound good to you, Boethia?”
“Oh, oh yes. It sounds… very exciting…”
Jasmine walked over to Boethia, much to Lynette’s surprise. She put her delicate hand on Boethia’s cheek and moved close to the girl, almost brushing her breasts against Boethia’s. “You’ll be excellent.” She whispered to Boethia, “you’ll be beautiful. Thank you.” She leaned forward and gently kissed Boethia on the cheek.
What doubt remained in Boethia vanished at her touch. The audience could see her stand firmer, less nervous and more anxious when the beautiful young aristocrat moved away and the three magi moved towards her. This is it, she thought, time to be beautiful.
The magi were more flashy this time. Wreaths of violet mage-light erupted from their hands and moved over the girl. Her clothing vanished instantly, leaving her pretty form open for all to see, but only for an instant. She began to twirl, spinning around first on her foot and then above the floor all together. Boethia had no control over the movement, but paid it no mind; she was enthralled to the feeling of magic tingling down her limbs, exciting her secret places, but also, as she was realizing, with the idea of being worn by the gorgeous and charming Jasmine.
Time seemed to slow down during the change. Boethia was awash in contentment and pleasure for what seemed hours before she noticed the first physical change. Her foot, tingling and awash in the violet mage-light, began to feel more caught up in the twirl. Her foot felt detached, all of a sudden. She could still feel it, but it was different. All of a sudden it didn’t sway to the movement of the spiraling magic, it was rigid, it was solid. Her legs, what else she could feel of them, were separate from them.
Her feet fell through the magic, landing on the ground. She could feel them, but she couldn’t move them. Her legs distracted her from the oddity of this new sensation; they felt awash in delight and movement, and the feeling spread. It moved up her thighs and spread around her, invigorating and energizing places she had never felt before. The instant the sensation caught her sex she felt a draft, down her inside. She looked down.
Within the spiral of the magi’s magic, her legs had become silky black cloth. They had spread around to form the hem of a black dress, fluttering within the wind. She could see the transition, the creamy white flesh of her waist changing into flawless smooth cloth inch by inch. Where the transformation touched things felt different, eerily fantastic, but she found she had no control.
The change accelerated. She breathed in deeply only to find that she could no longer breath. The cloth raced up her chest and breasts, turning their outline into firm, supportive cloth while her cleavage folded into itself, revealing that she was hollow. She could feel the dress her body had become, she could feel the movement of the air both outside and inside her, in all its sensual, arousing glory. Her hands felt detached, just as her as her feet had, but soon she could feel the delicious emptiness and softness there too.
Finally the transformation reached her head. The sensual experience was overwhelming, as though every portion of her was being caressed, whispered to, all manner of wonderful things. She closed her eyes and found she could not open them again, but didn’t particularly care. She felt, instead. She could feel the mass of her head being pulled apart, as it folded and shrank unto itself. There was a heaviness at either end of her head, and another one at the top.
For an instant she lingered there, gloriously aware of the emptiness within her black silken frame. Then the spell finished, and she plummeted to the ground. The black dress that was once Boethia fell into a heap on the floor. Boethia could feel what was once her thighs rubbing against her waist and breasts in impossible ways, her feet directly underneath her hips, her head… kind of off to the side somewhere. She tried to get up, out of reflex, but found herself powerless. She lay there, a crumpled dress on the floor, unable to move or speak and fully realizing the implications of what she had agreed to.
I hope I don’t get wrinkled here.
She became aware of her surroundings. It wasn’t exactly like seeing, but it seemed to be similar. She saw Jasmine rush towards the stage. She could hear applause from the crowd, but she couldn’t help but focus on the eager smile of that beautiful face. In an instant, Jasmine was upon her. Boethia could feel herself being pinched and held by her shoulders as Jasmine picked her up. Pleasure rippled through her as the expanse of her silk body moved, tantalizing every fiber of her being. She would have gasped had she voice to do so when Jasmine draped her over her body, sizing her up.
“She looks like a perfect fit! I must try her on!”
Lynette’s voice answered, “You can use the ladies’ room to the side of the stage. Hurry, let the good people know how she looks on you!” There was a cheer from the Audience as Jasmine bent down again. Over the sensations of her silken body moving and shivering in delight from every slightest vibration, Boethia felt her hands, folded on top of each other, her feet picked up rubbing together, and the odd pieces of her head gathered into Jasmine’s free hand. She couldn’t make out what had happened to her, the strange sensations of her appendages overwhelmed at the moment by the movement of her black silk torso as Jasmine carried her, running, to the lavatory.
The landscape passed by in a blur as Boethia struggled to make sense of her new form. No hurry, it’s not like it’ll be changing any time… well, ever, she thought to herself, just barely forming words over the powerful sensations she was experiencing.
She felt herself hung up on a hook, catching her back and neck. The relative peace lasted only a moment before she felt her left hand picked up and filled. It was unbelievable, the radiant warmth filling her like nothing before, the softness of Jasmine’s skin, the rush of movement, erogenous in ways she had never comprehended. It was heightened when she felt her hand pick up her other one, and guided it to identical bliss.
Her feet were next. She could feel Jasmine's warmth through them, engorging them like she did her hands. It was different, her feet had been profoundly ticklish when they were still flesh, and the feeling of caresses carried an exhilarating, almost laughing quality to it.
Finally, she felt the bulk of her being picked up. As she slipped over Jasmine's head she was lost in a tidal wave of ecstasy. Every inch of the woman filled her as no toy or man ever could, until her entire being was draped around her, hugging that wonderful figure, embracing the softness and heat of her body as it filled her, restored her to womanly form. She exulted in being wrapped around such supple figure, such voluptuous breasts with her own, draped over curved hips and dangling across flawless legs.
She barely noticed as the pieces that had once been her head were added. They added in their own unique sensations to the pleasure engulfing her, but they also added clarity. She could see perfectly now, and could hear everything. Jasmine opened the stall she was changing in, leaving her old dress behind, and walked to the mirror. Boethia was incredible. She had become a fluid black dress, hugging her in all the right places, accenting her figure, gliding over her mistress’s luscious body with her every move. Her silk body seemed to catch the light, glittering in its perfect blackness. She hugged Jasmine's breasts, clasping the perfect orbs in a gentle caress. Her hands had become elbow length gloves, emerging from under the sleeves of her former-torso to delicately cover Jasmine's hands. She could just barely see that her feet had become similar black high-heals. The strange weight that was once her head was three pieces of jewelry, a pair of matching diamond ear-rings and a simple silver diadem, crowing Jasmine's exultant face, nestled against every single shift of her luxuriant black hair.
I’m gorgeous. The thought shivered down her silken form. She could feel her excitement seep into her wearer, sharing some small portion of her bliss as she glistened in the light. She could feel Jasmine’s nipples rising, her breath quickening, her chest and face flushing, and a slight moistness grow between her legs.
Jasmine glided back to the stage, where Boethia could see and hear the audience applaud, far greater than before. She was far too enraptured to think about it, to do anything but bask in the glory of her beauty, and the magnificence of her mistress’ touch. As Jasmine sauntered back off to her seat Lynette smiled and proclaimed “Now it’s time for Lot Three!”
Author's Note: This piece is adult in nature and contains voluntary inanimate transformation. I'm posting it here largely for some feedback, especially on my style and for suggestions as to how I should continue this. It's about nine pages on microsoft word. I don't know why it only indents half the time here, so I must appologize for some of the structural oddities. Similarly, italics didn't transfer so some of the internal thinking may seem a bit random or obstusive. Anyway, hope you enjoy, and please comment! I could really use the feedback, positive or negative.
1269800435
4
577
599
1
A rose by any other name
A rose by any other name.
-------------------------
"He loves me."
I watched as the petal fell to the floor. Perhaps I should just put it down here. He loves me, at this point. I stared at the flower, trying to decide if I should continue or not, as if that was the most important thing in my life.
It was not the typical flower used for such games. Not a daisy, with large, flat, separate petals. Petals that almost guaranteed the "right" answer. No this was much more complex, tightly folded petals, blood red, with a satin sheen. How fitting. A rose. I sniffed at it gently, my new nose pulling so much more in than just its scent. The acrid tang of the cloud I had left was most prominent.
The prom hall was empty of course. The scent had chased them out. All except Samuel. He had left to get help. The school's arch-mage would be here shortly. She would put things to rights. I looked at the rose again in my... hand. I suppose it was still a hand, despite the black fur. The leather pads. The black claws. A hand, not a paw. I would continue.
I plucked another petal, watching as it drifted to my black furred lap. "He loves me not." Such a day. No one had any reason to guess that Abigaile would try something as drastic as a spell, over something as minor as a date. Even a date to the prom. Nor would any one guess that any one as undisciplined as her would prove to be so strong a mage. A full-body transformation spell was complex, and draining. And she had seemed fine early this evening, when she had come to reconcile.
I looked at the rose again. Obviously it had been the trigger. She had given it to me as a token. we were friends again. Samuel had rejected her for me, and that was that.
"He loves me." Another satin petal shed. The dance had been glorious. So close. So warm. But then, in the end, things had gone just as she had planned. The rose held deep within my hand had begun to work, purple light dancing along it gently. It had been a tingle at first. I dismissed it as pure love. But black fur was not love. Nor white stripes. Nor the rapidly forming tail. The room had stopped to gawk as I contorted.
She stood alone, over by the punch bowl, not gawking, but laughing. Warmth filled my ears in what I somehow recognized as a blush. Samuel stepped back, only for a moment, and I sagged to the floor, unbelieving. She walked over. Probably to torment me, forgetting all that had gone into making it the perfect spell. The room had emptied when my new tail lifted, spraying her with the thick liquid. She had fled, carrying the stench with her, filling the halls with it. They all fled, leaving the banners and stage empty, the punch bowl still full, or nearly so.
"He loves me not." He had no reason to. Not in this form. A skunk. Tall and slender, to be sure, she hadn't thought to alter my base form, only to add the skunk to it, but I was still a skunk. But he had remained, holding me, not even holding his breath. He had left only at my request to go find help. The Arch-mage would undo it with ease.
I looked at my new body. Perhaps... as a badge of pride. She had remade my form, but he had held onto me. No mater what form I took, he held on. "He loves me." The petal drifted down. Yes. I was decided. I would keep this form. I went to pluck another, only to find the rose-hip empty. He loved me. Yes, he did. A rose by any other name, after all, would smell as sweet.
A rose by any other name (c) by Kitnoki
http://kitnoki.deviantart.com/
A rose by any other name.
-------------------------
"He loves me."
I watched as the petal fell to the floor. Perhaps I should just put it down here. He loves me, at this point. I stared at the flower, trying to decide if I should continue or not, as if that was the most important thing in my life.
1248754989
4
579
601
1
Each Morning
<!--break-->
Each morning I wake up,
and slip on my human skin.
I check my paws, cover my eyes,
and hide my fur within.
I go to work, and hold my tongue,
at all these foolish men,
instead I think of fields and mice,
and getting home again.
Each evening I get home,
and strip off my human skin.
I flex my paws, and smooth my fur,
and let my muzzle grin.
I wag my tail and check with friends,
and head into night,
and home again, my belly full,
I curl up in my den.
Night has come, I sleep curled up,
my tail beneath my chin.
another day will dawn soon;
again I’ll walk with men.
But for now my dreams are happy,
my thoughts are not of them,
but of mice and fields, and hunting things.
I am a fox again.
Each Morning (c) by Kitnoki
Pardon the odd Keywords. I picked Autobiography because, well, it is. It's my story, in a metaphorical sort of way. Body suits refers to the idea of taking a human skin on or off, and magic refers to the magic inherent in it all. I do believe this is the first piece of tf poetry, certainly on this site, and the only one ive seen about on the 'net. I hope you enjoy it.
1248765844
1
583
606
303
The Mizuho wish.
When Harry wished for a girlfriend like Mizuho Kazami (From Please teacher), he never expected that his friend Jon would be an unwilling victim.
<!--break-->
The Mizuho wish.
Disclaimer: I do not own Mizuho Kazami from Please Teacher. I wouldn’t mind doing her though...even though Kei X Mizuho is my favourite pairing in anime.
“Are you watching that anime stuff again, Harry?” a blond man complained from the doorway of his roommates bedroom.
“It’s none of your business,” sighed his coffee-haired roommate who was watching a cartoon on the television.
“But aren’t you getting a little old for that?”
“You can’t change who I am, Jon.” replied Harry, sticking out his tongue.
“Gee,” Jon remarked, “no wonder you can’t keep a girlfriend.”
“Shut up, Jon I just haven’t found the one.”
“Fine, have it your way.” Jon resigned and shuffled away.
It was another ordinary night for these two. Jon would tease about Harry’s immaturity; Harry would retaliate with said immaturity; a pointless quibble would follow and then both would give up and retreat. Yet, despite their quibbles, these two were actually friends since high school. In the time they’d known each other, Harry had delved into the otaku culture whilst Jon thought the whole anime phenomenon was a little strange, if not childish. However, he stuck by his mate anyway as they did share other interests and had many good times at college. However Jon was now starting to be concerned with Harry’s life. He thought by now that Harry would’ve grown out of his otaku phase, but that seemed unlikely. As Harry was the more reserved, he wondered if it was affecting his social life and whether this obsession would end up in some mid-life crisis by 30. However Harry didn’t appear to mind the life he led, so he was left alone.
Harry however wasn’t all that happy. He knew Jon was right. As a twenty five year old librarian, he admitted that he was unlucky in love. He knew he had some nice qualities but every girl he’d been with just didn’t seem to be compatible with his laid back otaku attitude. Watching his program of ‘Please Teacher’, he mournfully groaned as he saw the beauty that was Mizuho Kazami. He lamented how much of a lucky bastard Kei Kusanagi was for having a hot alien woman as his wife, especially considering how kind and homely she appeared. There was no way Harry could get anything like her in real life.
Casting his attention on the night sky outside his window and depression in his heart, he uttered a little wish.
“I wish to have a girlfriend like Mizuho Kazami.”
He then went to bed, knowing nothing of the sort would happen...or would it?
*
Somewhere in the universe, an unknown force heard the wish of desperation and kindly offered to help. Out of nowhere, a box of Pocky was conjured onto the drawer of a certain victim. Upon consumption, the box would help trigger a chain of events that would allow the wish to be granted. But the most unusual aspect of this event was the victim that the force had chosen...
...Unlikely in the fact that he was a man.
*
The next morning, Jon was in his bed, making only slight whispered breaths as his mind was away on snack break in dream world. However he was about to be in for a rude shock.
BEEP BEEP BEEP!
Stopping the alarm with a mighty slam, Jon groggily rose out of bed. In the faint darkness he gave a yawn, knowing full well that another work day as a substitute teacher was ahead. It was all he did since joining the school; being payed for the work that someone was too sick or occupied to do. On the optimistic side though, at least today wasn’t too packed with only one lesson scheduled. Turning on the lamp he noticed a small, unopened red box.
“Pock...ee?” he read the title. He then recognized the box as a type of snack that Harry would usually eat. Though how they even reached his drawer was anyone’s guess. “Hmmphh,” he grumbled, “I’ve told him time and time again to clean up after himself.” Observing the box he couldn’t help but feel allured to open it, like a voice was telling him that it was of the utmost importance.
“Please open.” A sweet whisper graced his tired ears.”This is a priority one.”
Thinking he was hearing things, Jon decided that the chocolate frosting from the sticks would give him a much needed sugar rush. Tediously he opened the cardboard box and the silvery packaging inside revealing the chocolate coated sticks. Devouring a couple, he couldn’t help but feel that someone had whispered gratitude into his being as a warm tingle engulfed him. Shrugging this sensation he moved off his bed and yawned his way to the bathroom, oblivious to the chemical reaction the snack had somehow triggered.
Upon observing himself in the mirror, he was puzzled to find that his stubble hadn’t grown a millimetre since eight hours before. If anything, there didn’t seem to be signs of hair no matter how he touched his jaw line. “Hmmph, saves time shaving,” he dismissed this slight oddity before focusing on his shower. Hopping in while the water was still tepid, he failed to notice the patches of body hair that were being washed away. Nor did he see the bristles swirling down the plughole, as he hygienically lathered soap all over himself. Though seeing as he was preoccupied about his upcoming day, it was only fair that he would fail to notice such small details.
Feeling refreshed over his newly smoothened skin, Jon got dressed in his suit and tie without incident. He again looked at his cleanly shaven reflection and for some reason found himself juggling the thought of applying make-up, to which he immediately rid from his mind. Thinking that breakfast would snap him out of this mood he absently took the Pocky box with him, not thinking there was anything wrong with a snack.
After a quick meal of toast and coffee he bit on another stick, relieved to replenish his craving for something sweet. His sight went blurry for a second to which he blinked a few times before it returned. An itch on his scalp followed but it soon stopped as he scratched it, unaware that his eyes were now bigger pupils of indigo lined by fuller lashes and his hair had just grown past his ears. He didn’t care though as he got ready to leave, making sure he checked on Harry before he left. At the bedroom door, he observed his sleeping friend though the streak of light that failed to reveal the various anime paraphernalia that was littered throughout. Jon was suddenly overcome by a strange forlornness as he imagined how lonely his friend seemed.
“I’m just going now Harry-kun.” He gently whispered before closing the door, unconscious at what he just said.
*
“Hmm, my suit is a little loose.” Jon thought as he drove his sedan through the spatial traffic. Even though he had an early start he looked at his watch nervously, knowing there was still twenty minutes before the staff started its briefing. Upon seeing that the traffic was slowing down in front of him he sighed in frustration, absently scratching at his nipples which had suddenly become itchy when he left the house. He thought it was strange that they also felt a little puffier than usual.
“Boy, I must be out of shape.” He thought as the scratching relaxed him.
Worried that he could be late for the briefing, Jon nibbled on another stick between his slenderizing fingers, failing to notice the sudden growth of his fingernails. Mindlessly, he looked himself in the rear view mirror and saw his eyes. “Weren’t they green?” he blinked a few times, before coming to the conclusion that he must’ve been tired. He also took note that he might need a haircut, as his hair appeared a little scruffy at the back. His concentration however was broken as fortune allowed an opening off the freeway, and he made it to the school car park with just minutes before the briefing. Taking the pocky with his suitcase he rushed off, ignoring the ‘thud’ sound of his car locking.
He arrived in time to the glowering stares and giggles of his superiors. He gave out a flustered apology and sat down to allow the meeting to commence. Over the discussion on the news and issues of the school week Jon quietly nibbled on some more Pocky, keeping his ear for anything important. He shivered a little, oblivious that the stick had just withered his shoulders and arms to gentler proportions.
After the briefing, one superior with a heavy moustache confronted him. “Jon,” the superior reminded him, “remember you’ve got Mary’s shift at ten...”
“Righto!” Jon remarked with fake cheer, finding his voice a little softer than usual. He coughed, trying to clear a lump that really wasn’t there as he collected his papers for the day. Another mention of his name interrupted him; the feminine quality of its voice prompting him to turn.
“Oh, good morning Hilary.” He smiled to the lady whose angelic face and wavy auburn ponytail left him smitten.
“How are you today?” She asked, trying to make small talk.
“Oh I’m Good, how about you.”
“Peachy.” She cheerfully replied, her face studying his. “Say, is there something different about you?”
“What? Oh yes, my hair. Well I’ve noticed it has been a little shaggy recently.” He informed her, rubbing his scalp in the process.
However, Hilary still looked at him like she was searching for the hidden image in a magic eye picture “No, that’s not it...”
“What is it then?”
Hilary’s look quickly switched from confusion to acceptance. “Oh don’t worry,” she nonchalantly smiled “It’s just me.” before changing the subject to coffee. Five minutes later and the two had planned a possible lunch break together to Jon’s joy. He’d been eying her for a few months but never got beyond any small talk. Now there was a chance that he could advance this relationship. He made a little whistle in his step as he got his paperwork ready.
Later that morning though, as he walked to his class for the day, he caught his reflection in a glass door. He couldn’t help but think there was something different about him. He could’ve sworn that his eyes were bluer and prettier than he remembered. His hair also appeared to be longer than usual, as strands had stopped half way down his neck. If he had a proper mirror, he would’ve also noticed that streaks of ginger brown were peaking through.
“I must be paranoid.” He shrugged, as he went to his lesson.
Once again, the ignorance of man had let magic off with nothing more than a parking ticket...but for how long?
*
Ten O’ clock came around and Jon arrived to the classroom full of uninterested teenagers. In his time teaching, he always saw the task of trying to educate them was a challenge, but so far had held his own. His plan for today as always was to be firm but fair. After going through the roll call, he announced, “Alright students, Mrs Harris isn’t here. But I know you have some work today, so please turn your books to page one-o-four.”
A few groans followed and Jon added as an afterthought “This is a priority one.”
He paused in confusion. Why would he say that? He thought it was an odd thing to say, yet it sounded natural to him. Accepting that, he continued on with the lesson (English, if you’re curious), giving some pointers to the students before sitting at his desk to sort out some paperwork. Again his appetite tempted him, prompting the teacher to pick out another piece of Pocky. As he momentarily held the stick in his mouth, his lips blushed a rich strawberry before puffing up on contact. Upon biting and swallowing, the rest of face followed in its change. His brow flattened against his skull, as his eyebrows refined themselves. Elsewhere, his jaw painlessly loosened into a smaller curved line, and his cheeks shifted to prominence. By the time his nose had scrunched up to a petite size in a split second, Jon had been blessed (or cursed) with the face of a beautiful female.
Finding the bite satisfying (after all, he’d laid off candy for ninety minutes.) he snuck in a second piece, just to be sure that his craving was satisfied. As he lay back in his chair though, he felt something odd. A brushing sensation now rested on his shoulders, which was simultaneously met with the increased weight on his head. Latching a hand at his hair he fell over, raising the attention of his pupils.
“Are you alright Miss?” called out one pubescent.
The teacher looked up to the class in surprise “Uhhhh,” he tried to search for words, before realizing what the student had just said. “Wha...what did you say?” he replied but his suddenly higher and androgynous voice fuelled his paranoia.
“Miss, are you alright?” repeated the student.
That confirmed it; something was wrong. Trying to remain calm (which was near impossible) he quickly told them to keep working (calling it “A priority one”) before dashing for the bathroom. Not wanting to raise even more attention however, he didn’t much run but power walked as he made his way there. On instinct he reached the male toilets and was relieved to find that no one else was inside. One look in the mirror later confirmed what he feared. Looking at his face, it was now obvious that he could be mistaken for a woman. The fact that his shoulder length hair was now an orange red and down his sides didn’t help matters.
“What’s happening to me!” he could only whisper as he frantically examined himself. He soon confirmed that whilst the loss of some noticeable muscle did leave his clothes fitting loosely, he hadn’t lost much height and thankfully, his equipment was still there. However, despite still confirming himself as a man, he couldn’t shrug off the fact that he’d been referred to as ‘Miss’ and that his face matched the description of one.
“Calm down Jon,” He told himself, “this can’t be happening."
One pinch and a look at the mirror later confirmed otherwise.
“Oh shit it is happening!”
He continued to stare at his shocked reflection, until...
“Go back to class, everything will be alright.” A sweet voice instructed. Jon looked around but couldn’t find the source.
“I’m sorry this must happen,” it continued, “but for your sake, everyone must think you’re me until the process is complete.”
With a little confusion, he called back “What do you mean ‘process’? Who is this?”
“Check your wallet.”
He slowly fished out his wallet and looked at his drivers licence. What he found surprised him. Instead of his usual licence, was a picture of what he now resembled, with the following information on the side:
Mizuho Kazami.
Age 23
Gender: Female.
Surely this was a mistake. But he dreadfully knew it couldn’t be. That was him in the photo and it even had his address and licence details. But other than that it was like his old identity had been re-written.
“But how can this be happening?” he asked.
“I’ll explain later,” the calming voice chimed, “but for now I think you should return to class before the pupils start asking questions.”
“But...”
“Please do this,” she pleaded, “I promise everything will be alright. This is a priority one.”
Jon tried to answer back, but got no reply. He stood there for awhile before realizing he couldn’t just leave the students alone, or else who knows what
trouble could’ve happened. Without even knowing what he was doing, Jon-or was that Mizuho- walked back to class. On the way he passed a couple of people, fearing what they’d think of his unfamiliar face. However, all they did was walk past him like nothing had happened, with one even giving a friendly “How’s it going Mizzy!” to which he gave a little wave in reply.
Eventually, he arrived back to the classroom, where the students were squabbling. He was a little unnerved in meeting them in his current state, but remembering the voices advice he decided to trust it...for now. Entering the room again he saw his class, who were querying what had scared their teacher so. Insisting they should continue their work, ‘Mizuho’ returned to his desk. Even though he visibly had changed, Jon was amazed when it became clear that no one thought anything was unusual. One student even piped up with a cry of ‘Miss?’ without stalling. Of course, not wanting to make a scene of it, he decided to play along. He would have to worry about his scenario later.
*
The bell was a welcoming sigh of relief for Jon as the students left. Even though there was the risk of unexpected lessons later in the day, he just wasn’t up to face them. The phenomena of his changing body (that everyone was treating like normal) and the disembodied voice had him so concerned that he just wanted to go home until this mess blew over. Planning to dismiss himself, he quickly got his belongings and rushed out of the empty classroom. In his frantic pace, he nibbled on another Pocky stick to calm himself down. But then his balance suddenly became off kilter and despite his best efforts to stay up, he fell over.
He looked down on himself in time to sense his slightly loose clothing had now tightened but had left a draft around his ankles. Looking down he gasped to see his apparently bare ankles in high heels. “What the?” he croaked before a spasm erupted in his throat causing him to cough, each one emitting a breathier and sweeter sound than the last. When the coughing fit ended, Jon looked down to find that his clothes had shifted to his new body. His shirt- or was that blouse- had gained a green tint. His pants were a little shorter, flaring out above the ankle, which despite the naked appearance were actually in pantyhose.
“Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!” he covered his mouth, as a high pitched squeal drew out. Of course, being in high heels followed by the tingling sensation from his nipples didn’t help matters. In a panic, Jon cupped his chest while a soft, sensitive lump pushed its way underneath, the touch itself sending an electric pulse through his system. With dread he now knew that he’d developed small breasts. On the verge of hyperventilation he inspected himself once more, almost gasping when he felt how small his genitals had become.
It was then that things became worse.
“Oh, Miss Kazami!” replied a male voice. “Are you alright?”
Frozen, ‘Mizuho’ turned his head to find a red haired man rushing up to him. Trying to hold back tears, he could only muster “Uh, uh... Yes, I just...fell.” He winced, noticing how high his voice had become.
The man, who he knew as Jeff, came to his aid. “Here, I help you up.” He offered. Jon wanted to resist the offer, but couldn’t help but blush at Jeff’s chivalry. “Uh, sure, that would be nice.” He squeaked as he was raised back onto his feet.
“Ups a daisy!” Jeff grunted, as Jon adjusted to his new heels. He couldn’t help but whisper a small “Thank you”.
“Not your day is it?” he remarked, picking up a purse that Jon didn’t remember having, “Considering how you nearly ran in late today.”
“Yeah, clumsy me!” Jon tried to mock laughter despite the anguish he was feeling. His thought however was sidetracked when he looked into Jeff’s eyes. A feeling of appreciation flowed through him as he thought how kind this man was, reminding him of Harry and how much he admired him...
Snapping out of his stupor, Jon grabbed his belongings “I have to go now.”
“Really, but you don’t have anything else for a while.”
“Something came up.”
“Well maybe we could...”
“NO!” he objected loudly, startling Jeff. “Sorry,” Jon clarified, “I know you’re a nice man, but I already have someone else.”
And with that he left Jeff standing there.
“Strange.” Jeff commented “I wonder what’s wrong with her?”
*
In his car, Jon wept. He considered going back to the school bathroom, but thought that in his current gender confusion, wasn’t a good idea. Plus, since it was morning tea the staff room would be too public a place to cry. He couldn’t believe what had just transpired. He was a man this morning but for some reason he was becoming more feminine and to top things off, he might be turning gay!
Wiping his eyes, he contemplated his scenario. “Calm down Jon” he told himself “you are having a weird day today. Think about what’s causing this.” He tried to think, but again the need for comfort food was too strong and he again picked out some Pocky. But whilst the chocolate frosted biscuit did make him feel better, it had also started another transformation. Again his hair grew, darkening towards red as it swept down his shoulder blades and halfway down his back. His flared pants started to creep up, showing more and more leg, which sculpted itself simultaneously into a steam-lined shape. When the pants stopped above his knee, the material warped together into one shape and became a skirt. Hiding underneath, his already slender thighs gained a little fat to gain a subtle curve.
It was only when he looked down moments later that Jon learnt what had happened. “Not again!” he wailed, bewildered at his new legs and the red locks that fell down his face before looking at the Pocky box. After some reflection, he realized that every change he knew so far had happened after he’d eaten Pocky. Finally aware he studied the box but found no clues, with the only warning being ‘may contain traces of nuts.’ In a huff, he tried to throw the box away, but he just couldn’t let go. He thought on how he liked to eat this snack and thought how Harry looked cute doing it...
“Why am I thinking this?” he assured herself “I don’t love Harry. He’s just my roommate...”
“But he wished this to happen,” chimed a voice in his head.
“What? Who’s there? This is a priority one.” Jon ordered.
“Please don’t fret,” the voice said in a motherly fashion, “for everything will be okay.”
“Okay? Look at me!” he cried, realizing how similar his voice was to hers. “Are you saying Harry-chan has something to do with this?”
“I’m sorry, but yes,” said the voice.
“What? How?” Mizuho demanded.
“I promise all will be explained and everything will become normal again, but for now just wait a bit longer.”
“Why can’t you just tell me now?” he asked, but there was no response. Giving up, he looked at the Pocky box. He knew that it was changing him, but he just couldn’t part with it. He thought about the voice. He knew it was silly trusting it but somehow he found it trusting, homely...
“Hey there Mizuho!” came a familiar voice.
“Kyah!” squealed Mizuho to see Hilary at the door of the window.
“Is there anything wrong,” Hilary asked with concern, “I was on yard duty and found you in the car.”
“OH THAT!” Mizuho blushed, “Oh I’m sorry, but something came up.”
“What happened?” Hilary asked, “It’s not about your boyfriend Harry is it?”
“No, it’s...” she stopped. Her eyes widened. “Harry?”
“Oh, did you two break up or...”
But Jon was not listening, as he contemplated the situation. ‘Me? Harry’s boyfriend?’ he thought, ’Sure, he’s cute but... AGH! I’m doing it again! I AM A MAN DAMMIT! I like women!’
“Mizuho?” Hilary asked. Mizuho/Jon looked into her eyes. Usually when he looked at her, he would feel an admiration for her, yet now he didn’t feel any desire to love her as a partner. He tried to think of the pictures of hot girls he used to have as a teenager, but despite his best efforts there was no reaction ‘downstairs’. He tried to think harder, but his mind soon drifted towards men and how terrifyingly handsome they looked.
“I’m sorry, but I have to go.” he hurriedly said starting his car, leaving the car park within seconds.
*
Jon tried his best to fight off tears as he carefully drove back to his house. He’d already been through a lot and with the news of suddenly being Harry’s boyfriend, he just wanted to shut himself in as soon as possible. The drive home was made worse by another Pocky craving. Through every stop light or intersection he tried to keep it down fearing the extent of the changes. Unfortunately, he could only keep it down for so long before he succumbed into temptation again. Ashamedly, he picked out another stick and delicately ate it. He really wanted to spit it out, but the thought of giving up his treat pained him so and he forcibly swallowed, praying that the changes were little this time as another tingling swept his body.
First he felt another tightening, this time to his suit. Through teary eyes, he could see that his suit sleeve was receding down his arm, dying itself towards purple and then maroon. He could feel the material encasing his abdomen into a sleeveless vest. Afterwards his tie wrapped itself around his neck, becoming a decorative scarf. Then with a horrifying lurch in his stomach his boxers shrivelled up against his groin, its material and pattern converting from plain cotton panties to silk lace. The feeling of something so silky pressed against his small member felt arousing, but he fought any urge as his tried to his keep attention on the road. Soon the tingling went beyond the clothes as it focused mostly onto his lower region. As he was still driving, the teacher was helpless to stop his waist squeezing inwards, followed by a pulsating throb to his hips and buttocks which tightened against his skirt, giving him the sensation of sitting on an even cushier seat.
Eventually, the she-male found his house and quietly parked. In a panic, he got out of the car (Pocky box in hand) and rushed to the door. It was easier said than done though as his newly gained curves around his posterior, and his high heels would tip his balance. After a little wobbling and some jingling of keys, he finally made it into the sanctuary of his home where he immediately kicked off the heels and rushed his way to the bathroom.
The reflection in the mirror was significantly different from the one he’d seen before. His hair was now a crimson pink, settling gently down his back. His waist now looked thinner than before, as it lead towards a noticeable curve seen through the skirt. Undoing his shirt, he found two little mounds standing proudly on his chest. He took off the skirt and saw a pair of black panties concealing what little of his privates remained. One more reveal later and he wanted to cry for real: his testicles were now gone, with only a small nub left to indicate his gender.
“NO!” he cried as he was horribly reminded of how close to womanhood he was now. Even worse was that no one knew him as a man and had called him Mizuho. But the thing that upset him the most was the idea that somehow Harry had made this happen. He didn’t know how it was happening, but what Jon did know was that he wanted to vent his frustration on his friend. Ditching the skirt in anger, he stormed to the phone and dialled Harry’s mobile. One ring, two rings, four, eight would go until the Harry answered...through his answering machine.
Jon just ignored it as he dialled another number: that of the library itself.
“Hello?” came a kindly voice on the other end.
Jon tried to keep his calm as he politely asked for Harry. A few moments later, and Harry was on the line.
“Hello, Public library here. How can I help you?” Harry asked.
“What did you do Harry?” Jon demanded.
“Wha? Who’s this?” Harry asked.
“It’s me.” Jon responded “Jon!”
“What?” Harry asked.
“Jon, your roommate.”
“Is this a prank?”
“No it’s really me...”
“Look, if Jon put you up to this then tell him that he’s the one not growing up.” He yelled, hanging up.
“Wait!” Jon exclaimed, but the dial tone put an end to his chance. Throwing the phone in anger, he went back to the bathroom, fighting tears.
“Stupid Harry” he huffed, “Why doesn’t he care for me?”
He knew it was another Freudian slip, but he couldn’t help it. The hormones of Mizuho Kazami had plagued his body and for all he knew were about to finish
the job. He again looked at his reflection and was ashamed by the beauty that he’d become.
“So lovely.” He muttered.
It was then that he had a mental flash.
“Maybe if I let my hair up, he’d see how mature I am...wait I’m doing it again!”
However the thought still lingered as a longing grew in his heart. Somehow, despite being the woman in the mirror, he just felt there was something off
about her.
“I don’t want to, yet...”
Then, like an autopilot was switched on in his mind, he started to mess with his raspberry locks. He fussed with his hair, leaving shoulder length bangs by the side as he tied up the rest at the back using hairpins he’d found to style it into a stylish ponytail. He then got some hair rollers to produce a curly decorative touch.
“There, that’s better.” He admired his achievement to himself before the reality again sunk in. How did he do that? Where did the accessories come from? Why was this happening? These questions plagued him as he observed himself. His anxiety however was producing another side effect: he was feeling peckish again.
“Oh, not now!” he cried, stepping away from the pocky box he’d left on the sink. Gingerly, he stepped out of the bathroom, but the thought of leaving the box pained him. He just didn’t want to leave his sweet tooth begging. “No, I mustn’t.” he tried convincing himself, taking another step away. Another look at the lonely box however conflicted his feelings. He didn’t want to lose his identity as Jon, yet one more look at his reflection reminded him how beautiful he’d become and he didn’t want to feel like a half-male, half female freak anymore...
“Please complete me, Jon.” The voice in his head pleaded and Jon just couldn’t resist anymore. He ran back to the box, tears already trickling as she grabbed the last couple of sticks. Without hesitation he bit down on the Pocky, savouring its minute sweetness like an ice cream cone and awaited his fate. It wasn’t long before an unfamiliar garment materialized around his chest, pinching his back and sitting where his small breasts were: a bra. Then the final stages to the transformation arrived, as his budding breasts ballooned outwards, the excess fat pushing them out centimetre by centimetre. They went beyond their conical confines as they expanded to pert B-cups, and then generous C-cups as they filled up the loose cups and pressed into the silky material. With regret, he placed his hands onto his bountiful bosom to tearfully indicate their existence. He felt more depressed when they wobbled on release.
It was then that a relieving opening below sent a new wave of depression. Jon checked his crotch to find that his nub for a penis was burrowing itself into fleshy folds. He tried to grab it but the sensitivity of it surprised him, and he crumpled to the floor sobbing. As soon as the sensation of his penis being swallowed stopped, he looked down again but the cold air against his moist labia validated what had happened...
“I’m...I’m...a woman!” ‘she’ cried, sobbing into her hands, disinterested about the pair of spectacles had somehow appeared on her nose or the broche that had appeared on the sink. Cry: that was all she could do. Her whole manhood and perhaps identity was gone, just because of some selfish wish that his roommate had cast. Worse still was that he felt compelled to love Harry, let alone any man.
“I never...asked... for this.” she barely comprehended.
“You didn’t,” the voice returned, “but Harry did.”
“Shut up!” she wailed.
“Please listen Jon,” the voice responded, “I know it’s hard right now, but I promise everything will turn out alright.”
“Alright?” cried Mizuho “Look at me!”
“Again I apologize but it’s necessary for my birth,” mourned the voice.
“Your birth?”
“Affirmative.” She said. “I’ve been sending you impulses to eat the Pocky so I can become strong enough to explain to you this complicated process.”
“Process?” Jon sniffed. “What process?”
“I think it’s best if I told you now.” The voice admitted. “You see, I’m the girlfriend Harry wished for last night: Mizuho Kazami.”
“You’re, you’re Mizuho?”
“Well,” ‘Mizuho’ replied, “I’m really a representation of her.”
“A representation?”
“The real Mizuho Kazami is in another dimension. That of an anime series called Please Teacher.”
“Anime?” Jon exclaimed, “I’m becoming a fictional character?”
“Well, yes and no,” corrected Mizuho, “She...well rather I was fictional, but because of Harry’s wish, I’m about to become real.”
“But what does this have to do with me?”
“I was getting to that.” She lectured “You see, when I was sent to earth by an unknown force to fulfil this wish, I was just her essence infused in some Pocky
and needed a host to mould myself onto.”
“A... host?” Jon asked. “Don’t you have your own body?”
“There’s a reason I don’t.” The voice explained. “A fictional human can’t just appear on its own. Otherwise he or she is pulled away from their environment,
and the people who care for them. In my case, my original copy has a loving husband back in her dimension. If someone wished you into another dimension, you wouldn’t want to be separated from your friends and family, would you?”
Jon thought about the scenario and thought she had a good point. He wouldn’t want to be separated from everything he held dear.
“Besides, I’m just data of her DNA and personality. To fulfil this wish and know Harry better, I needed a host to duplicate a soul and memories for myself that knew Harry the most...that would be you.”
“But why do I look like you,” Jon inquired, “why did people think I was you?”
“Since I was absorbed into you, I had to slowly build myself a body, using your DNA as a blue print. However, since you were of the opposite sex, I had to mould your body and clothes to fit me. As with the identity change I had to briefly change reality around the school to make sure we didn’t get into trouble when you started to look unrecognizable. I’m sorry if I scared you, but I didn’t want people to call you a freak if they just saw you change in front of their eyes.”
“But does that mean they’ve forgotten me?”
“Negative.” Mizuho assured, “As of now everyone is once again appreciating your existence.”
As Jon absorbed this strange piece of information, he suddenly realized that if he was back in existence, then surely they’d miss him in this ‘Mizuho’ get-up.
“But what happens to me?” she asked.
“You’ll be back to normal I promise,” Mizuho calmly guaranteed, “but first we need to separate.”
“Separ...ate?”
“Yes.” The voice continued. “We’re currently in the same body. As I stay in yours longer, the more my characteristics rub off on you.”
Jon felt a little anxious. “Is...is that bad?”
“Well, you may act more feminine, but even then you will still be in control of your body until the separation occurs.”
“Can we do it now?”
“Negative. You’ll have to wait until 8pm tonight. That is 24-hours after the wish was made. To do it before then is dangerous.”
The word ‘dangerous’ struck a chord with Jon, “How?”
Mizuho lectured him. “Your body is in the middle of a complicated process. To make a body of my own, I must make a duplicate pair of organs for myself from your DNA. However, I am also borrowing yours to survive and if I tried to separate now we might be end up lacking sufficient systems and one of us, if not both of us might die.”
“It’s that bad, huh.” Jon sighed, wondering how another body was being built inside whilst sharing his very own.
“Yes.”
Jon thought about her predicament and admitted defeat.
“I’m glad you understand.” Mizuho happily said, “Now if you must excuse me I’ll need to rest for now.”
“Wait.” Jon called out “What must I do now?”
“Until then, I want you to put on your clothes and wait for Harry.”
Then there was silence. Jon gave a little groan as she looked at her body. She was still a little mad that she was used like this, but at least she had some
answers. Besides, she was promised she wouldn’t have to suffer this identity crisis for any longer...but she would have to wait another few hours with Mizuho’s face and hair and breasts and...
Realizing the half-naked body she was looking at, Jon blushed and quickly started to get dressed.
*
As Harry returned home that night he was expecting to confront Jon over that strange phone call. He knew Jon could be a prankster sometimes, like in their college days when Harry was a victim to shaven eyebrows and shaving cream. Since then he’d become more weary of his friends antics but on this occasion, there was also a feeling of uneasiness. He could’ve sworn he’d heard that sweet sounding voice somewhere before.
“Jon?” he called, whilst entering the house, “I still remember that phone call so if you can explain what...”
However, he didn’t say another word as his was stopped by the sight of the most beautiful woman he’d seen. She was nicely dressed in teachers garb, her glasses and done-up hair giving her a professional look. However, her generous curves and shapely legs gave her body a hint of sex appeal. She’d been anxiously sitting on the couch, as if waiting his return.
“Harry, you’re back.” She peeped as she got up. “I’ve been expecting you.”
Suddenly it all clicked for Harry: The same red hair, the teachers outfit, even the voice...she couldn’t be.
“Miz...uho?” he asked, approaching her like a relic, “Is that you?”
The woman turned her face away, nervously answering. “Well, yes and no.”
“What do you mean?”
“Whilst I do look like this ‘Mizuho’ you speak of,” she looked away, “I am not her.”
“But who are you?”
“Uh about that,” she gave an uneasy pause, “I tried to tell you on the phone earlier...”
Harry remembered the call. “That was you? The one claiming she was Jon?”
“But I am Jon.”
“I don’t believe it.”
“But it’s true.”
Harry stared in disbelief. Sensing this, Jon started to list anything that could prove his identity.
“I met you when we were fifteen, our chemistry teacher was Mr Green, I’ve been telling you about Hilary for weeks...”
“He could’ve told you that.” Harry asked, but started to feel a little unsure.
Jon continued “I work at the school as a substitute teacher, your middle name is Leo, there’s a cross shaped birthmark on your back.
Harry kept denying, but he was starting to doubt that this woman may’ve been lying. In fact, judging from her face, she seemed very serious. He needed
some proof though.
“Alright,” he suggested, “If you’re really Jon, then tell me the one thing he won’t share with anyone else.”
After some thought, the woman started to recite a short anecdote. “There was this one time during college. There was this party at Dan’s place. You
remember him?”
Harry nodded, slowly coming to terms with what was going on.
“During the night I got drunk and saw what I thought was a girl” She stopped, feeling a little embarrassed, “so I came up to her and I... I told her how I wanted to do her but... but then I found out that I was talking to Dan’s brother.”
She pointed at her eye, “I had a shiner up here. “
Harry was amazed, “you never told me to speak of it.”
“You didn’t, did you?” she urgently cried.
“No, I...” Harry paused and looked at the woman before him. That fear seemed genuine. “But you can’t be...”
The guilty look on her face though further cemented things. However he just wanted to make sure.
“When we argued last night, what did you say to me?” he asked.
“I told you if you still watch those cartoons of yours that it was no wonder you’d didn’t have...a girlfriend...oh my, was I really like that?”
“Jon?” Harry started but then a warm embrace cut him off. Jon couldn’t help it. She was just pleased that they finally got this mess out of the way.
“Uh...Jon?” Harry muttered, “This...this isn’t usually like you.”
But Jon didn’t want to let go. “I’m sorry, it’s just that Mizuho’s been rubbing off me recently.”
“Mizuho?”
“I’ll explain later. Just hold me a little more. I’ve had a rough day.”
Harry was of course felt a little conflicted in the hug. He knew it was a beautiful woman hugging him, but he now had the shocking knowledge that it was his male best friend underneath. However, understanding that Mizuho...well Jon’s breasts were pressing against him, Harry decided now wasn’t a good time to fight out of this surreal position.
*
It took Jon a while to explain everything that Mizuho had told him to Harry. Of course when explained, the whole thing seemed unbelievable: a fictional character coming to life; Pocky that could change a person’s shape and persona like some sort of cloning experiment; reality warping to suit Mizuho’s arrival and the fact that his male roommate was in the middle of all this. Yet, here was his transmuted friend telling him everything and Harry couldn’t help but accept it as true.
“And you’re saying this is my fault.”
“Affirmative.” She nodded, “Normally I’d be angry with you by now, but I think Mizuho isn’t allowing me to.”
Harry twiddled his thumbs in guilt. “I...I never thought that you’d be involved. I suppose I didn’t really think of the consequences.”
“Well, as long as this isn’t permanent, then I’m not too angry.”
“But still,” Harry sighed, “will this Mizuho even love me?”
“It’s your wish,” she assured, “I think she will.”
“No” Harry paused, “I mean I’ve had some bad relationships in the past and it just seems too easy to have a lover this way.”
Jon looked at his forlorn friend. “But...but wasn’t your wish to have me...I mean Mizuho as a girlfriend?”
“Yes,” Harry explained, “but I didn’t think it would come true.”
“Then what are you worried about?”
“It’s just that...what if it doesn’t work out? Our love is based off a wish, and we might not connect and...”
He was interrupted by an affirming hand on his. “So what,” Jon told him, “the fact she exists because of you should at least be a start. As long as you have a start then who knows where it can build.”
“Jon...” Harry was again cut off.
“I’m sure if you two stay together long enough, you’ll find a way to make it work. I’ve known you for so long, and know how kind and sweet you are.”
“Kind? Sweet?” Henry stared at her. “I didn’t think you saw me like that.
Jon tried to backtrack “Well, you know that’s just Mizuho’s feelings rubbing off me, heh heh.”
“You really think it will work?”
“You’ll never know until you try.” Jon assured him, keeping a gentle smile.
“Thanks.” Harry smiled.
At that moment, both felt allured to kiss each other. Harry just couldn’t wait, whilst the hormones of Mizuho were sending Jon into a spin. They both wanted to
feel appreciated, they wanted to be close. Together they both leaned in...
“It’s time!” cried out a voice in Jon’s mind.
Jon stopped. “What?”
“The separation,” warned Mizuho, “it’s almost here.”
Jon looked up to see that the clock was at 7:59pm.
“What should I do?”
“What’s the matter?” asked Harry.
“It’s Mizuho,” explained Jon, “she says it’s almost time for the separation.”
“Alright, calm down,” the voice instructed, “it’s not going to be painful. Just relax and warn Harry-chan to stand back.”
“Stand back Harry-chan!”
Harry did, knowing some sort of happening was about to happen, as Mizuho still gave Jon instructions.
“Is there any room behind you?”
“Uh, I think so.” Jon confirmed standing on the spot.
“Good,” Mizuho continued, “now when I start, countdown with me. That’s a priority one.”
“Affirmative.” Agreed Jon.
“Alright. Countdown to separation starts in ten, nine...”
Jon joined the countdown in unison, as she stood in the middle of the room, waiting for his body to return.
“eight, seven, six, five, four...”
She closed her eyes, nails digging into her palms in anticipation, hoping that nothing would go wrong. Unbeknownst to her, she was starting to glow a light
pink.
“...three, two, ONE!”
In a sudden flash, Jon felt like he was being sucked away from a capsule, losing his feet for the moment before crashing onto the floor with a THUD!
When both Jon and Harry finally regained sight, they saw a beautiful woman serenely looking upwards. She kept the pose for a few seconds before she started to give way. On instinct, Harry hurriedly came to her aid and caught her as she slumped in his arms. Jon meanwhile was too busy watching the drama to notice that his body, as promised, had returned to normal.
“Mizuho?” Harry gently shook the woman, “are you alright?”
The woman opened her eyes and studied her surroundings. She slowly moved her muscles around, as if testing out the fit of a suit.
She tried to speak. “Y...y ye ye yes.” She smiled “This is a priority one.” She then craned her head towards the young man and with a gentle press, set her lips to Harry’s.
‘Thank you,’ she considered, ‘for giving me life.’
*
In the aftermath of the event, it took a while for things to settle. With an extra person to look after, there were issues in living arrangements. Fortunately, Mizuho had arrived with her own I.D and had the right diplomas to take up a job in teaching. To pay the rent, she joined up for a job at the primary school and because of the warping of reality, no one knew she’d only just arrived.
As for Jon, as much as he suffered during the ordeal, he was at least glad to return to his male body and took advantage of his second chance of manhood by hitching up with his friend Hilary. Of course, he also befriended Mizuho but whilst he too found her beautiful, resisted temptation, being happy for Harry’s good fortune. Besides, he was more comfortable around his own girlfriend anyway and he wouldn’t prefer anything else...as long as no one made him a girl again.
But the one who benefited the most was Harry, but not without difficulty. He and Mizuho took awhile to get adjusted to living together, considering that they had to live together because Mizuho had nowhere else to live. Of course Harry was still doubtful their relationship would work. However, it wasn’t long before he started to appreciate how lucky he was and soon got over his self doubt and started to appreciate his new girlfriend. She was everything he remembered from the anime: smart, caring, and of course her sweet tooth was evident through her love of Pocky. Soon, the two would be happy to meet each other after a long day, and even started to go on a few dates. Eventually, they even became comfortable enough to share a bed.
Sure, they ended up meeting through the strangest circumstances, but every time they were together, they thanked the forces- whoever they may be- for the miracle that was created...all because of a wish.
The end.
When Harry wished for a girlfriend like Mizuho Kazami (From Please teacher), he never expected that his friend Jon would be an unwilling victim.
1269667872
1
589
612
1
The Succubus' Wedding Night
SUMMARY: Part 1 of the Succubus Bride Trilogy, A chance encounter, an alterered fate, dark powers reach forth to claim another as their own, but not all who wander in the shadow are lost. Thus begins the tale of the Succubus Bride.
Edited and Updated with new additions as of 1/15/2010,
Part two can be found at: http://tf-media.net/2010/01/succubus-better-or-worse
Part three can be found at: http://tf-media.net/2010/07/succubus-vows
For those who are willing to spend a little bit of time, a detailed mini-epic awaits capped by 14 pages worth of detailed TG description.
Comments and feedback are appreciated either here or at reif4337@hotmail.com.
<!--break-->
The Succubus’ Wedding Night
Part One of The Succubus Bride Trilogy
A fictional story, written by REIF
DISCLAIMER:
This is adult fiction with heavy transgender elements, if you find that in any way offensive then stop reading NOW. No character in this story is meant to resemble any actual person living or dead. This story is presented as part of a trilogy, the author highly recommends the sections be read in the correct order. All rights are reserved by the author, excepting copyrights as noted. This is a non-commercial work of fiction. Don't Steal.
Chapter 1
We know what we are, but know not what we may be.
~William Shakespeare~
A black arrow zinged through the air carrying the promise of death in its flight. It was aimed well by the small goblin creature perched on a rocky outcropping that had fired it down into the furious battle between a score of its comrades and two humanoid shapes below, but it had far to travel and its quarry, ever mindful of the danger of staying in one place too long, retreated behind the face of a boulder. The bolt of death struck rock instead of man causing the pointed weapon to ricochet closely, but harmlessly past the head of the mighty warrior that took shelter there.
“This is going well,” the armored juggernaut flatly thought as he counted the remaining scurrying foes against the wounds he had already sustained.
The Titan had already dropped a number of attackers as he emerged from his brief shelter to again stand against the charging group. He came into stark profile on the rocky, scrub bitten ridge; the harsh reddish glow of the endlessly erupting nearby volcano lit his features in ash shadowed tones. The first goblin was having difficultly deciding how to get around the boulder and was an easy target; the Titan’s sword cut it down but not before the rest of its comrades closed in. Individually, they were weak but in these numbers they could overwhelm even veteran warriors. The Titan held his ground and did his best to keep his shield arc in front of as many foes as possible but even with a careful dance of steel he was taking hits. He took another goblin down with a carefully executed backswing but the calculus of the battle was against him. The Titan inwardly sighed and accepted his imminent end, annoyed at how inconvenient his death, so deep here in the Scorch, was going to be. He half turned, checking to see if his compatriot had any chance of getting away intact and was relieved to see the yellow haired battle priestess deliver a critical hit with her large war hammer into the head of one attacking goblin, splattering her form fitting armor with gore. Using the opening, she cast a minor magic of renewal before resuming the cadence of her own battle. The Titan slightly smiled as the red bar above his head began increasing, the calculus of the fight had changed, it would be close, but victory was possible now. Slowly the number of attackers dropped, and with another gestured heal their victory became inevitable. Deciding to actually communicate with his partner the Titan paused and spoke with the click of a switch.
“You know, you took your sweet time in getting that first heal off, I was just about dead,” the warrior directly complained to the smaller woman across a massive field of glowing goblin corpses that had all come to rest in the exact same pose.
The lithe priestess holstered her hammer causing it to disappear, and spoke in a rich baritone reply that was completely incompatible with the body it issued from, “Hey Zach, lay off, I sort of had my own set of problems there. As I recall by the way, one of us wanted to clear the outlying camps rather than make a beeline for the quest doodad. Oh right that was me! At any rate why don’t you go take care of that last archer and grab the quest item. I’m going to be a minute looting all this.” The priestess’ response finished, her master’s baritone voice ended with the soft click of a transmit button.
The Titan ran up the hill and quickly dispatched the goblin archer, then grabbed the prominently displayed Sword of Ages (snarf) which hummed with a looped sound effect intended to convey the artifact’s power, which might have been useful to the goblins that lay dead around it had they actually used it. That however would have required the goblins to think, and that was something their artificial intelligence wasn’t capable of doing. Zachary Miller sighed at the obvious limitations of his favorite pastime and directed his Titan avatar back down the hill in time to see his partner in digital genocide finish loading enough weaponry to outfit a small army into a single small backpack.
He reached for the transmit button again and stated to the Priestess’ owner, “Well that’s one piece of this quest, what next Scott? We could go get the Shield of Eons, up at the lava river.”
Zach rolled his eyes at the absurdity of the names these objects had, either a designer somewhere had a very subtle sense of humor, or he simply wasn't getting paid enough.
Scott replied in his deep voice through his microphone while controlling his alluring avatar, “Actually I’m probably going to pack it in, we’ve got an early meeting tomorrow in accounting and you know how Ben gets cranky if he doesn’t have everyone giving him their undivided attention at least 10 minutes before the time he actually schedules the meeting for. Besides I’m just not feeling it tonight.”
“Aw man Scott, you never want to do anything fun anymore, when was the last time we raided the Gnome city? I was sure that when you created that hot Battle Priestess that you were going to loosen up and be loads more fun.” Zach spoke with a note of derision.
“Hey, if I have to stare at the digital representation of a human ass for hours on end, it might as well be a woman’s ass. Besides, its not like accounting is the same as IT where as long as the servers aren’t on fire and e-mail works no one cares whether y’all are half asleep in the morning. If I make a mistake, Ben will spend the rest of the day riding me like a pony. On top of that, I don’t know, don’t you ever feel like we’ve gotten in a little of a rut?” Scott answered in a mix of irritation and weariness.
Even as the puppet masters of both avatars directed them back to their virtual city, the soft light from two monitors that represented the digital looking glass that connected the two men softly played on their features and spilled out into their real homes beyond. The question had prompted a moment of quiet introspection between the two as they briefly inspected their lives and individually reached remarkably similar conclusions. Both men had long endured the mocking titles of nerd and geek, having met in school the two had conquered many imaginary dungeons together, fought across virtual stars, and had lively debates over whether certain films accurately depicted universes more interesting to the two than their own. While good friends, neither had actually intended to follow each other, and it was only circumstance that the two had ended up in the same town, working for the same company. Now with Scott firmly embedded in the accounting department of Inventech and Zach a valuable member of IT, both men diligently worked away during the day on mundane problems and relieved the monotony of their lives at night by sending their minds to more exotic locales, most recently the digital world of Warquest. The two were not exactly interchangeable. Scott had a cautious streak, had a decent number of books mixed in with his movie and anime collection, and the walls of his spartan home had a few interesting art prints as decoration. Zach was more aggressive and impulsive, his shelves practically groaned under his love of cinema, and his walls were a shrine to tacky posters with beautiful women significantly overrepresented in the mix.
The moment ended as the tell tale hiss of escaping gas betrayed the opening of a carbonated beverage and was broadcast across Zach’s microphone which he had inadvertently forgot to turn off. Zach silently grimaced as Scott’s voice answered.
“What ever that was Zach, it had better be diet or you’re breaking your promise.” Scott firmly spoke.
“Oh yeah definitely diet, yum.”
Zach lied as he looked down at the ‘ELITEmax’ energy drink in his hand and thought about the half-drunk case in his fridge. His mind did its best to rationalize the broken promise, and he weakly tried to convince himself that the pounds he had been slowly packing on since college didn’t make him THAT overweight. Quickly he tried to shift the subject.
“You know I bet you’ve got one of those awful pineapple smoothies on your desk right now, those aren’t exactly health drinks either, and you’re practically addicted to them.”
Scott instinctively looked at the almost empty bottle of ‘Hawaiian Pineapple Paradise’ on the corner of his desk to the trashcan that was full of empties nearby, and then towards the 2 cases he had stashed in his kitchen.
“Actually its soda tonight and at least my beverage of choice started out as actual fruit.” Scott lied in return.
Both men searched for a change in the subject as their avatars reached their destination. Zach found one first as they stopped to look at another player’s Titan avatar which was nearly identical to Zach’s but sported a massive sword with luminous runes down its length which glowed with a fiery halo of red light.
Zach’s reverent whistle was reproduced by Scott’s speakers as Zach spoke, “Never seen one of those before, wonder where he got it?”
“Judging by the effect, that’s an epic-unique, which means it maybe the only one and he probably spent several months trying to get it. Do you really want to put in that kind of effort for a virtual weapon? Or is the acquisition of such a mighty phallic symbol in compensation for other short comings to much temptation to resist?” Scott mercilessly teased while his mind did an admirable job of blocking the memory of the time he had inadvertently discovered that Zach held a small edge in that department when he had foolishly barged into a bathroom as Zach had been relieving him self.
“Oooohhhhh….That was a low blow, you bastard.” Zach laughed before continuing. “Well, okay, we’re a little burnt out on Warquest are we? Well what about Riley’s tomorrow instead? We might get a chance to check out that cute redhead Stacy that’s always hanging out there.” Zach supplied the idea and waited for its acceptance.
Riley’s was a favorite of theirs. A weird combination of club and sports bar that had an admirable arcade and billiards section which along with the big screen TV’s supplied ready diversions when the occasional patron of the fairer sex wasn’t showing any interest in the two men. The owner was clearly trying to attract everyone and the wide spectrum of patrons denoted his success.
“Riley’s sounds good, see you after work then. Catch ya later” Scott made a note and then exited Warquest as he made his final preparations for a night’s rest. Zach stayed a bit longer, interrogating his digital doppelganger as to where he had acquired his trophy.
Chapter 2
The next day passed as all work generally does, slowly. A list of ‘action items’ from Scott’s meeting and a virus released on the company network kept the two men busy for most of the day. With no reason to visit they existed in their own separate domains and, neither was in a particularly good mood as they finally pulled out of the company parking lot. Still the prospect of good company and maybe a cute girl or two lifted their spirits as they headed towards Riley’s.
There already at Riley’s, a raven haired woman regarded the stream of patrons arriving after work disappointed in throng of humanity in the same way a lion might be inwardly disappointed at a herd of skinny zebra. For just as the zebra was the lion’s prey, the men that streamed past were this creature’s prey. Ironically, the men of a past age might have recognized the subtle signs that indicated the raven haired form before them was specifically designed to speak to their basest natures and lure them into the reach of the she-demon within. However, modern man had put his faith wholly in science and believed that his philosophy now knew all things that resided between heaven and earth. The wisdom of generations describing the existence of inhuman beings passed down in stories from every one of Earth’s cultures was dismissed as fanciful superstition. Thus was discarded knowledge, along with the kernel of truth that since time immemorial a very unique type of predator had stalked the men of the world. It made things all too easy for the creature that now waited outside Riley’s bar, as few men alive would have recognized the succubus for what she was. This was not its normal territory; an errand had carried it far from the teeming city that was its normal lair. Still the succubus was hungry in her travels and this was the best possibility of food around. She had all but completed the list of her likely targets as another unremarkable young man walked to the front door.
His six foot frame did an average job of carrying the weight that had settled into his middle and other sections but would have benefited greatly along with the middling strength of his torso from more regular gym attendance. The short cropped brown hair did little to bring out the features of his face which again with a touch more muscle and stronger lines might have been generically handsome with its searching blue eyes. As it was the whole package was markedly average as the man entered the bar. A moment later another similar man, this one in far more need of regular exercise, walked across the parking lot. He might too have been unremarkably handsome under different circumstances but roundness had already masked a good deal of his mannish lines and was threatening to take more. An unruly, unkempt mass of short dark hair added little attractiveness to his face. Only a pair of intelligent hazel eyes revealed the possibility of an interesting soul inside. The watching succubus considered him at the bottom of her list as he entered the bar, but like any other dining patron wouldn’t object to an additional selection on the menu.
Zach shuddered slightly as he passed through the door into the cool, dim interior of Riley’s bar. A shiver had gone up his spine as he had reached the door, and the hairs on the back of his neck were still standing up in response to the unwholesome feeling he had at the door. He quickly found Scott still deciding on seats near the arcade. Scott turned to greet Zach as he approached and his face took on a concerned look as he noted the unease still written on Zach’s face.
“You get the weird, cold feeling outside too?” Scott asked.
“Yah, almost felt like I was being watched … spooky.” Zach responded. “Have you seen Stacy here tonight?” Zach asked, unwisely changing the subject away from the uncomfortable feeling that would be the only warning the two men would have that all was not right within their familiar haunt.
“No, I haven’t.” Scott flatly supplied the answer. “You really seem to like her, why haven’t you asked her out or anything?”
“I don’t think she likes me, every time I talk to her she gets real quiet and polite.” Zach dejectedly said.
Quickly their conversation fixated on Zach’s supposed cowardice vs. the humiliation of being blown off by an attractive woman vs. Zach’s preference that his romantic fantasies concerning one cute redhead not be dashed.
Elsewhere in the bar, a strapping young man with handsome features inwardly cursed his luck as his girlfriend endlessly related the events of her horrible day not knowing her emotional clinging had just saved her boyfriend’s life as the succubus gave up on getting the two away from each other. The succubus quickly moved on to her next target, a thin, sharp, weasel of man who made it clear he thought of himself as God’s gift to women was standing at the counter doing his best to impress his prowess on a young brunette. The succubus stepped into a shadow and then changed. Her already ample breasts swelled up into voluptuous curves well past the natural limit of human genetics complete with matching augmentation scars as her lips over plumped with piped in collagen and thick lipstick. Impractically long ruby talon nails crept from the tips of her fingers. Her ass pulsed outwards as a ‘tramp stamp’ appeared on her lower back complete with a thong peeking out from the top of her skirt. Dark roots remained at the base of unnaturally even toned bleached strands of hair and her face relaxed into an impassive mask that hinted at the liberal overuse of botox which heavy makeup did its best to conceal. Her clothes changed slightly into a skimpier style that would draw stares from men and whispers of ‘tart’ from women. In a few passing seconds the illusion of a vain woman that was waging war against the passing of her youth with no regard for the overkill her surgeons were wreaking on her body as collateral damage was complete. She would play the part of the woman still desperate to be found attractive for her body even as it wilted, a favorite prey of the weasel like man she now in turn hunted. She stepped forward with come-hither smile on her face and drew the gaze of her quarry; the poor bastard never stood a chance as he saw the kind of woman he dreamed about even as she began worming her way into his mind. In a few short minutes she had him wrapped around her finger and a seductive naughty suggestion of a quickie behind the bar was hungrily accepted. The small part of his mind that screamed warnings of the predator hunger in the tart’s eyes was completely ignored. The weasel-like man never even considered as he led his prize of conquest to a rear exit that it was he who was being led to his doom like a prize cow to the slaughter.
A short distance away, Scott’s verbal pushing to get Zach together with Stacy had backfired on him as Zach began listing women who he felt Scott was ignoring.
“What about Debbie in Finance?” Zach ticked off. “She’s always hitting on you.”
“Oh Debbie, Miss I’ll hit anything with a penis and a pulse. I’ll pass on the slut thank-you-very-much.” Scott angrily retorted.
“Okay, okay, so maybe she’s not the best example, but my point is valid, you aren’t the least bit flexible when it comes to women and the result is unlike that guy, you never get any.” Zach pointed out emphasizing a couple formed of a thin man with an obvious tent in his pants leading an artificial blonde in several senses of the word passing nearby.
“You find THAT attractive? A woman assembled by plastic surgeons is attractive to you?” Scott mocked.
“It wouldn’t be my first choice, but hey beggars can’t be choosers. Boobs and the women attached to them come in many different flavors. You on the other hand will apparently ignore anything that isn’t your favorite flavor.” Zach exasperatedly stated.
“What is that exactly?” Scott retorted in irritation and then instantly regretted setting Zach up.
“Oh don’t give me that crap.” Zach spat out. “Scott Carver, I’ve seen the posters you hang on your walls, your favorite movies and anime, the books you’ll reread over and over again, and your favorite video games. Want to know what they all have in common? NO DON’T ANSWER THAT, it was a rhetorical question. The thing they all have in common is they star the exact same kind of heroine. The young beautiful maiden, usually blonde, who finds great strength within herself and rises up to solve her own problem, the damsel in distress doesn’t do it for you. Every night in Warquest you’ve been logging on and consciously or not you’ve been playing your ideal girlfriend, the pretty, snarky, ass kicker. I’ve got news for you Scott, as much as I hate to admit it the femme fatale with a heart of gold is a product of Hollywood and rarer than a unicorn in the real world, and if you can’t compromise towards a more normal woman then you’re never going to find love.” Zach finished his angry rant.
“I’ve gotta go pee.” Zach angrily announced and then left before Scott could formulate a response.
In a dirty ally outside, a man Zachary Miller didn’t even know was pumping his hard penis into the vagina of a non-woman the man should have spent more time getting to know before initiating this intimate act. The non-woman smiled a cruel smile, caring not whit for the rough mechanical sex and bid her lover towards his peak.
Finding the men’s room as he had actually told the truth about needing to pee, Zach contemplated his words and the words Scott had bombarded him with earlier. He relieved himself, washed, and then stared in the mirror, coming to the same conclusion that his friend was coming to several rooms away. The rut both of them had felt wearing itself into their lives was rooted deep in a loneliness that called for an intimate closeness neither could provide the other. The simple answer was that both needed girlfriends. The mirror could provide no guidance to Zach and he turned to leave. He made it a few steps out the door before a bar employee came rushing down the hallway with a large cart. Trying to avoid being run over he flattened himself against a door marked ‘employee’s only’ on the other side of the hall. The cart passed but as he relaxed the sucked in flab of his stomach came to rest against the push bar on the door and suddenly the door fell open behind him, unceremoniously dumping him to the ground in the room beyond. Relieved of the weight on the mechanism the door swung shut and latched with a click. Annoyed, Zach got up and tried to pass back through the door only to find it locked from this side. Looking around he surmised that he was in the bar’s dimly lit loading dock. A door at the end of a ramp had a faintly glowing exit sign above which promised access to the bar’s exterior. Zach turned back to the door in front of him and gave it a final push before deciding that he may as well take the outside door, it wasn’t like walking around Riley’s and back to the front door would kill him he thought.
Not far away from where Zach now stood a man WAS dying. He had reached his peak a few seconds ago, but as his body tensed to deliver its load into the waiting vagina everything had gone very, very wrong. Suddenly, the artificially beautiful creature had locked its lips with his and started sucking in a way that no mortal woman could. He would have screamed but his very breath along with his mind and essence was inexorably pulled into the maw of the creature. A weak flail as ribbons of incalculable cold void penetrated his body was his final act as he died. The man didn’t even hear the creak of an opening door not fifteen feet away to his right.
Zachary Miller, had an award for ‘wrong place at the wrong time’ existed, would have qualified for its grand prize just then. It was several long seconds before his eyes shifted to accommodate the low light and then looking to his left beheld a sight that should have been relegated to one of his horror movies. A form, which for an instant more was recognizable as a man, was locked in a death kiss with a creature that aside from the dark tentacles of void reaching from its back into the hapless man might have still been mistaken for a mere woman. A final pulse of soft energy passed from the man and played on the ruby lips of the woman-thing before the empty husk of the man, clothes and all, disintegrated into swirling dust. Zach’s mind didn’t have the mental bandwidth to comprehend what he was seeing, and like a deer in headlights, for a crucial second he froze. His pause signed his doom.
The succubus looked over to the newcomer and recognized the man that had witnessed the result of its feeding and smiled cruelly. Zach’s mind finally processed the flee command and sent it to his frozen limbs, but he barely had time to turn before he was compelled by an awesome desire to embrace the creature and obey its every whim. Zach’s mind fought the urge to a standstill helped by the constant reminder of what the woman-thing was as its eyes burned an unholy crimson. The succubus knew that trickery would not be sufficient here, but she was not above mocking the man further. Her features began shift again, auburn streaks shooting through her hair as her face morphed, in an instant she was a doppelganger for the girl this man knew as Stacy. The succubus wasn’t really hungry anymore as she approached the mentally dominated man, licking her lips, her earlier kill had seen to that, but she could have eaten again. Then an idea occurred to her and she advanced with an even more sinister fate in mind for this man. There were none of her ‘sisters’ in this area, so no one could complain about their territory being infringed if she inducted this man into their demonic sisterhood, and traditionally new succubae were beholden to their unholy ‘mothers,’ so the succubus considered a win/win scenario and decided to forgo dessert in favor of a longer term prize. Zach could only watch helpless as this inhuman predator approached with him with malicious intent. The succubus bared her breasts but did not command Zach to mate with her. A sharp, jagged fragment of void crystal pushed from the top of her breastbone just above where her cleavage began, it pulsed in time with a crimson and sable hue that was more a shade of the void there than actual light. This time the tendrils arcing from her back seized the helpless man along with her arms and forced his jaw open and his mouth over the sharp point. The succubus began to draw essence from her second prey of the night, this time not to completely kill but weaken. Every fiber of Zach’s being wanted away from the revolting thing he now had his lips forced over, but his body was no longer answering to his mind and the thing’s grip was vice like. He felt himself pulled into the creature and futilely tried to scream. It was then that he felt something which was both intangible and solid fill his mouth. His throat tried to gag but the horrible ball only took his retching as an invitation and then slowly moved down his throat with wrongness more terrible than any he had ever felt. The ball finally settled into his chest before the demoness finally released him.
Zach collapsed on the ground, a smoky wisp of unidentifiable composition evaporating from his lips. His conscious mind was in tatters and the only request his voice could vocalize in help was a low soft cross between a whimper and moan. The succubus rapidly shifted to a new disguise and leaning down whispered in his ear in a voice that held no hint of human compassion.
“It’s a real shame I can’t stay and watch you get your first kill. I’d love to see the look on your face when you push out a nice pair of tits. As pitiful a man as you are, I don’t see how you might worth anything as a daughter of Lillith, but you’ll probably thank me the next time our path’s cross. Welcome to the sisterhood you miserable bitch.”
With that, the inhuman creature sauntered out of the alley and left Zach to his misery. A full half hour passed before the same bar employee that had forced Zach’s fateful detour found him lying in the alleyway. Inside Riley’s, Scott was beginning to think Zach had blown him off and gone home after their argument. That instantly changed when he saw two large men, both bar employees, struggling with Zach’s weight doing their best to get him to the front door. Scott sprang up and intercepted them.
“ZACH, WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?” Scott yelled at the sweaty, pale, catatonic face of his friend.
“You know this drunk?” One of the employees’ asked in clear irritation from the unwelcome task.
“He’s my friend and he can’t be drunk, he hasn’t had anything to drink tonight!” Scott’s mind raced as he answered the insult.
“Yeah, I’ve heard that before, anyway where’s your car, this guy ain’t driving himself home.”
Momentarily distracted from the mystery, Scott took the place of one of the bar’s employees and moved Zach’s large bulk out to his car. Loading him into the back, Scott paused long enough to pay the bar to have a tow truck take Zach’s car home and then had to consider what he was going to do with his friend. Zach had been out of his sight for half an hour and angry. Scott had never heard of someone getting falling down drunk that fast but his mind couldn’t think of any other logical explanation. He tested Zach’s pulse and breathing found them both steady if a touch weak, and so decided to take Zach home rather than to a hospital. A cold shiver ran up his spine again as an inhuman pair of eyes watched smirking in cruel satisfaction before their owner too turned to head home.
At Zach’s modest home Scott again struggled to move Zach, but eventually succeeded in getting him on top of his bed. Wearied both physically and emotionally, Scott watched his friend sleep for several long hours with guilt over whether his harsh words had driven Zach to this ruin. He noted with relief that his friend’s deathly pale tone slowly improved along with the strength of his breath. Scott set an alarm clock before he too succumbed to his need for sleep, passing out in a nearby chair.
Chapter 3
In dream space, Zach’s subconscious mind did its best to push understanding through the mental block formed by the trauma of the night’s events, hastily erected around the horrible memory to save his sanity. Zach found himself in a dim corridor lit by emergency lighting and filled with the soft patter of dripping water. A glance down to his body only heightened his anxiety as he slowly read the nametag as ‘Generic Space Marine (Zachary)’ on a suit of olive green body armor. He gulped as he recognized well the granddaddy of all space horror movies his mind was reenacting. He shouldered his pulse rifle and searched for an exit knowing it would not be long before an Alien found him. Prophetically, the motion detector on his hip began beeping his doom. He turned to face the oncoming threat sweeping his weapon over the hallway determined not to be taken by surprise. He nearly fired as a small girl ran down the hallway and up to him. She cried in front of him and his protective instincts overruled his caution.
“Look out a monster!!!” She suddenly cried out and pointed behind him.
Zach turned, swinging his weapon to bear on the indicated threat, but found only emptiness. He realized he had fallen for the oldest trick in the book as he turned back and found himself face to face with a strange Alien, woman shaped, but plated in black matte chitin. Its eyes burned a crimson red as in the center of its chest at the top of its inhuman cleavage a moist pulsing tube reached menacingly towards his face. He never got a chance to fire. The creature took him in its arms and forced the tube into his mouth. His dream self blacked out as something was forced down his throat.
His dream self awoke in the ship’s infirmary, and immediately he began screaming in anticipation of what was to happen next. A second later and he felt twin agonies trying to escape his chest. He kept screaming as he watched two familiar matte black plated breasts push from his chest. The medical equipment began buzzing in a repeating pattern and then the dream mercifully ended.
The real Zachary Miller finally awoke to the buzzing of his alarm clock, in a cold sweat. He breathed heavily and his hand flew to his chest. For a terrifying instant he felt a protrusion there but then his mental fail safes kicked in and reminded him that he always had a protrusion there as his body had to put excess flab somewhere. Finally calming, he noted a piece of paper taped to his chest. He pulled it off, and read.
“Zach, you passed out last night’s at Riley’s How much did you drink after you left? Your car is in the driveway. I’m leaving to go home and on to work. ~Scott
Regaining his composure, Zach did his best to convince himself that the horrible nightmare was just that and mechanically readied himself for work. Driving in, his mind kept playing Scott’s question of how he gotten intoxicated over and over but could find no answer. The memory of a door at the end of a loading dock creaking open and two disembodied burning crimson eyes played through his mind but always cut out before understanding was forthcoming. The first few hours went by relatively normally despite Zach’s mental turmoil and Scott was relieved to hear he had made it in. However, just after lunch as one of his male coworkers bent over a low counter to move a printer he inadvertently gave Zach an excellent view of his tensed ass. Deep inside Zach a twinge of desire sparked to life. It surprised him but he was able to mentally douse the spark, killing it, and did his best to forget it had ever happened. That resolution lasted until it happened again ten minutes later. Quickly his mind became preoccupied with putting out the sparks of desire and lust for the various men moving around his workspace. He did his best to shut out the world other than his work but ignoring the problem did not make it go away. With each passing hour the sparks grew hotter and extinguishing them became more difficult. By the end of the day he was a mental wreck.
Deciding that the key to the hole in his memory lay at Riley’s he drove like a madman there as soon as he could get away. His mind boiled as he half ran across the parking lot. At the front door he paused as the memory of a cold shiver flashed through his mind as his subconscious desperately tried to impart the clues he would need. Inside he made a beeline for the table he had sat at last night. He pushed through the increasing number of lustful pings he felt as passed by the occasional man. At their table his subconscious supplied another image, that of a passing thin man and an artificial blonde. He moved to the rear of the bar and paused before the restroom door before turning and staring at the door to the loading dock slightly down the hall on the other side. He whimpered in fear as he moved in front of it without remembering why. Steeling himself he opened it and passed through into the loading dock beyond. Almost immediately the door to the outside still marked with its indifferent exit sign drew his attention like a cobra draws the gaze of a rat. He slowly approached it, the terror he felt growing with each step. Yet still he couldn’t recall why this door held so much power over him. He could barely look at it as he stepped back and then threw himself through determined to overcome this nameless fear. Again for an instant he winced at the change in light and then again looked to his left. For a terrifying instant a silhouette passed across his memory and focused on a spot fifteen away, then he could take no more. His mind recoiled and he fell to the ground whimpering as two burning crimson eyes filled the record of his memory. Eventually, he regained some composure but still had trouble fixing his vision on that horrible spot of ground. Even had he been able too, there was no evidence he could have found there. Eventually, his revulsion for that space which otherwise was a normal trash filled alleyway forced him away. As he drove home the repeating clues his mind had supplied cycled over and over always tied together but never granting understanding. What they did tell him was that liquor had nothing to do with his current state. His conscious mind knew something horrible had happened but couldn’t piece together what.
That night passed slowly, no diversion he had could tear his mind away from the growing sense of dread he felt. In dream space his Alien dream replayed it self over and over. Each time in the infirmary his body became more like the Alien woman creature. In between acts, visions that could have been cut from any number of porno movies became increasingly graphic; the fact that in every one of them he was the woman was horrifying. By morning he was terrified of both the alien woman creature he was increasingly becoming in dreams and the fact that in the last rough sex vision, he had sunk his teeth into the neck of his lover and he had enjoyed it.
Morning finally brought an end to the nightmares, but no rest. Zach knew he had to get help but from whom? A psychiatrist would think him mad. It dawned on him that there was only one person in this town that could vouch for his recent sanity and he quickly picked up the phone to call Scott. He cursed at the clock as he realized that Scott would already be at work given that his visions had kept him asleep well into the morning. He weighed his options and then decided he had to risk it, he was going to walk into a building filled with men in search of his friend. It still took time to convince himself that this was his only option. His drive in was filled with doubt as policemen, passing pedestrians, and other motorists all lit off surges of electric heat in his body and bade him get out and offer himself to them. He could still control the urges but they were getting significantly stronger as the hours passed.
He reached Inventech and thought how best to reach Scott in the accounting department while keeping the number of men he passed to a minimum. He was doing well until in the hallway just outside accounting he ran into Scott’s arch nemesis Ben. Ben looked over the disheveled and sweaty Zach and muttering about the standards for IT personnel he stepped up and politely greeted Zach, he wanted to have a word with him. A pained look crossed Zach’s face as Ben got too close and lit off the biggest bloom yet of electric heat in Zach’s core obliterating all understanding of Ben’s words. Fortunately for Zach, Ben was too engrossed in his own idea to see the look of feral lust that crept into Zach’s features. In Zach’s memory he recalled what Scott had said about this man and the inhuman urges twisted the metaphor. Suddenly Zach wanted this man to ride him like a pony in a wholly unchaste way. Zach’s male mind surged back into control.
“NO, NO, NOOOO, IT’S NOT RIGHT, IT’S NOT RIGHT, NOT LIKE THAT!!!” Zach blurted out screaming trying to blot out the image from his mind while knocking his head against the wall.
“Okay, okay, if we can’t wire a network like that, then we won’t. Sheesh, you don’t have to get so passionate about it.” Ben rolled his eyes and turned to walk away muttering again about the idiosyncrasies of the firm’s IT department.
Zach got a hold of him self and moved on finding Scott. Scott was pleased to see him for a second which died as he got a good luck at the disheveled wreck of his friend.
“ZACH, what the hell is wrong with you, you look like you’ve been on a weeklong bender. You’re going to get yourself canned if anyone important sees you.” Scott pronounced in a whispered hiss.
“Scott, I know this is going to sound absolutely bat shit insane, but something happened the other night at Riley’s and I can’t remember what. There’s something inside me now and it wants me to do horrible, unspeakable things. I need help.” Zach pleaded hoping his friend would believe him.
“Of course you can’t remember, you pickled your brain that night and now you’ve probably gone and given yourself a mental breakdown, you need help but its going to have to come from a psychologist, not from me. Come on we’ll go and….” Scott trailed off as he put his hand on Zach’s shoulder, he too could feel the strange electric heat his touch set off in Zach, and in turn as it jumped across to his mind he too felt a twinge of driving lust.
A desperate look crossed Zach’s face and then he knocked away the offending hand letting the fire start to fade.
Zach spoke with complete conviction, “Scott I know you felt that buddy that is what I’ve been feeling for two damn days now and its only been getting worse. One, alcohol does not do that, and two, I know for certain that I hadn’t a thing to drink before whatever caused this happened and I’ll swear on whatever you want me to swear on that not a drop of liquor passed my lips that night.”
Scott nodded and then carefully spoke, “Okay, that was not normal, but what are you going to do? What do you want me to do?
Zach replied in frustration at the lack of a solution, “I don’t know. I’ve got to remember what caused this in the first place. It’s like every time I think about it, my mind shuts off. Scott I need you because you’re the only guy that can say that he’s absolutely certain that I wasn’t crazy before we went to Riley’s two days ago. Also, that thing that passed between the two of us, that’s been happening every time I come into close proximity to another man. If this goes on much longer I’m afraid what might happen if I try and go anywhere by myself and bump into another man.”
Scott formulated a quick plan on how to get Zach out of the building, and then wrote a quick e-mail hoping his excuse that Zach had swelling on the brain and needed medical help would keep them from losing both their jobs. The two did their best to get back to the parking lot without being seen or alternatively acting like nothing was wrong. The net result was the two looked like the bumbling villains in a caper. Still, no one had a reason to challenge the two as they left and soon two cars pulled into Zach’s driveway. Given a mystery ailment that they couldn’t figure out the two went to the first resource that geeks always go to, the Internet. That afternoon and evening the two swapped back and forth burning up Zach’s connection looking for the tiniest shred of information that could provide some answer to the mystery. Scott focused on mental disorders much to Zach’s annoyance and Zach focused on otherworldly beings to Scott’s annoyance. By late that evening the two had unearthed a mountain of information containing outlandish stories, crackpot conspiracy theories, and echoes of the mythos that warned against strange women. Unfortunately like many mountains of internet data, with no direct correlation to what was happening to Zach it provided tangential help at best.
Finally, unable to keep himself awake any longer Zach finally admitted he needed sleep though he knew the horrors that would find him there. Scott started to pull up a chair but Zach thought better of it and sent him to the old couch in the living room. It was not long before Zach’s nightmares recommenced. In the next room over Scott tried to deny the sounds he heard coming from Zach’s room. The grunts, moans and squeals had the completely wrong tonal pitch but their cadence and overall effect was brutally obvious, Zach’s dreaming noises were those of a woman in the throes of passion. For the first time in this fiasco, the seriousness of the situation was driven home to Scott and he quietly braced the door and resolved that he would not sleep that night. Scott turned on the TV trying to drown out the unwelcome noise and guzzled Zach’s energy drinks silently thankful that Zach had some on hand. Soon the looping late, late news came on again. Most of it was filler and Scott struggled to stay interested. Then an eerily familiar photo appeared on the screen.
The anchorwoman continued, “Also police are searching for Crandall Smith who was last seen at Riley’s Bar and who has been missing for over two days. Police are searching for a person of interest described as a Caucasian female who may have been a prostitute. Witnesses were oddly unable to provide any details, and the police are asking anyone with information on Mr. Crandall Smith’s disappearance to come forward.”
Scott recognized the mug shot as the weasel like man in Riley’s bar that had led a blonde towards the rear of the building. He concentrated and then realized that despite having looked directly at her, he couldn’t for the life of himself describe any of her features. It was like she was a ghost in his mind. A note of fear crept into his voice as he asked the universe in general, “What the hell is going on?” An exceptionally loud moan from Zach’s room only reinforced the question as Scott counted the minutes until morning.
Zach’s dreaming mind was creating an unending stream of horrors for him. His Alien influenced dream again repeated over and over always bracketed by flowing images of graphic sex that often ended with him killing his partner, always with him as the woman. Finally towards dawn his Alien dream reached past a certain point with him becoming a clone of the Alien-woman. His mind both revolted at and loved the following hunt where one by one he hunted down his former comrades and feasted on their flesh. In the final scene he replayed the sequence in the hall, except this time he was the little girl. His dream self woke to the relative sanity of the parking lot of Riley’s bar two days ago. In black and white he walked in slow motion towards the door. As he approached the threshold the cold feeling returned and then in his minds vision the camera panned and there at the corner of the building was a crimson shadow set with burning eyes watching him. Zach realized he was looking at the replay of the night’s events as recorded by the deepest parts of his subconscious. Time advanced and as he sat at table near the arcade the crimson shadow moved inside and up to the counter taking on the platinum blonde’s form. The weasel like man talked to it and then led her past their table. A moment later, Zach found himself walking the same path to the restroom he had taken that fateful night. Zach realized the path he was about to take from the clues of his earlier investigation and desperately tried to alter the events of his minds recording, but nothing he could do would change that inevitable meeting. He was simply along for the ride as he fell through the service door and out to the loading dock, his mind could see the crimson blob on the other side of the gray wall but he was powerless to stop the strides of his dream self’s feet. He could only whimper as his dream self stepped through the final door and the memory of that horrible encounter finally played out for his conscious mind. After the crucial encounter had ended it was at the point that something different from everything that had passed before touched him. It was as if a very small quiet presence had made itself felt; now his mind set before him two very different sets of images. In one set he relived the montage of disturbing porno films and in the other a series of warmer images came through. In the second set his shadow stood before an altar with a shadow of man. Then his shadow merged with the man’s and reemerged with a woman’s profile. Finally the two stood together in an embrace while time marched on. It ended just as Zach awoke, feeling a clarity that had denied him for the last three days. He had a solution, it would cost him dearly, but the alternative put steel into his choice.
Chapter 4
It did take a moment for him to get Scott to release the door, and as soon as they stood face to face the electric lust returned. Zach was still able to power through it though and noted that even bleary eyed Scott had been able to put out some breakfast. He mechanically ate before turning to his friend.
“I know what happened to me.” Zach flatly announced.
“Does it have anything to do with a Crandall Smith, the weaselish guy who was leading that blonde out to the back at Riley’s?” Scott questioned while dreading the answer.
“Yeah it does, she ate him.” Zach softly stated”
“Ate him?” Scott questioned again hoping he hadn’t heard right.
“Yes, I went to the restroom. I got pushed through a one-way service door out onto the loading dock. I decided to go out the back door to get back in, and the succubus, a real succubus, the blonde, was eating Mr. Crandall in the back alley. He disintegrated. Then she saw me. I couldn’t move. Then she violated me. She was full so she didn’t eat me; instead she forced a succubus seed down my throat. After that I assume you or someone found me. Now, this thing inside me has been growing and maturing. Before long it will overpower my self-control. I’ll throw myself at some man and by consuming his male essence I’ll become a succubus too. I’ll also kill the poor bastard in the process.” Zach impassively stated the sequence of past events before choking out the possible future, finishing by placing his face in his hands.
“DAMN.” Scott cursed, the implications of Zach’s statements almost too big to consider, and began to reach out to his friend in comfort but thought better of it and drew his hand back.
“There is a solution but its not one either of us is going to like.” Zach was dreading explaining this part.
“Really, what is it?” Scott brightened at a possible ray of hope into this madness.
“I have to get married.” Zach spoke with determination.
“Whoa, you don’t get just get married. We can’t just ask some random woman to marry you; they’d never go for it. Even if you sent for one of those Russian mail order brides it would take time.” Scott spoke his hopes suddenly dashed.
“Not a woman Scott. Marrying a woman doesn’t fix this. I need a man; I have to marry a man because its male energy I need. There are three paths I can take out of this mess. One, I screw some random guy and turn into a female succubus. Two, I marry a man who provides the male energy I need. I turn into a female quasi-succubus and avoid the whole murderous hell-bitch part. Three failing any possibility of number two, I do something which prevents number one and anything else permanently.” Zach’s final option added an enormous weight to the conversation which drew it to silence. Scott mulled the given options before coming to a fearful realization.
“Oh god, you…you want me to marry you!!” Scott exclaimed.
“You’re the only one who would.” Zach quietly pleaded.
“BUT YOU’RE A MAN!!!” Scott fixated on the most intractable problem.
Zach sighed, “I am now, but I don’t think that’s going to be true much longer. I can’t explain how, or why, but I know that if I get married to a man who means it then I can live on even if it’s as a woman. Please, Scott, old friend, it’s you or no one, and its a matter of my life and death.” Zach could only hope Scott would find his argument convincing.
It was Scott’s turn to place his head in his hands and silently contemplate this momentous decision that had been laid at his feet. He thought of the enormous ramifications of his answer and the two lives he held in his hands. Finally, after a long pause he spoke in defeated tones.
“Alright, assuming I’ll do it, how would we. We can’t exactly walk into a church and get married with you looking like that. Someone’s going to notice that there are two grooms and no bride. Also I’m gathering that you need this done soon.” Scott ticked off the daunting problems without elaborating his implicit consent.
Zach readily answered, “They do free services occasionally as community outreach to the poor down at St. Matthew’s. I’ve heard its mostly small stuff like baptism’s and christenings, but that they’ll do quick weddings. I think tonight is one of those nights. I’m not sure how much lead time they need or what it takes to schedule though.”
“Alright, you go get cleaned up, you can’t look you’ve been through hell if we’re going to pull this off. I’ll find out what it takes to get a wedding at St. Matthews. Scott firmly instructed.
After three days Zach was ready for a shower, but the flashes of electric heat and lust were unwelcome as he scrubbed his skin. After that fresh round of mental torment on top of everything that had come before he found that there was no way he could put a razor to his face, his hands simply wouldn’t stop shaking. Scott was barely in a better mood. A long night with no sleep had given way to an unthinkable situation. Still, he put his sharp mind to the task and before long he had confirmed that yes St. Matthews was holding community services that night, yes he could get a bare bones marriage ceremony on a first come first serve basis, but he would need to present a marriage license. Scott hung up now faced with the prospect of having to hoodwink the state now as well. It would have to be done, along with securing a minor miracle to convince everyone at both institutions that Zach was a woman.
Zach stepped out his room dressed and relatively clean for the first time in several days. He tamped down the automatic surge of lust that appeared whenever Scott came into sight.
“Plan?” Zach asked?
Scott thought and responded, “One you stay here and don’t do anything while I grab a decent suit. Two, I’m back in twenty minutes and we go downtown to the courthouse and get a marriage license. Three, we find something that we can use to pass you off a woman, the thrift store near the church is probably our best bet to get something without getting questioned. Four, we hope St. Matthews doesn’t see through it and marries us. Five, we come home and pray you’re right for both our sakes.”
Zach nodded and the plan went into motion. The first part was easy and true to his word, Scott was back in twenty three minutes. Two was harder by far. Simply walking into the courthouse downtown filled with men was a special hell for Zach. Each minute for him became a battle for him to contain his succubus lust. Scott sensing the urgency quickly requested a marriage license and filled in everything he knew. Coming to the bride’s name he moved to the corner that Zach was occupying while trying to keep the most distance possible between him and other men. Had anyone been paying attention they would have seen an odd sight as the two exchanged the clipboard at arm’s length. Zach thought through a list of names and scribbled something down. He was disappointed in the fact that he really didn’t have the time to give the subject its fair due and chided himself for not thinking about it on the way over. How often do you get to decide what everyone is going to call you for the rest of your life? He grabbed another piece of paper and practiced the unfamiliar signature before signing the license and handing it back to Scott silently realizing he was signing the end of his legal existence. Scott quickly read the jotted name while pausing for a moment hoping the mannish signature itself wouldn’t give the thin ruse away. Miss Zoe Miller, Zach had signed. Scott inwardly cringed at new unfamiliar name but was slightly glad that Zach hadn’t tried something asinine like Zachia. The overworked clerk mechanically took the clipboard and read.
“Congratulations, I’m sure you two will be very happy.” The clerk spoke without any real meaning. Looking around though she noted, “Both of you have to be here, Miss Miller has to be present before the license can be notarized.”
“Oh she is we just didn’t realize we both had to come to the window, I’ll be right back with him.” Scott almost kicked himself for the mental slip in the lie as soon as he said it, but thankfully the overworked clerk hadn’t really been paying attention and missed the importance of Scott’s mangled pronouns. Momentarily defeated, Scott again considered his options and decided that if he was already misrepresenting everything else today he might as well go hog wild and misrepresent his erstwhile fiancé. He spied an obviously bored young woman and did his best to avoid looking conspicuous as he approached her.
She stiffened at his approach and pointedly said, “Look, whoever you are I just came to pay my property taxes, I’m not looking for a boyfriend.”
Scott did his best to seem honest as he answered, “Of course not, I came to get a marriage license without realizing that my fiancé had to come as well. They won’t accept it without her being her even though she’s already signed it. Would mind playing her for five minutes? I’m just trying to get through the bureaucracy…There’s a twenty in it for you.” Scott softly added at the end.
Convinced she was aiding love, but more interested in money for nothing, the young woman played along and thus problem number two was conquered though Scott noted with increasing alarm at how many lies and crimes he was speaking and committing in the service of a greater good. Disaster nearly struck as they walked back across the parking lot. A number of young toughs were loitering in the parking lot hurling insults indiscriminately. They were an annoyance to Scott, but the demon seed in Zach latched on to the leader who practically radiated aggressive male energy from his shirtless form which called to the dark thing inside Zach. The leader of the toughs mistook Zach’s feral lust for a challenge and beckoned him over. Zach lost it; this punk of boy was going to be his first. He was already pulling an image from the punk’s mind of a common street whore and advancing to make it happen when another man’s arm grabbed him in a horse collar from behind and drug him to the pavement. Enraged, he turned on the interloper only to get a fist to the gut from a steel eyed Scott that dropped him to the pavement and for the moment returned his sanity. The toughs taunted him mercilessly as Scott finally got Zach into the car.
“Oh god, I lost it there, the only reason I’m not screwing that dip shit right now like a common whore is the fact you saved me.” Zach wailed, “This has to happen tonight, I won’t last another day like this.”
Scott signaled his assent with silence. Up to that point the possibility of Zach winding up at result number one had still been slightly abstract. The near catastrophe had reinforced that possibility and given Scott doubts as to whether Zach would even get the chance to put result three into effect if it came to that. The certainty that he now held Zach’s life in his hands was brutally reinforced.
The old thrift shop near the church had seen better days, but it was still well stocked with various odds and ends. The two men entered and were thankful for the light crowd.
“What all are we looking for?” Zach whispered before grimacing as the automatic surge of primal lust shot through him as he got within three feet of Scott.
Scott warily noted the bulge in his friend’s pants before answering, “We need something we can use as a wedding dress for you, something we can use as wedding rings, a veil, and probably a wig. Anything like a corset would be gravy.”
Zach inwardly flinched at the mental image of him self in a corset but dutifully began their search. A long hour passed before they found any of the items. Then they found a box of old costumes one of which might have at one point been a white ball gown that had belonged to a very large woman. Adding a white scarf, and swath of nearly opaque cheese cloth the two had the pieces of a hideous jerry rigged wedding gown that no sane bride would have been caught dead in, but fashion in this case took a back seat to matters of survival. The increasingly desperate search finally turned up a brown woman’s wig that had seen better days and two battered cheap brass rings. The best Zach could come up with was a large bra that he hoped might fit him, though his male mind again flinched at the realization that if this worked this would not be the last time he wore such a garment.
Time was not on their side and they had no more it. Paying, they quickly returned to Zach’s house and did their best to craft a womanly illusion from the so called ‘success’ of the third goal that even Zach had to admit was pretty poor. Scott's stomach churned turning around his certainty that this laughable disguise would only result in Zach and himself being led off by police officers from the church with almost guaranteed horrible doom to transpire the moment Zach was thrown into a jail cell in close proximity with hardened criminals. The thought of Zach’s end and the following massacre that situation would create drove Scott on through his fatigue. Still, it was almost impossible to make Zach’s 6ft overweight, bulky form look the least bit girlish.
Accepting that it was the best they could do, the two packed the dress into a bag and headed for the church. Arriving as dusk fell, Scott ran on mental autopilot through the deepening shadows as he scouted a route devoid of men for Zach to use. Finding an unused bathroom, Zach ducked inside while Scott did his best to guard the door without looking like he was doing so. Inside Zach was going through his first transformation of the night. This one unlike the one promised by the surging electric heat which now incessantly clawed at this thoughts with a relentless determination was unimpressive. He finally emerged from the restroom looking more like a white clad mummy than a blushing bride. Only the large bra now stuffed with toilet paper like some strange schoolgirl gave Zach any kind of womanly shape. With his nearly opaque veil blocking his sight Zach was having trouble navigating. Scott was forced to take his gloved hand and lead him to the chapel which nearly did both in as the heat arced across the physical connection. By the time the two were standing in the chapel Zach was acutely aware of his throbbing member under his dress and the lust that ran across his mind like nails on a chalkboard. Scott too was affected and tried to regain his composure enough to look like he wasn’t trying to pull off the most massive scam of his life to date. A thin, worn, elderly lady accepted Scott’s marriage license writing the names on a clipboard and took it up to Father Wesley who would be presiding. The two looked it over and Scott prayed for a miracle that his friend who might as well been wearing a white burqha would be accepted as an eligible woman.
Up by the altar Father Wesley looked over the odd couple. Fortunately for Scott and Zach he had been doing this for decades and over the years he had seen many odd couples formed by men and women who’s problems and hard living, some self-inflicted, some not, had left them as rougher examples of humanity. Now as his long-time assistant Susan brought him the clipboard he made a silent judgment of sin which benefited the strange couple but was comically wrong. Susan handed him the clipboard and softly whispered her own thoughts echoing his own exactly.
“Mr. Scott Carver and Miss Zoe Miller, says first marriage which I believe the way they’re jumpy as they are. With the way she’s bundled up with that belly and bosom she’s got a baby inside if I’m not mistaken. Terrible thing to do to a girl, I hope he’s ashamed of making her go through this.”
“Well Susan, at least he’s marrying the girl even if he shouldn’t have waited seven or eight months past his sin to do so. Lord forgive them their sins, amen. We can at least do this ceremony and have the child born in wedlock.” The good father replied.
With that he nodded and beckoned Scott forward. Scott reached the altar and did his best to give the old priest a weak smile at the shallow relief he felt. He nearly jumped out of his skin as Susan pressed a button on a tape recorder and an old worn tape played the wedding march. Scott could only inwardly sigh as he considered how he had wanted to hear that familiar song and how absurdly different fate had turned out to be. Slowly, trying not to break the illusion Zach mounted the steps and came to face the same altar. The good Father began.
“Dearly beloved we are gathered here today….”
Truthfully, neither was really paying attention, as both of them now wrestled with an unwelcome choice. For Scott since at breakfast this morning he had mentally been postponing the finality of his decision. He had no more time left to do so as the priest spoke the words of his union with another man. Even considering Zach’s promise that this night would leave things more compatible, Scott still had to consider whether he could actually go through with it and force Zach into a new role as his wife. He would essentially be destroying his friend’s existence in service of himself and whatever thing Zach would wind up becoming. Scott’s analytical mind sought for the solution to the myriad variables in the calculus of his decision. Finally, the priest asked the decisive question.
“Scott Carver, do you take this woman to be your wife?”
The word wife hung in the air laden with meaning, and it was difficult to mouth the words but after an eternity’s pause Scott answered, “I do.” With that he slid a brass ring onto Zach’s finger. It fit horribly.
The focus now shifted to Zach who had been waging his own internal debate. His weakening male mind still revolted at the thought of what Zach was about to willingly become and all the connotations associated with the word wife. The soft swirl of the costume dress around his legs and the occasional chill the garment allowed to creep up towards his groin unhindered reminded him of the sacrifices he would have to make to wear that title. However, life is nothing if not endurance, and Zach wanted to live. This was the only way, and that part of his mind along with a small part which had unnoticed, begun slipping into Zoe’s female identity held a slight majority as the moment of decision arrived with the priest’s words.
“Zoe Miller do you take this man to be your husband?”
Zach too thought of how absurd it was that he was standing here answering that question in a cheap dress. Still the balance of his mind had weighed the possibilities and come up in the affirmative.
“I do.” Zach creaked in his best falsetto, and then avoided grimacing at the unconvincing sound of his own voice as he slid the twin ring onto Scott’s finger which also fit horribly.
The priest thankfully continued, asking the empty chapel “Is there anyone here who can give a valid reason as to why these two should not be joined in holy matrimony? Let him speak now or forever his peace.”
Inwardly, sizable portions of the minds of the two men in front of the altar screamed their objection but neither was given sound.
“Then by the power vested in my by this Church, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride.” The priest concluded.
Zach braced his mental defenses with the remainder of his dwindling will as Scott moved in to pull the cheesecloth veil on the opposite side from the onlookers away. Scott gave Zach a quick peck on the lips that only barely constituted a kiss. The brief contact sealed the ceremony but as Zach pulled away, doing his best to get away from Scott now that their fourth goal was accomplished, he was riding the razor edge of his control. He might have been able to consummate his marriage right then and there under the protection of his new status but he doubted the bystanders would let the two of them finish, especially when it was discovered what was under his shoddy dress. Until Zach and Scott got home and accomplished goal number five, Zach was still in very real peril. Still Zach did note that the spike of lust he got in feedback from Scott’s kiss was now subtly different as if some of the dangerous potential had been exorcised. That change gave him hope that the night might still end happily for the two of them. Slowly, painfully, Zach got into full control of him self and hurried away from the Chapel which was already setting up for the next ceremony.
Scott dared not touch Zach as they made their way back to the same restroom. Fortunately Zach remembered the way and did not need guidance on the return trip. As before Scott scouted, Zach ducked in, and a few minutes later a man in shirt and pants ducked out to join the one waiting outside with no evidence that the two were married other than the ugly brass rings they both sported.
Climbing into the car, the two headed back to Zach’s home for the first time as husband and wife. One was apprehensive about their wedding night the other was downright dreading it. Scott silently drove as he counted the miles to seemingly unavoidable fate that his best intentions had gotten him into. The ill-fitting ring on his left hand would not give him peace. Finally at a stop light he took it off and palmed it, placing it in his pocket. Zach was surprised at how large a part of him was suddenly saddened at the symbol’s removal.
Zach tentatively spoke, “Scott, I know this is bothering you, you’ve been doing this all day without thinking about the end result. I can’t say I’m not surprised, if you don’t want to go through with this…?”
Zach trailed off as Scott interrupted him, “Zach its not that it’s … it just doesn’t fit well, alright.” Scott lied for another time that day and did his best to look out the opposite window at the passing streetlights.
Zach quietly admitted his own misgivings, “Yeah, mine doesn’t fit well either.” With that Zach felt another pang of loss as he removed his own band and placed it in the dashboard cubbyhole.
A few minutes later and the two pulled up at Zach’s house. The two looked at each other and contemplated their last possibility of escape. Zach got out first and walked to his front door to unlock it. Scott did his best to strengthen his resolve and finally opened the door and got out. With an afterthought he reached back inside and collected Zach’s ring from the dashboard. He walked up to and through the front door with the steps of a condemned man. Zach took off his shoes, dropped the bag containing his ‘wedding dress,’ and stood at the entrance to his room. Scott likewise mechanically unshod himself and did not offer to carry Zach across the threshold, he doubted he could even if he had offered. With a final pang he walked the final paces into Zach’s room and Zach closed the door like guillotine behind them.
Chapter 5
The click of the door latching shut seemed to echo across the room like some herald of doom. The man who had sworn not an hour before that he would willingly become Mrs. Zoe Carver before man and God slowly turned to face his husband and his new destiny. All day Zach had been fighting the increasingly powerful sexual urges that seemed to race up and down his arms and legs like electric ants before settling into his groin, and now as the latest one from their near passing brought his lust once again to an inhuman boil he could finally perform the act that an ever increasing share of his mind now craved. Each heartbeat only added to his torture as his cock, ironically, quivered rock hard, within the cloth prison of his pants. Now like some strange perverse magnet, the bulge in Zach’s pants seemed to draw him step by step closer to his friend, now husband, who would serve as the architect of his manhood’s destruction.
For his part Scott barely moved as Zach slowly approached. The enormous bulge in Zach’s pants had set off a renewed firestorm of doubt, anxiety, and worry in his mind that consumed all action. The emotional inferno only raged hotter as the feral lust in his friend/wife’s eyes became unmistakably clear. No nightmare could have produced this unrelenting sense of dread that now commanded Scott. For the first time in his life he truly understood what it was like to feel utterly helpless. One step only left lay between the two and their inevitable meeting, and then their gaze connected. In that instant in time both saw the other clearly, one man drowning in a sea of doubt, and the other in a sea of inhuman lust. It was enough to disarm the moment and grant each a moment of needed lucidity.
Zach spoke first, “Scott, what’s wrong? We agreed that this was the only way. Please! I can’t wait much longer. This thing is tearing at my mind!” Zach’s words were almost a plea as much a question.
Scott’s half laugh in reply carried no joy or mirth. “Heh, what’s wrong? You, this, everything, pick or multiple choice, this has to be the most messed up honeymoon EVER. Why do I feel like I’m letting that thing inside you win? Why this? WHY NOW? WHY ZOE?” He exclaimed forcefully.
Zach’s baritone voice answered quietly but sternly.
“Why, because to quote a better man than me, ‘all we can really do is decide what to do with the time allotted to us on this earth.’ I chose Zoe as a name because it means life. This hell bitch thing inside me isn’t going to win. Zachary Miller may meet his end tonight but Mrs. Zoe Carver will live, not as a some empty demonic slut, but as a woman who likes what he liked, who loves what he loved, and who will live every day to uphold the wedding vows she made today. I choose life, even if it means I have to sit to pee for the rest of my life, and I consider that at least a partial victory, but I need your help to get there.”
For another instant, the two men regarded each other as if on either side of a great gulf and then finally the tension slowly melted out of the air.
“This is going to be awkward,” Scott sheepishly intoned and avoided looking directly at his friend/wife.
“Don’t I know it man; just go with it as it happens.” Zach replied.
Then Zach swallowed hard; he knew that this was what he wanted, more than anything else he wanted to NOT be like the thing that in all practical purposes had killed him outside Riley’s bar, and this was the only way. The warring urges from the fractured halves of his mind jousted one last time, Zachary Miller and his manhood against Zoe Carver maybe wedded succubus-to-be, but the balance of his decision hadn’t improved since the ceremony and the Zoe half of his mind again won. However, the enormity and ramifications of his impending request that would start his journey into a new life caused one last pang of regret for the impending destruction his words would wreak. Then he carefully and deliberately spoke an almost trance-like command.
“Husband…, Scott, old friend, you know what I want. Now please, no more stalling on this wedding night, take my manhood and make me your bride in all things so we can properly consummate our wedding. Please start it by kissing me again, not as a man like you did at the church, but as a woman, your wife."
Scott swallowed hard, stepped forward, put a hand on the back of his friend’s head and only slightly missed their second kiss as man and not-quite-wife as their lips met. For a moment only the strange, wet sensation of him kissing another man’s thin lips filled his thoughts and for a horrible instant the possibility that his best friend had simply gone suddenly, and spectacularly, insane three days ago again crossed his mind along with the revulsion of the act. That thought died with the return of the warm electric sensation that had become all familiar, this time it would not be denied and quickly achieved a critical mass. A tingle passed from Scott’s lips all the way down to his toes, the shadow of his personal Aphrodite passed across his mind, and then he felt it and knew everything Zach had said had been true, for as he kissed them, Zach’s lips changed. There was a subtle but noticeable difference as the texture changed and softened as Zach’s lips plumped. Scott broke the suction between them, stepped back, and could see all too clearly the soft rosy-pink moistness that now framed Zach’s mouth. Then as Zach lifted a hand toward his altered mouth, the three days of beard stubble on the crown of his chin simply ungrew and left smooth skin. By the time Zach’s thick man fingers had finished the gentle tracing of his soft inviting girl lips and the beginning of his conversion from Zach to Zoe his new patch of maiden skin had flushed from geek zombie pale to rich creamy peach. Fully convinced that what he was feeling was real he refocused his attention to Scott, licked his full, velvet lips with his now bubble gum pink tongue, and advanced, pressing his face to Scott’s once again making fateful contact between the now dissimilar pair of lips. Yet he was internally thankful that the horrible visions and inevitable certainty that he had known the last three days hadn’t simply been the product of his own deranged mind.
Scott still unsure of himself, responded by again placing one hand on the back of Zach’s head and used the other to idly trace up and down Zach’s jaw line as they continued their long kiss. Where Scott’s fingers touched, the initial patch of girl skin spread, in a moment its march had wiped out all of Zach’s remaining beard stubble and claimed an ever increasing area on Zach’s face. Scott had no time to reflect on that as his other hand was suddenly full of hair. Silky, golden strands highlighted in bright platinum and rich amber newly sprouted from Zach’s scalp filled his hand, and the same tones rapidly seeped along the existing strands of nondescript brownish/black and left them a spectrum of flax and gold. A few seconds more passed and the new golden hue of Zach’s hair seeped into his roots and announced to any that could see them that this bright mane was the result of genetics (and maybe some good quality shampoo) and dared any mortal maker of bottled dyes to match it. One of Zach’s new golden bangs fell into his vision and he broke the growing heat of their kiss just long enough to sweep it back.
“Blonde, eh, why am I not in the least bit surprised.” Zach chided.
Scott said nothing but continued to run both hands through Zach’s lengthening hair as their lips and tongues dueled marveling at how fast Zach’s unkempt mass of dark locks was becoming a flaxen curtain. Oddly, a part of him was already conflicted by the small pangs of arousal he felt at experiencing the sensual feel of Zach’s silken hair and wondered how long it would be before he wouldn’t recognize his friend at all.
For Zach’s part he had finally been enjoying the luxurious electric warmth radiating through his face along with the ever present electric tingles now that he no longer fought the feminine warmth engulfing his body, but now that warmth had grown uncomfortably hot. He barely had time to reposition Scott lower on his neck away from his face before the first wave of transforming heat hit like a bolt of lightning. As it did he suppressed a muffled grunt as the extra flab in his cheeks and slight jowls was sucked away to nothing leaving firm, clear lines behind. That discomfort was minor compared to what followed. With a surge of heat his jaw tightened, fractured, and reset almost instantly leaving behind a smooth, curved jaw line that ended in a cute chin. Zach had no time to appreciate the alteration as the heat quickly moved up into his cheeks. His quick mental attempt to brace himself for the next change was suddenly complicated by a constricting tightness in his throat. Scott, having been forced lower onto his friend’s neck had started kissing and licking the most obvious feature there and Zach’s Adam’s apple obliged by withering out of existence at the exact same time as his face went about rearranging itself. A veritable symphony followed as the rapid noises made by Zach’s reforming face set themselves to the sounds of his tightening, shrinking, larynx. As twin pops in his cheeks started the performance they were counter pointed by a suppressed baritone grunt in Zach’s familiar voice, followed immediately by a rich crunch as the bridge of his large nose altered its curve and shrank. That drew a tenor ‘omph,’ which led nicely into a contralto whine which rapidly rose in pitch as Zach’s large ears shrank down and flattened against his head. That setup the grand finale which was a long soprano ‘aaaaaaaahhhhh’ as his brow ridges reshaped, his brow which was along for the ride took the opportunity to break into separate thin arched blonde curves over each eye.
His mechanical rhythm broken by the noise, Scott pulled away from the newly swannish neck and looked up into Zach’s face wondering if he should apologize. Whatever words he might have said were lost as he stood transfixed by the eyes of the creature who now watched him, panting slightly through its lustrous lips, with no idea that the hazel tone of its eyes had just been lost to twin swirls of liquid aquamarine. In those newly blue-green orbs the reflection of the man Zachary Miller had agreed to marry as bride stood stunned at the sight now before him. Not five minutes had passed and the pale, overweight, unshaven, round face of his best friend had been replaced by the heart shaped face of a maiden goddess formed by a narrow chin, rosy lustrous lips, a cute nose, full smooth cheeks covered with hints of natural blush, and punctuated with large bright aquamarine eyes. Those unearthly eyes emphasized a face that could speak the language of sweet innocence and deadly grace with equal fluency. That face was a vision of beauty framed with golden locks that now hung to the bottom of Zach’s jaw in a natural pixie cut. No red blooded man would not have been lost in that striking countenance and for the first time in this whole fiasco Scott felt a twinge of attraction and a slight stirring of the organ between his thighs. Zach just smiled a sphinx’s smile with his new lips, reached down, and lifted his shirt above his head and discarded it as an invitation for his husband/friend to continue.
The sight of a flabby, pale man torso just about killed the spark of Scott’s arousal but he set himself back to their foreplay when Zack melodically teased him in dulcet soprano notes.
“Scott, you aren’t anywhere near finished yet, you may have given me a pretty face and an alluringly pretty voice to match but much remains to be done. Now please take from me the unneeded bulk from my arms and back and replace it with a woman’s lithe grace.”
This time when Zach approached Scott there were misgivings, but no hesitation, and the awkwardness was tempered with a sprinkle of anticipation. The two embraced, each gently caressing the others back. Zack’s caresses, administered by rough thick digits, did little but bring back the spark of fire Scott had felt in his loins a moment earlier, Scott’s caresses, however, methodically swept away the dark hair on Zach’s back like a combine sweeps away wheat from the field and spread swaths of satiny cream skin in its place which raced to link with each other and expand the limit of smooth femininity far beyond its previous frontier at the base of Zach’s neck. The pleasant warmth which still washed through Zach’s face and neck spread across his back and seeped into his chest, torso, and arms. A low sensual moan escaped Zach’s lips as he suddenly became unsteady in Scott’s arms as his balance left him. Scott did what came naturally and lowered Zach to his bed so that Zach laid on his newly smooth back. Looking at the rounded flabby belly now before him, Scott frowned as he reached down and gently stroked from Zach’s flanks where the fringe of girl skin was creeping around from Zach’s back, to Zach’s navel, up Zach’s chest towards his still vestigial male nipples, then back to Zach’s sides to complete the circuit.
After two such rotations there was not a strand of hair left on Zach’s back or torso. As the third rotation began Scott's fingertips whispered almost silently across the smooth creamy feminine surface covering the expanse of Zach's protruding belly. As Scott's fingers passed in their caress the flabby roundness quivered slightly and then began to melt away. Two more circuits and the usually snug size 40 men’s pants Zach wore betrayed a growing looseness at the waist as each pass stripped flab from Zach’s midsection visibly deflating Zach's paunch belly. Two circuits beyond that and Scott could easily fit a full hand between the rough material of the waistband and Zach’s new maiden skin. Twice more and it looked like Zach was wearing clown pants as his stomach pulled in and the formerly flabby curve of his belly flattened. Zach slid his hands down his chest in time to feel his man boobs wither to nothing and be replaced by firm, flat tissue. He smiled, inwardly acknowledging the irony, remembering how many times he’d been teased about them and figured he could enjoy the weight off his chest for a while and the long sought feeling of flatness before his chest blossomed outward again, this time with real breasts rather than the imposter children of pseudo gynecomastia and of too much snack food. A final circuit and the last of Zach's former roundness yielded.
With a quick pull Zach brought Scott’s head down a little closer and with a finger pointed at the mass of withering body hair in his armpit and stated “You know, if its not too much to ask...could you finish that off entirely?” and gave Scott his best pleading puppy dog eyes which proved brutally effective on Scott.
With a quick motion Scott’s hands tickled the skin of Zach’s armpits while Scott concentrated on amending the image of the fantasy girl between them. Zach’s malleable form quickly responded and the hair under his arms ceased to be, replaced by the ever spreading soft pink tide of smooth, hairless, skin. Zach lazily crossed his arms over his chest and caressed the girl skin that now held dominion under his arms and smiled as he instinctively knew that no hair, man or woman, would ever grow there again.
In the meantime, Scott had started lazily tickling the points along Zach’s flanks and belly where the beginnings of a distinct concave indentation were beginning to emerge. Zach giggled in the musical, endearing way that only girls can giggle and put up a still mannish arm to ward off the tickle assault on his increasingly taut, inwardly curving belly. His arm itself was slowly fighting a losing battle against encroaching smooth girl skin at the shoulder. Scott accepted Zach’s tactical sacrifice and slowly guided the back of the hand and wrist gently across his cheek. Once again, the hair there on knuckle and wrist ungrew, and a slight grimace briefly clouded Zach’s angelic face in response to a new set of soft pops in his wrist as the bones and flesh there sought to match a new design built for slender elegant grace rather than power.
A look of desire returned to Zach’s face and he spoke softly the ultimatum that “I’ve been letting you have all the fun, I’m going to get in on the fun soon, and unless you want to keep being touched by these ham hocks I suggest you do something about them.”
He reinforced the threat by wiggling the large fingers of his free hand.
As Scott nodded in understanding and drew Zach’s captive hand to his lips the remaining man flesh at the bicep and elbow now fought a desperate two front war against both the spreading femininity on the surface and shrinking bones underneath. Then on a hunch he began sucking on Zach’s sausage-like fingers one by one, which Zack rewarded with a girlish sharp intake of breath and a slight instinctive buck of his hips. Like a Popsicle on a hot summer day, the girth and size of those digits melted in Scott’s mouth. As Scott withdrew each of them in turn and kissed each one more time for good measure he couldn’t help but note how slender they now were, tapering towards the tips which now sported a full set of short but elegant, clear, strong nails. Finished with Zach’s fingers the two spouses for a moment splayed fingers and marveled at the new contrast between the large, rougher, mannish hand of Mr. Scott Carver and the smaller, soft, slender hand of the demi-man that belonged to his bride, nee Zachary Miller.
Scott’s pause was not long however, and entwining his fingers with those of the increasingly beautiful creature that lay near him, he drew Zach’s arm to his lips with one hand, and with lips, tongue and fingers began kissing and caressing it from palm to shoulder. The invisible power that bound the two lovers increasingly together continually cascaded over the man and demi-man and drove their passion higher while washing away the last vestiges of restraint. No pang of guilt or worry now marred Scott’s desire or each small bubble of excitement he now felt as his kisses rendered the muscle and flab of Zach’s forearm and biceps down into lean feminine arcs. With a final pop, Zach’s shoulder reset itself as the entire limb shortened slightly to a more appropriate length, and from shoulder to the tips of his elongated nails there was nothing in the arcs of lean female muscle, elegant bone structure, and soft skin that now comprised Zach’s arm to suggest it had once belonged on a large man.
Scott gazed down the length of Zach’s arm checking his work as a carpenter might check a beam to discern its natural curve. Satisfied, he quickly exchanged it for its unaltered brother limb and it was not long before Scott finished repeating his ministrations and it was once again an identical match for its sister limb.
“Now husband, I have spent most of my life round and rotund, now do your work well. Give me the first slender curves of my new sex. Make my waist narrow, my stomach taut," pleaded Zach.
Scott, almost as much a prisoner now of the power between them as Zach was, wasted no time and gently flipped his friend/wife on to the as yet androgynous newly flattened arc of Zach’s stomach so he could once again access Zach’s back. Zach quickly drew his now shoulder length tresses out of the way with a small hand while the other found and grasped a fold of blanket as if the cloth could grant some purchase or anchor in the raging storm of change that was fast altering Zach’s destiny. Scott began firmly, but gently, massaging Zach’s back and sides his hands gliding over the smooth skin now focused not on the surface flesh, but what lay beneath. Zach’s soft moans of pleasure and high pitched squeals of discomfort came quickly now as his waist once again began to cave in. A spasm emanated from Zach’s lower back and raced up his spine subtly changing its lumbar curve, pushing his stomach down slightly into the bed and slightly increasing the shallow curve in his upper back to compensate. Ever narrower his waist drew until it reached a breaking point, the heat, building and building, but would not release.
Zach realizing the problem spoke quickly between moans, “Scott, ughhhh,… PLEASE, force my shoulders in so that…ahhhh, my ribs can chaaa…NGE…OOOH.”
Scott stopped in mid stroke down the shallow crease that now ran the length of Zach’s back, denoting where his wife's subtly curvier spine ran, and tentatively placed his hands on Zach’s shoulders. For few seconds the firm inward pressure did nothing but then a long muffled sickening CRUNCH nearly drowned by out Zach’s half choked sob confirmed Scott’s success as collar bone and shoulder reshaped. The alien sight of watching Zach’s shoulder blades pull inwards under lean female muscle and skin, leaving a subtly pronounced collar bone and narrow shoulders was enough to give Scott pause, but a recovering Zach turned his head to glare at Scott out of the corner of his, half flaxen-veiled, bright eyes.
“Don’t you dare stop!!” Zach desperately commanded.
Scott returned to his massaging, and as if it was done by clockwork, each slow circuit of his hands across Zach’s back was punctuated by a sharp pop as bone and cartilage reformed, and one by one Zach’s ribs caved inwards. As his last pair of ribs shrunk down, Zach squeaked out between girlish pants
“Sssstomach… (Mhhhhmmm) needs more work.”
Once again, Scott flipped over the increasingly light demi-man lying on the bed, and Zach took the opportunity to draw his husband down to his reclining form and into a passionate kiss causing his silken gold locks to gently curl as they grew outward until the bright strands fell halfway down his back before spreading across the surface of the bed into a breathtakingly seductive halo. Eventually, Scott broke from the kiss to tend to Zach’s almost forgotten request for his belly to be finished. Frustrated, Zach used his unoccupied small hands to their utmost and tried to remove Scott’s shirt but couldn’t succeed from his current position. A strange surge lit up Zach’s eyes and before Scott’s mind could process that Zach wanted his shirt off, suddenly it was laying on the floor in several pieces with long clean cuts as if a number of razors had passed through the material. This comparison wasn’t exactly accurate as no mortal razor could match the cutting power of the claws that Zach had just used. Fortunately for Scott, Zach’s instinctive aim had been true, and with his subconscious goal accomplished Zach cut off any further power flowing to the tips of his fingers without even consciously thinking about it. Without the power, the aquamarine tinted razor-sharp claws morphed back into their base form as short but elegant, clear human nails.
The raw desire each now had for the other disguised a very crucial fact that both had forgotten in their foreplay. Simply put, the exotic, beautiful creature that Zach was becoming had no viable claim beyond its carefully managed appearance to being Homo Sapiens, female or not. With each change Zach was surrendering a piece of his humanity to the succubus seed inside him to be exchanged for something remarkably inhuman and had he and Scott succumbed to his desires before their wedding their foreplay and sex would have ultimately been mortally lethal for Scott and immortally lethal for Zach. However, in a sworn, consecrated union, however strange, Scott was protected from Zach and the ritual the seed needed to create a new daughter of Lillith was going absolutely haywire.
Unable to rewrite Zach’s mind and a soul to a darker purpose the power simply fed Zach’s sexual desires and the change into something that was both and yet not either woman or demon. The majority of Zach’s desires by now were wholly alien to the man he had been not 72 hours earlier and as Scott began to knead the flesh of Zach’s belly, Zach rose, kissed Scott’s forehead and sent a massive wave of power into his friend/husband. Momentarily spent, Zach’s mind didn’t register that across his husband’s body, errant hair was disappearing. Nor did Zach notice the round curves of his own ears reforming into acute elf-like points, the tips of which now teasingly poked through his golden tresses. Had Zach seen Scott’s changes, it might have concerned him as Scott, also never a paragon of fitness, also began to lose pounds of flabby flesh in much the same way Zach had. Any similarity between the two to that point ended as where Zach’s strength had waned now Scott’s waxed. Patches of lightly tanned skin spread over slowly growing muscles, and between Scott’s thighs his hard organ grew from its modestly average existence to a more impressive size. It only grew harder as it perhaps counted the time until it would have the chance to complete the destruction of another nearby throbbing penis and take its remnant clitoris as prize, pillaging a wet velvet tunnel in the process.
The former changes however were minor blips in the minds of the two lovers as Zach luxuriated in the feeling of his abdomen tightening and his waist line rising up his midsection. The feel of Scott’s hardening muscle under Zach’s hands also had an exhilarating effect on the part of Zach’s mind already wholly given over to his female lust. Scott for his part was all but engrossed in desire for Zach as his tongue now explored the walls of Zach’s navel while his hands stroked the soft skin around it driving Zach’s musical squeals of pleasure ever louder as another shallow depression formed and ran from his sternum to just slightly past the cute vertical oval of his navel. On either side of the newly demarcated midline of Zach’s abdomen a low swell of taut abdominal muscles padded in a thin layer of girl fat rose up to frame Zach’s navel and arced towards Zach’s groin before blending into his as yet untouched man flesh. With one last contraction, the curve of Zach’s waistline settled at a deceptively trim size as his waist was as yet not bracketed by womanly hips or breasts. Only the unaltered flesh of Zach’s flabby thighs and hips kept his pants from falling off. The empty waistband simply hung there pathetically attesting to just how much flesh had been lost.
Sensing there was nothing left to be done in Zach’s middle; Scott began working up Zach’s chest towards where the two small man nipples still held sway over the tracks of flat soft skin that now covered Zach’s diminished pectorals. Scott only got in a double lick on one and a quick tease on the other with a thumb before Zach slapped him away. With a questioning glance Scott met Zach’s gaze.
“I know what you like, and if I let you do my tits now then you won’t want to leave them, and my lower half will never get done,” Zach sternly mocked, before breaking into a playful smile.
Zach drew Scott into another long sensuous kiss before seductively whispering in his ear, “Hips, ass, or legs… fielder’s choice.”
Scott reluctantly pulled back but noted that his brief visit to Zach’s nipples had left them slightly rosier, and with a just a hint of pebbly texture. The now not quite vestigial organs teased Scott with their aborted blossoming, but he honored Zach’s wishes knowing that the delayed moment of reckoning for Zach’s nipples was not far removed in the future.
The two exchanged playful smiles filled with pearly teeth, and Zach's hands drew Scott's towards the waistband of his pants inviting Scott to remove the garments that guarded him. The implicit surrender of his sex to another man inherent in his earlier acceptance of becoming Scott's wife was thus made explicit as Zach acknowledged Scott's right to access the intimate crux of his sex knowing that it would inevitably end with Scott deflowering him. Their hands had no difficulty undoing the slack button that guarded Zach’s remaining modesty, but trying to get anyone out of pants when they’re lounging in them is inherently problematic. The two temporarily moved off Zach’s bed so Zach could stand and quickly realized something that they had both missed until now without such an obvious point of reference. Now with his still large feet on level ground Zach had to elevate his gaze to meet Scott’s eyes and tilt his head back to give another moist, velvet kiss. Throughout all of it, Zach had been slowly shrinking and losing height, and now he just barely made 5’ 8.” That made him four inches shorter than Scott now, but still tall for a woman. He did an internal mental check and was pretty certain he wasn’t going to get any shorter. He silently thanked again whatever powers that be that Scott was fascinated with strong, intelligent, maiden heroines and not tiny, weak, bimbo whores. He had no further time to ponder the ramifications that his reduction in stature had driven home as Scott succeed in releasing Zach’s pants and boxers from around Zach’s still hard penis which fell pooling around Zach’s thick ankles.
Zach obliged by stepping out of the pool of his discarded clothes. Aside from his board flat chest there was nothing left north of the base of his torso that could identify him as a former man. Like some strange twisted mermaid of myth, from just below his waistline northwards Zach’s upper half promised sensual pleasures that his lower half was wholly incompatible with. The sight of his erect penis, finally freed, drew a momentary pause from both lovers but a symbol of masculinity that might have derailed everything at the beginning, now had only minimal power to halt Zach’s descent into womanhood. The distraction dismissed, Scott all but picked up Zach with his muscular arms and laid him stomach down on his bed. In the exchange, Zach’s nails flashed blue-green again and Scott’s pants joined his shirt on the floor in tatters.
Scott barely noticed, more concerned with Zach’s feet than his pants, he pulled a leg into a 90 degree angle, rolled off a sock as he captured one of Zach's feet and began giving his old friend a foot rub that any woman would envy. Zach squeaked in pleasure as the now familiar heat flowed into his legs and more of his now unwanted body hair winked out of existence. Zach gasped for air as the arch of his foot broke and reformed far smaller. Feeling Zach’s foot shrink in his hand, Scott willed it on, and began kissing Zach’s toes which elicited similar effect to what had happened to Zach’s fingers. Another of Zach’s half pleasure, half discomfort squeals again musically counter pointed another soft crunch in the balls of Zach’s foot as his ankle slimmed down into slender grace. With a final lick Scott released the now petite foot which now ended in cute delicate toes.
“You know, I always said you had two left feet, and now your feet don’t match at all,” Scott joked. “I could just leave them like that and you’d never get anywhere.”
“And I could decide that you’re not getting laid tonight,” Zach evilly retorted.
“I don’t see as how you get to make that threat seeing as how you currently have nothing to offer in that department,” Scott lecherously replied.
“That’s your job remember, Hurry up and finish giving me the legs I’ll be wrapping around your waist before this night is over, now talk to the other foot,” Zach playfully smirked and waved his remaining foot in Scott’s face.
Scott did talk to the foot, but communicated in caresses and kisses rather than words and like Zach’s hands before, the issue of unmatched limbs quickly passed. As he had assaulted Zach’s arms before, now with the dual weapons of kiss and caress Scott methodically advanced up the back of Zach’s legs like some pillager, reaching underneath to ensure nothing of Zach’s dying manhood escaped him. Zach’s calves fell first, muscle withering and then rebuilding as lean feminine arcs, coated with just a thin layer of shaping fat to give them sleek feminine lines.
Zach’s knees fell next to Scott’s power over them, slimming and smoothing. By the time Scott advanced on Zach’s thighs, Zach’s ability to construct rational thought was once again being interfered with by the insatiable aching demand of his raging erection which was now pinned between his newly soft taut belly and the bed below. He had been dealing with that problem all night as the exquisite ache which filled the organ pulsed in time with Scott’s manipulation of Zach’s flesh and grew with the slow spread of an ever increasing number of female erogenous zones across his body. Now though, with his manhood rubbing against the blanket below and skin it knew was soft feminine flesh above, Zach was at his limit. As peach cream skin spread across his thighs and a major new feminine pleasure zone with it, he no longer had the strength left to fight and mentally let go of the controls.
Like a freed bull released from a chute, Zach started instinctively bucking his still manly hips, driving himself into his yielding bed. His slender fingers stroked his sides in much the same way Scott had moments earlier, stoking the fire in his loins higher. Any pretense at self control was lost as a stream of girlish erotic moans, squeals, and grunts issued from Zach’s rose-pink lips leaving no doubt he was near release. Then with a final grinding of his pelvis into the bed Zach managed to cross a line and it happened.
From the tips of his inhuman pointed ears, to the toes of his delicate feet, he shuddered as all feeling, all pleasure, all tension seemed to be drawn to the center of his being, it felt like the essence of all he was had been packed into a tiny sphere that lodged low in his belly and then ignited like a nuclear meltdown, completely ignoring the typical familiar sensations, mechanics, and tensing needed to eject sperm from his testicles. For a terrifying instant he rode the wave of bliss like a Hawaiian surfer would ride a tsunami caught on the razor edge between epiphany and oblivion. As the wave finally broke, his consciousness spiraled out of reality, and all concepts of space and time vanished.
In the void of his mind a pair of stars dueled, a warm light wholly difference from what he just been feeling emanated from a single silver star and seemed to pass through his spectral form and on to a place where no light existed, only a burning cold, consuming darkness. An all together too familiar slender ribbon of dark void from that place shot out as if to ensnare him but found no purchase. He struggled away from it feeling his old fear and saw a silver thread reach towards him from the other star. His small hand instinctively snared it an instant after it shot into his chest and wrapped around a soft pulsing light there at its center. As suddenly as he has been knocked from reality he was back there in his own body, screaming in indescribable ecstasy.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” was the best Zach could muster, and only his need to finally breathe ended it. After a few quick breaths his focus returned. He gratefully noted as a positive that the fire in his loins had subsided for the moment and returned his lucidity, though his organ remained threateningly hard. Oddly weirder, the event had not spilled any of Zach’s male seed, which the power remaking him considered far to precious to wantonly waste given its future role in Zach’s fate.
Frightened, Scott had stopped his work and tentatively asked, “Zach, are you okay, I thought you might be having some sort of fit?”
“I’m okay,” Zach quietly lied through his shallow pants. “I think I just climaxed as a woman for the first time. It felt weird, the mechanics of it were all wrong, I’m not even certain that’s what it was or if that was even normal. If it is, I don’t see how civilization survived the invention of the vibrator,” he blushed.
Propping himself up on an elbow and rolling over onto his side, Zach twitched his head to get his long hair out of the way and looked down the line of his body and was astonished to see what had transpired during his reason’s absence. Where flabby male thunder thighs had been before, now a pair of graceful, sleek womanly thighs flowed up into his increasingly out of place man butt and down to his knees as part of a pair of incredible shapely legs. Scott’s arousal spiked as he watched Zach test the new flesh by digging his slender fingers into the creamy flesh of one thigh, finding a mix of toned muscle and shaping feminine fat that was briefly soft and yielding, but held the promise of a tigress’ power underneath.
Emotionally though, this was unwelcome news for Zach. Even through everything that had happened till now, only the loss of stature, had driven home how utterly permanent this was going to be, the rest had been strangely academic and pleasant even as he worked to seduce his friend/husband.
Now already rattled by the out of body experience he was confronted with his delectable pair of legs and the feminine sexuality they radiated. There was little that might have better rammed home to Zach the inescapable truth of what biological purpose the various parts of his changing body were ultimately designed to serve. At the inevitable end of this line was a reality his shaken courage suddenly wasn’t certain it was ready for. Taking full advantage, Zach’s primal male self-identity rallied for one last desperate breakout attempt in a final bid to save it self from the female tide that was engulfing it physically and mentally and reduced Zach’s psyche to rubble in the process.
Zach’s eyes misted over as he looked as his graceful thighs, and he half choked back sobs, “It’s actually going to … (sob) happen isn’t it? We keep at this and… (sob) I’ll become a woman, a soft, helpless, baby… (sob) machine.”
Scott’s face hardened as a good measure of his lucidity returned, his thoughts clearer without being clouded by the power of Zach's induced lust. After nearly an hour of Zach’s power flowing into him he now looked the part of the heroic champions he had always pretended to be in venues other than base reality, and the resulting gaze had a commanding presence that spoke of defiance in the face of the madness that had invaded their lives. Now, though, the pain of his old friend who had been forced to choose between the lesser of two deaths resonated deep within him. He reached out a hand and gently lifted Zach’s small chin to meet his gaze. He knew then what he had to do, though his body ached to continue both touching and being touched by the wondrous creature before him.
When Scott spoke it was with a low rumble that carried in it the threat of long coming storm, “Zach, I know the decision you had to make is one that I wouldn’t wish on anyone. The fact that you chose this path as the lesser of two evils does not change the murder that occurred and whatever reckoning I can give you, I will, but I will not force this life on you. Know though that anyone who can fight off a demon thing living inside them for three days is NOT weak. I won’t ever ask you for sex beyond what you absolutely need to beat this thing inside you, and I won’t hurt you anymore tonight.” With that Scott started to rise and go, but Zach quickly grabbed his hand and would not let him leave.
Barely above a whisper Zach replied in his woman’s voice, “Thank you, I needed to hear that, but don’t go.” Letting go of Scott’s hand, Zach dried his eyes, which once again filled with the resolve that had carried him this far.
There was cold steel in Zach’s voice as he crisply announced, “We’re not done yet. This isn’t going to fix itself, you know.”
Zach emphasized his words by pointing at a still hairy hip. Then he reached out and took Scott’s nearer hand, rubbing his slender soft fingers over the larger digits belonging to his husband, then reassuringly placed Scott's hand on his ass cheek, and laid back down on the bed ready once again to accept his feminine future. Scott tentatively squeezed the flesh under his hand a few times before the desire he felt for this creature before him, which had been, and still was a good friend returned.
Zach had already grown impatient though and without even looking at Scott tersely complained, “Husband, my hips are never going to spread, my butt is never going to change into a derriere, and the lines of my body will never finish becoming curves if you don’t start putting some effort into it.”
Scott merely smiled at the complaint and attacked Zach’s twin cheeks with renewed fervor. Zach himself smiled as the warmth that had stalled out in his thighs and his lower back crept into his ass, and as before seeped into the bone of his pelvis. It was not long before the creamy peach of Zach’s new skin existed in an unbroken line down his back, hips, and legs. The warmth in his cheeks grew hotter as the flabby man butt deflated, and his gluteus toned. For an altogether brief moment Zach had a tight, hard ass, and then the feminine shaping fat that coated Zach’s thighs and gave them such sleek curves began to fill back in. Scott could only marvel as with each passing second as Zach’s ass swelled. As Zach’s new derriere ripened into the fuller curves of womanhood the overall lines of his new body from top and bottom began to come together. The change wrought long ago to the Zach’s spine and the lumbar curve was finally accepted by his pelvis which tilted backwards slightly pushing out Zach’s pert ass and creating the sensual slope of the female lower back. Another pulse and Zach’s thighs now blended perfectly with his new derriere. Yet another pulse started laying feminine padding on Zach’s hips. Still the heat of the change grew deep within Zach’s undercarriage even as his flesh warped and curves grew. A sudden realization dawned on Zach that his pelvis like his face and shoulders before was due for a major spike, but before he could even vocalize the thought, he felt Scott’s large hands find purchase on either side of his padded but narrow hips. Zach silently braced himself as the expected heat began to spike knowing this was going to be a lot like what had happened to him earlier.
“Ready?” Scott’s simple probing question hung in the air, he knew this was once again going to be quite unpleasant from Zach’s end but fascinating from his.
“Yeah,” Zach replied with a slight quivering hesitation in his soft high pitched reply, “Do it.”
As earlier Scott had pushed Zach’s shoulders inward, now he gently pulled Zach’s hips outward intent on granting his bride the form both he and the she-to-be craved. As before, the eternity of several seconds ticked by before Scott was rewarded by a similar sickening CRUNCH from Zach’s pelvis and another set of soft soprano sobs from Zach’s lips. Once started though, Scott needed to do little but watch the increasing curvature of Zach’s hips as his pelvis ground wider and his hip bones flattened. With a final tug Zach’s pelvis reset itself, now with a significantly larger internal cavity. Though Scott wasn't consciously considering the implications of what he had just seen; a part of him still noted with glee this welcome development that promised a future where Zach could bear Scott's children. A final set of paired pops followed by a half choked off girlish sob announced the partial unseating and reseating of Zach’s hip joints clicking into wider angles. From now on Zach’s walking stride would be a touch less efficient in trade for a wider maximum angle designed to allow for the greatest possible clearance between his graceful thighs. As a side effect of the increased width of Zach’s hips and the increased angle at the joints, the inner flesh of Zach’s enticing thighs now parted ways just below his groin. Now whenever his slender knees pressed together Zach would express a small sensual female gap. A last touch of feminine padding and from the back at least Zach now had a full set of unbroken womanly curves. Scott slowly caressed those same curves giving Zach a quick breather before continuing. Now he gently turned Zach over, easily moving the lighter woman-to-be and stared with great desire long into those unearthly beautiful eyes before both their gazes instinctively went to the throbbing member below that now strangely sat surrounded by sleek femininity. Zach and Scott didn’t even have to do anything as the last holdout patch of Zach’s old skin was assaulted from all sides. The borders of girl skin crept in from Zach’s thighs, hips and belly and assimilated the skin covering Zach’s manhood taking his scraggly mass of dark pubic hair as its last victim in its march of conquest and left his grown manhood hairless and an odd shade of creamy pink. From the pointed tips of his ears to the delicate toes of his feet there no was no skin left of Zach's original birthday suit. Smooth, fair, soft, hairless, peach cream toned skin had now replaced it all.
Buying just a little more time before the point of no return for his manhood, Zach took Scott’s hand in his and gently drew it across his warm flat chest in a soft caress drawing his husband’s attention there. Zach wanted to cross a different line that would separate him from the world of men first.
To solidify his desire, Zach gulped before sweetly but firmly requesting, “Husband my chest has been flat too long. I chased you away earlier, now give them to me. The greatest curves of my new sex, give me my breasts.”
Scott nodded, the reprieve was over. The once delayed reckoning for Zach’s male nipples had come. With renewed fervor Scott set to his task of growing Zach's small boyish nubs into princess nipples. Zach gasped with girlish glee at the sensations that now flooded his mind as the warmth in his chest grew again to a fever pitch. One nub drew the attention of Scott’s tongue and lips the other one had to settle for caresses from a free hand. Almost instantly the two protrusions resumed their previously halted journey, rapidly flushing the same velvet rosy hue that covered Zach’s lips. Suddenly Zach was confronted with two very different sets of sensory information from his body. Waves of pleasure began to crash into his mind, growing exponentially as new nerves shot through the skin and nubs of his yet flat chest branching into an ever increasing number of new nerve endings that would make these future curves the second most potent arousal zone on his body. At the same time he was almost certain that under each nub he could feel each milk gland grow into existence, their ducts racing to join together and push up to the nub above. Like the upward growth of some strange pink volcano, with each lick, Zach’s nubs slowly swelled taller, thicker, and larger into distinct short truncated cones taking on a pebbly texture as milk ducts found outlets on the surface. When there was no more room in the main tips, the ducts began surfacing around them causing Zach’s areolas to grow outwards flushing a ring of creamy skin with a darker shade of pink and a pebbly texture. With that promise of milky potential now plain to see there could be no doubt of Scott's prowess, two proud rose pink nipples now poked out from Zach's chest. In and of themselves they would have been unimpressive, but by now the dense growing mass of mammary glands and connective tissue under each nipple had formed a distinctive budding lump. Now as those buds feasted on the mystic energy pulsing within Zach they themselves pulsed larger with each passing wave of feminine energy and the only place the nipples that rode them could go was up and out.
As the two small swells of burgeoning flesh began to push out from the surface of his chest pushed by the growing female lumps underneath Zach spared a stray thought for his older sister and how in several years her breasts had blossomed despite his merciless boyhood teasing. She had told him in exasperated words one day that he would never understand what it was like to grow a pair of breasts and experience the enormous change in social status that a pair of breasts conferred. Except now, against natural law, Zach’s bosom was going through remarkably similar changes, except his female puberty was measured in minutes not years thanks to its unnatural source fueled by arcane energies orders of magnitude greater in potency than the slow work of natural estrogen fueled puberty. The specific man who fueled those energies let them burn hot and fast as an ancient and primeval part of Scott’s mind had brought his attention to a laser focus on those sprouting markers of feminine fertility that at their current size erroneously marked the creature underneath him as a barely pubescent girl. Increasingly lost in the moment, Scott’s sole, momentarily overriding, desire became the ripening of those same markers and with a lustful glare he willed them to grow. Zach felt the heat in his bosom redouble again and focused his gaze on his twin swells of flesh and willed his breasts to grow.
Gathering a shallow breath, Zach quietly whispered to himself, “My turn to blossom sis, let’s see who gets to be the big sister now.”
As if they had heard Zach’s words his tiny proto tits rose to the challenge, literally. On their accelerated schedule a month’s time of normal puberty passed in every couple beats of Zach’s racing heart. In less than a minute Zach’s bosom changed from the small swells that typically earn a girl her first training bra to the small pert cones that ride high on the chests of newly minted teenage girls feeling their first flush of womanhood. Zach’s heart raced on and with it his accelerated blossoming. A minute more and his fleshy cones grew larger, too large in fact for them fully resist gravity, their mass beginning to pull downward into rounded shapes. Zach by now easily had a pair of ‘A’ cups that would have drawn envious stares in any class of freshmen girls. Finding that there was now enough soft flesh to actually manipulate Scott began gently fondling and squeezing Zach’s swelling tits. Zach closed his eyes for a moment to luxuriate in the sensuous feeling of Scott’s fingers caressing the soft flesh of his bosom and barely opened is eyes in time to note the imminent formation of cleavage as the perky tits on Zach’s chest by now had abandoned all pretenses of a conical shape and had swelled into real, round, curvy ‘B’ cup boobs the kind of which to the dismay of her peers and parents could get a teenage girl male attention almost effortlessly. Now though, beginning to feel the electric heat begin to wane slightly Zach concentrated on mentally pushing the remaining warmth out to the tips of his burgeoning tits. He tensed both muscle and mind and forced the heat outwards into the twin mounds and was rewarded as his boobs pulsed outwards into mid ‘C’ cup territory and gained the dramatic cleavage that has at times gotten young women without a shred of redeeming personality elected prom queen. The effort though, had all but consumed the driving heat, leaving only a residual waning warmth, but Zach was not going to be denied that and pushed it hard out into his boobs once more, felt them swell a touch greater, and then finally relaxed. The heat had been entirely spent but not before it had bought the kind of improbably pert, perky breasts that make men walk into walls. Zach sighed contentedly and looked down his front through his cleavage at Scott who practically had his face buried in Zach’s ‘valley of the gods.’ It was a wonderful place Scott never wanted to leave as far as he was concerned, discovering with each passing second the soft treasures of Zach’s glorious new curves. Never before in his life had he touched such an incredible set of feminine fruit, perfect, perky breasts, their soft, round curves inviting touch towards their apex where a reddish-pink nipple held queenly court over the ‘huge tract of land’ it now commanded. The exact dimension of those spreads might have been debatable depending on the maker of the bra, but the functional difference between a very full ‘C’ cup and a modest ‘D’ was minor. The important thing in Zach’s mind other than the glorious stream of sexual bliss which his breasts now fed into the pleasure center of his brain was that now Zach would be the undisputed bra-weight champion title holder for ‘big sister’ in his family. When and why that achievement had become important to him were questions that were lost in the growing female tide in his mind.
Scott lingered a happy moment more on Zach’s breasts but his male desire was growing impatient with the eternal foreplay, Scott wanted sex. In Scott’s arms Zach’s body too needed to fill a need, the arousal that he had lost control of before was peaking again and this time it was not going to be satisfied with pretending, Zach too wanted sex. Reaching an understanding of their needs without speaking Scott began to work his kisses and caresses up Zach’s willing body. Scott gently nuzzled Zach’s nipple before giving it a good bye kiss, then Scott worked his way up the slope of Zach's soft breast, to collarbone and the base of his neck, across neck and cheek before locking his lips with Zach’s underneath him. Another long kiss they shared and then Zach rolled shifting his weight and coming on top of Scott, straddling Scott’s mannish hips with his wider feminine ones, Zach's sleek creamy legs bracketing Scott's lightly bronzed muscled ones in the middle. Zach gave Scott another soft inviting smile and then leaned down drawing his pillowy full breasts across Scott’s muscled chest. Scott reached his strong arms around Zach’s far smaller torso and pulled his almost-woman 'wife' into a firm embrace bringing the front of their bodies into full contact and pressing Zach’s soft bosom into his firm chest. Scott's left hand glided across the satin girl skin of Zach's back and down Zach's curves before coming to rest at that wonderful point where a girl's back flows into her hips before dividing into her legs. The feeling of this creature, its warm skin, its soft breasts against him was almost enough to make Scott lose himself in the illusion, only the feeling of something decidedly male where it shouldn't have been broke the spell of their embrace and reminded Scott that he still had one very crucial task to perform. Perhaps feeling the same disconnect, Zach rocked his body a little forward and brought his lips to Scott’s ear.
After a gentle nibble on the lobe Zach spoke in his best enticingly seductive melody, “Scott, husband, friend, you have done your work well, now here at the end of my journey on this wedding night please finish me. Please take from me my manhood and give me a woman’s sex in equal trade. Make me a woman, complete me, and then fill me with your essence to make me, already your sworn bride; your consummated wife.”
A last fleeting cloud of concern passed across Scott’s eyes but he never got to ask how much of that request had truly come from what Zach wanted and how much had come from what Zoe wanted. Zach preempted the debate by swiftly moving back to face Scott and silenced him with a passionate kiss. Zach gave his final answer to the unsaid question as he began to roll his hips on top of Scott’s waist bringing the last remnant of his manhood into repeated contact with Scott’s firm stomach. Scott wasted no time picking up the motion and his strong hands grabbed Zach’s wide padded hips to maximize the contact through the roll. Truth is, it was technically the gayest thing either of them had done all night but neither Zach nor Scott could think of Zach as a man at this point. Any potential debate on whether Zach could still qualify as a man in body anymore soon started to become academic. For the last time that night the electric heat surged in Zach’s body, now located in the flesh at the junction of his thighs and began contouring the soft flesh there at the terminus of Zach’s torso. The gently curved arc of Zach’s abdomen reached down to the base of Zach’s already hairless pubis and established the sleek foundation curves that would form the basis for a Venus mound. Scott spared a hand and was drawn by the power into massaging a spot low on Zach’s soft taut belly, Zach gasped as the electric heat there coalesced into an increasingly hot sphere which moved to a spot low in Zach’s abdomen behind the pubic bone and drew itself inwards. On the surface, the power that had recently granted Zach breasts in a mockery of female puberty now mocked the natural order again by reversing the last holdout of Zach’s male puberty. Zach beamed a smile to the world as he felt his member first twitch, then begin to shrink inwards, knowing how close he was to attaining his goal. Another welcome sensation followed as the ropy innards and tubes connecting his testes to his penis drew uncomfortably taught and begin exerting an upward pull that was intent on dragging Zach's maleness upwards into his abdomen. Zach continued rolling and bucking his hips, steadying himself by bracing off of Scott’s strong chest with his petite hands. He did spare a look down through the cleavage of his jiggling breasts during one roll to note that the size of his penis had already quickly diminished to the point where it would have been considered small for a young boy. Zach broke into another happy grin anticipating his completion as the diminishing male rod turned pinker and his foreskin closed over the glans sealing his urethra, though Zach did feel a slight pang of loss knowing that sitting to pee from now on wasn't going to be anywhere near as convenient.
Now with a rapidly flattening crotch Zach moved a touch lower during a roll and drew his feminizing groin over the erect shaft of Scott’s member. Both grimaced in ecstasy as the pleasure of direct contact flooded their bodies. Adjusting slightly to the new roll, they made another pass and the heat low in Zach’s belly drew tighter while his testes now pulled flat against his groin. A third pass of his groin over Scott’s member and the ball of heat collapsed into an infinitesimal point. Zach softly moaned in feminine pleasure as the point burned deep in his abdomen then slowly began expanding outward again, its limit now at the vanguard of a rapidly spreading mass of cells which hadn’t existed there seconds before and which carried in them the future potential for Zach’s motherhood. Like the first days of a pregnancy, which ironically its purpose was to enable, at first the small ball of cells was too small for Zach to feel, but like a growing baby, Zach’s womb rapidly increased in size. The ball of cells grew to the size of a speck of sand, then that of a ball bearing. At the size of a marble Zach felt the first twinge as his uterus began displacing other organs in its bid for the prime real estate space centered within Zach’s hips, by the time it was golf ball sized it was unmistakable. As the spreading sphere took on the shape of a large inverted pear it was all Zach could do to not cry out as the pleasurable heat spiked. Now with his uterus complete the power pushed outward at the corners and bottom of the female invader organ sending protruding cavities away from the womb. Zach could feel the upper two winding their way through his abdomen, his new Fallopian tubes snaking through his belly seeking ovaries that weren’t there yet. Lower down, Zach felt a muscular cervix form as the gatekeeper to his womb. Stoked higher by his internal pleasure Zach drove himself on his husband’s member with increasing abandon and whimpered in joy as the muscle between the junction of his thighs and his cervix began to reform as an elastic sheath, coated in lubricating membrane, which pushed his prostate out of the way as his new tunnel sought an outlet. Zach could barely breathe it felt so wonderful, and then for the first time Zach felt a slick, warm, gooey, wetness spread between his hips.
Zach squirmed trying to get a feel for the vaginal tunnel forming between his legs, but Scott impatiently seized Zach’s hips and brought Zach back into their rhythm. Despite the pleasurable sensation of his wet canal spreading Zach again began to fall out of sync in their lovemaking. Recognizing the note of discomfort creeping into Zach’s moans Scott slowed, trying to discern what was blocking Zach’s further feminization. With a hand Scott felt around between Zach’s legs and found his testes practically vacuum packed against his groin. With a few soft caresses, he got a feel for their positions and then began firmly but gently pushing them upward into Zach’s body. Zach let out a soft whine of discomfort but then one testicle and then the other popped upwards into the current terminus of Zach’s vaginal tunnel. The sweet release of the blockage and the pent up pressure Zach had felt was incredible, combined with his arousal from everything before he was again at the cusp of orgasm. Now with his own gonads moving up his lubricated tunnel, stimulating the new vaginal flesh for the first time, Zach once again went over the edge. This time there was no blackout but every tensed muscle and nerve overloaded from hours of sexual stimulation sent shockwaves of pleasure into his incomplete vagina, breasts, and tiny remnant cock. Zach practically had to lock his jaw to prevent himself from letting out a scream that would wake the dead. The unexpected sensation of his vaginal muscles clenching and unclenching on to his migrating gonads speeding their transit was a surprise. The same gonads now were making two very different journeys. In physical space they moved up Zach’s vagina and through his cervix eliciting a pair of soft grimaces at the strange sensation. On a cellular level another passage to female fertility was happening. Ironically now, the millions of sperm stored in his testes were technically making the journey for which they had been designed, up a vaginal canal, through cervix, and into a womb to search for a female egg, but it was a hollow victory for Zach’s little swimmers. In each of Zach’s migrating testes sperm cells collided into balls, individual cells, tails and all, forming increasingly large spherical formations. The two brother organs who had sat side by side since they first formed in his mother’s womb circled each other one last time in farewell in the center of Zach’s womb, and then parted ways, one pulled up each Fallopian tube to its final destination as an ovary. The sperm balls within flashed into ovum hundreds at a time now preparing for the slight chance to transit the path they had just taken in reverse as an egg.
Freed from its load Zach’s scrotum swelled outward, reaching forward to engulf Zach’s member, and backwards between his legs. Zach’s small penis was pulled backwards and forced to lay flush with his pubis just as it disappeared from sight. The whole swollen mass was pushed out and then rotated downward as Zach’s now featureless pubis became a Venus mound. Momentarily uncertain how to attack this featureless doll-like arrangement Scott pulled Zach’s groin above his face and on a hunch began gently licking the seam of the soft tissue, entreating the fleshy folds that long ago in Zach’s mother’s womb had fused to form the sack of Zach’s male scrotum to undo that act and instead bloom open as the labial petals of a new female flower that could draw him to Zach’s innermost fertile places. For his part, Zach struggled to keep his thighs evenly spread as he warred with the conflicting instincts to clamp his thighs shut to protect his emerging feminine passage against the opposing desire to open his thighs ever wider allowing Scott to apply more sensual warm moisture to his Venus mound that called to the throbbing wet heat of his vaginal tunnel and bade them merge. On the whole though Zach did well, and was rewarded with a resurgence of pleasure and wetness as his prostate warmed to its new role as Zach's Skene glands and began adding its own reserves of slick feminine lubricant to Zach's channel.
Scott’s eyes had an interesting point of view to the impending creation of Zach’s labia as the seam of Zach’s crotch turned a delicate shade of pink and then pulled inward slightly to form a crease that ran down the middle of Zach’s mound. Taking that as an invitation Scott redoubled his efforts and soon the crease became a veritable ravine that promised with its quivering that a canyon would soon follow with a slit not far behind. It was an interesting pleasant surprise for Scott after a quick glance upwards to Zach’s face to find a small, trim, downy patch of golden hair in a natural heart shape had sprouted on the top of Zach’s mound. Finally, the pink seam had reached its limit and slowly split into two crescent halves like the parting of a zipper leaving an open cleft to Zach’s innermost sanctum. There nestled between Zach’s new labia major was the remnant of his member, half absorbed with the seam of its underside facing out and its small glans shrinking beneath a hood of skin above. All of it was coated in a thin sheen of clear lubricating female moisture, a single clear bead of which escaped to flow down Zach’s smooth thigh. Scott was worldly enough to know that he looking at the new epicenter of Zach’s sexual being and with a feral grin he launched himself on the small pink nub. Anyone watching from afar might have thought that Zach had been tasered in the groin from the way he reacted, and with a muffled maniacal laugh Scott did his best to see how many times he could send Zach over the edge with the only pauses coming as he came up for air. Counting the coup of his assault on Zach’s new clitoris wasn’t easy, and finally he had to stop as Zach desperately needed a chance to breathe. After a minute of recovery for Zach, Scott stopped softly stroking Zach’s silky legs and asked the questions that had consumed his thoughts; coincidentally also for about the last minute.
“Okay,” Scott asked inquisitively, “Were you always a screamer? Also was that 6 or 7? I had trouble on the last one because you ran out of air and started turning blue.”
Zach fixed Scott with his best mock anger glare through the valley of his cleavage and proudly declared at first but mumbled at the end, “I turned blue because I felt like it. If I am a screamer now it’s because you made me that way, and that was actually 8, as I was out of air for the last two.”
The last sentence Zach spoke might have elicited a proud response from Scott, but Zach noted with odd satisfaction that turned to curiosity that Scott seemed more interested now in licking up as much of Zach’s clear feminine lubricants from his face and hands as he could.
“Oh come on,” Zach exclaimed “I can’t taste that good!”
“You should try some,” responded Scott, “It’s got a nice smooth fruity taste and smell; like pineapple.” He smacked his lips a few more times, sniffed, and exclaimed, “Definitely pineapple… good pineapple too!”
Zach incredulously stated, “There is no damn way that I taste like a pineapple!”
“Well don’t take my word for it, its not like you own the buffet or anything,” Scott exasperatedly remarked.
The two regarded each other for a minute and then Zach finally caved and took a slender finger, wiped it across the cleft of his mound, brought it to his lips and tasted his own juices. His eyes went saucer wide for a moment.
Completely shocked, Zach pronounced “IT DOES TASTE LIKE PINEAPPLE….but how?” Then Zach recalled Scott’s taste in fruit beverages, turned, with eyes narrowing into angry triangles and let forth an angry accusation, “YOU!!!…YOU DID THIS, DIDN’T YOU?”
Before Zach’s rant could really get going, Scott laughed and used Zach’s own trick against him, silencing him with a passionate kiss that both participants detected a slight trace of pineapple flavor too.
“Okay Zach that’s ten Earth moving climaxes for you and zero for me, so it’s definitely my turn now, Mmmkay?” Scott impishly stated.
“Alright, whatever you want oh pineapple connoisseur,” Zach girlishly cooed in a tone that spoke of future revenge for Scott’s gift of a pineapple flavored pink taco to Zach.
Scott pulled Zach into a kiss and then rolled Zach under him bringing his hard member in range of Zach’s moistened cleft. Zach obliged him and spread his thighs as far apart as he could, bringing his soft knees into the air in the ancient primal female position which invited Scott to push his hips into Zach’s. Slowly, Scott pressed inward, guided by the "V" formed by Zach's silky inner thighs as they converged, the bride funneling his husband towards his outer feminine gate. Zach was tense with anticipation, and perhaps a last fleeting shadow of regret as he came to this moment, this nexus point that demanded he surrender any last remaining pretensions to maleness. Zach knew that inviting a man to penetrate him, to delve into his body would be crossing that final line, of that there could be no doubt. Zach knew he would be undeniably and unquestionably female beyond that point. If Zach had any lingering reservations about being granted his request they were drowned out by his growing sense of imminent victory over the fate the succubus had originally envisioned for him. Zach smiled and tensed with anticipation as the tip of his husband's member rubbed against his labia seeking the entrance to his womanly depths. Scott found the crucial point he sought and pushed the head of his member into Zach’s cleft past Zach’s outer labia which happily embraced the male rod. Scott gently twitched his hips causing the head to gently rub against the seam of what once itself had been a proud male member, its head now a tiny pink bud of hooded flesh, a clitoris embedded near the upper terminus of Zach's outer folds. Zach felt the warmth in his groin redouble, tremors growing just inside his mound that promised the imminent completion of his vagina and womanhood. Scott rubbed again and the remnant grew pinker and its seam pulled just an iota apart. Another rub and the seam split a little wider, further changing what had once been a fleshy tube into another pair of new velvet folds. Like some giant fleshy battering ram, Scott’s member pushed at the final gate defending Zach’s sex and entreated entrance to the secret garden inside. Another rub and Zach felt the seam all but split. With a last gentle push from Scott the final shred of Zach’s manhood pulled open, velvet pink petals created from the last remnant of his former shaft blooming open to become Zach's innermost female gate, his labia minor.
With Zach's final defenses finally laid fully open to him, the head of Scott’s member sank into the waiting tunnel of Zach’s new sex but hit an obstruction almost immediately. Scott having never previously encountered an intact version of the obstructing obstacle could not be faulted for momentarily thinking Zach’s womanhood was still incomplete. Zach however never gave him time to discover the fault of his assumption and made good on his earlier promise by locking his sleek legs around Scott’s waist. Assured of his leverage, Zach pulled Scott into him and bucked his hips which broke the offending obstacle and drew the dagger of Scott’s member into Zach’s waiting sheath all the way to its hilt. Unplanned serendipity had technically turned several of the day’s lies to truths as Zach retroactively qualified to wear the white dress and veil he had sported at the ceremony as he now could truthfully claim virginal maidenhood on his wedding night…all 7 seconds of it. That however, was not on Zach’s mind at the moment as he dismissed the brief pain of his maiden virginity's destruction and focused on the exquisite feeling of Scott’s penis filling his new womanhood. In seconds he began rocking his hips as Scott thrust in and out of Zach’s eager vagina. Gradually Scott’s pumping grew in intensity matched by the increasing gyrations of Zach’s hips as Zach sought to constantly alter Scott’s angle of attack. Soon much of Zach’s sleek lithe form trembled with each impact as Scott betrayed the raw strength that Zach had granted him. It was firm rather than rough but as Scott plowed the fertile soil of Zach’s womanhood guided by the harness formed by his wife's shapely legs and shared the harvest of bliss with his wife it reinforced all too clearly what Zach had so willingly become.
Now, with his mind focused on the bliss of his lovemaking the last vestiges of Zach’s male mind and identity were reduced to dust. No longer would a ripe pair of softly bouncing breasts like the ones he now sported draw his fascination; that was now reserved for the muscled chest his small hands now pleasured. No longer would he judge the hourglass shapes of women for their fertile beauty, but now against his own curves in competition. The slit he had gained between his graceful thighs that he had spent the entirety of his adult life seeking ceased to hold any attractive power over his mind, while a singular copy of the manhood he had lost became his sole future quarry. One by one, the beautiful women his mind had lusted for and desired as mate faded out to simply become another woman in a background crowd. In their place, fantasies of romance and exotic sex, future possibilities as man and wife, and one even where a small new life nursed on the nourishment of his breasts popped into his subconscious. All of them starred the same lead actor who had sculpted the art of Zach’s new female form, and who now stood on the cusp of finishing his improvised and unexpected magnum opus. The first symphony created by the ecstasy of the two lovers was drawing to its finale, the desperate rhythmic baritone of Scott’s grunts providing the rhythmic baseline to the soaring melody of Zach’s soprano squeals and moans. They both tried to delay the grand finale of their climax for a few more seconds to draw out the bliss just a little longer, each striving not to be one that ended it. Somehow sensing the moment of decision, the power that commanded Zach in his final seconds bade him execute one last maneuver. With disproportional strength to his elegant frame Zach forcefully changed their positions and came to rest on top of Scott. Then with a final rocking buck of his wide hips Zach bent down and deeply kissed Scott willing himself kamikaze style over the edge to once again ride the wave of obliterating bliss, but this time he would not go alone. Zach’s vagina clenched Scott’s organ in a vice grip, preventing escape, as the mystic link between the lovers fed Scott’s mind into the same vortex of ecstatic being that his wife now rode. All pretense of control gone, Scott’s manhood gladly released its payload in a desperate bid to survive the perilous tempest of raw sexual energy that was the domain of the succubae. Freely given male essence and seed filled his wife’s womb, still saturated with the power that had changed the two of them and formed in the consummation of their wedding night.
In a soft whimper on the edge of reason, the last shreds of the man that had been Zachary Miller passed from existence and a strange succubus who called her self Zoe was born. She was everything Zach had been and yet she was not him. Zach had been a man, she was a woman, the two were inherently one and the same and yet different. Zoe and Zach had come to the same point from different paths forged from two similar but opposing perspectives.
Zoe accepted her husband’s gift of seed and essence, her true goal all night, and used its awesome potential in conjunction with her own succubus climax to purge her body and soul of the invader demon parasite that had both killed her and brought her life. She arched her back and twin arcs of silver lightning very different from the void ribbons that held her earlier shot from the space between her shoulder blades and fanned out into wing-like coronas of power that sparked crimson and sable for an instant as the invader was pushed out and burned off, then their mission accomplished, returned to their original color and then withdrew back within Zoe’s body.
Utterly spent, Zoe collapsed on top of her husband and merely breathed as the warmth that had suffused her entire body began to withdraw, its transformative work done. Scott gently held her as the sexual heat drew away from her limbs and seemed to pool around her heart. As it had before when it had formed her womb the power shrank down to a point and then wrought the finishing touch on Zoe’s form as a tiny, smooth, elliptical gem the same color as her eyes formed at the top of her breastbone just above where the valley of her cleavage began. Now as the inhuman boiling lust and desire that had been her puppet master and prison for the last three days began to ebb in both final defeat and victory, Zoe felt the joy of the liberated. Slowly, she opened her luminous eyes to meet the gaze of the man she had come to love dearly and beamed him a heart melting smile. Scott simply smiled back, the returning complete clarity of his mind so welcome like a bright spring day after a cold dark winter.
Zoe spoke first, chirpily announcing, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!”
Scott surprised, confusedly thought out loud, “but … it’s not my birthday.”
“No silly,” Zoe happily countered in a tone that carried the slight sniffle of happy tears, “It’s mine. I sort of restarted at zero tonight.” Her face creased momentarily in thought then she sadly added, “I guess that means no candles this year though.”
Scott drawn to one of Zoe’s most striking features supplied, “I doubt they’d outshine your eyes anyway. You do know they’re glowing right?” He questioned then finally realized that Zoe was not the only one who was radically different. His arm was not his own, he stretched it out, felt a bicep and noted the corded muscle that had taken residence there.
“Zoe, what did you do to me?” Scott asked in an awed hush.
“I hope you like it, because I’m not really sure how I did that, it just happened,” Zoe sheepishly admitted, then broke into a grin as Scott nodded indicating he was more surprised than actually angry at his own strangeness.
Zoe resumed, “And yes (hehe), my eyes probably are,” Zoe cutely laughed then her face brightened with a sudden realization. “You know that would make me an epic-unique… the one and only ZOE-BUS!” she spoke in dramatic flair and then briefly paused before continuing. “Married to the only Zoe-bus in the entire world, aren’t you a lucky guy,” Zoe teased.
“I am.” Scott spoke with a suddenly serious, decisive tone.
He reached down to the floor where his pants lay and drew a strip of fabric with a pocket still attached from the ruin of the garment. Scott turned with a questioning gaze for Zoe who gave her best sweet and innocent ‘Who? Me?’ shrug in reply. Unfazed, Scott found what he was looking for and then slowly rolled out from underneath Zoe’s form and stood beside her bed. She was puzzled for a second and then it was Zoe’s turn to be surprised as Scott took her hand and drew her to a standing position. Now standing before each other once again, Scott dropped to one knee and placed Zoe’s small hand between his two larger ones. Scott’s eyes misted slightly as he spoke.
“Zoe, will you marry me?” He opened his hands to show the battered circle of brass that Zach had removed what felt like eons ago now lying in Zoe’s soft palm.
“I already did,” Zoe happily responded.
“Yes, you did, but I went to that altar with doubts, now I have none.” Scott spoke with utter and complete conviction.
“Its okay, I went to the same altar with fear for what was going to happen to me.” Zoe truthfully admitted. “But you saved me from a horrible fate, and I will marry you however many times it takes you to realize that as long as you’ll have me, I’ll always be your wife.”
A tear traced Zoe’s cheek as Scott slid the brass band back on to the ring finger of her left hand, this time her power flowed into the symbol and it morphed, altering into gold that matched her hair before shrinking into a femininely braided wedding band that fit her slender finger. She took its twin that Scott offered and slid it onto Scott’s hand providing the same spark of power that had remade hers and now it too transmuted, resized and slightly morphed. On this masculine ring however Zoe’s power polished the surface of the simple band to a mirror shine and then delicately etched a promise she intended to keep in a language that few even knew existed. Their bands exchanged, the two took each other’s head in their hands and spoke in strange words the vows that came naturally, though unbidden to their lips.
Scott intoned first, “Thee Zoe, and no other, for as long as we both may live.”
Zoe replied, “Thee Scott, and no other, in both sorrow and joy shall we dance.”
Then both spoke together, “Thee and no other, down whatever paths eternity lead us.”
The room seemed to swell with the rumble of a powerful covenant far greater than the either of them that seemed almost proud as the two FINALLY, on their third attempt, got the whole ‘husband and wife’ kiss right. It filled the two of them with warmth wholly different from the lust that had earlier been all too familiar. Zoe’s mind flashed to the memory of the twin stars and the silver thread and lost her self in the kiss and the new power that practically sang through her being. The arcs of silver electric essence again pushed from Zoe’s back and then folded in, enveloping Scott in their embrace. For a few minutes they held each other before the power subsided back to its normal level but left the two filled with a resonating feeling of joyous love that endured far longer than the earlier spikes of lust. Finally, Scott spoke in quiet awe.
“Zoe, I love you, but what on Earth ARE YOU?!”
Zoe pursed her lips before nervously replying. “I’m not really sure myself.” She then cutely yawned which Scott caught himself mirroring before she continued, “Tired, definitely tired though.” Zoe moved the two of them back to her bed, climbed back in, and found a comfortable position beside her husband. “We can figure it out in the morning,” she yawned but before sleep fully took her she added one last contented snark, “BEST WEDDING NIGHT EVAR.”
END
The Succubus' Wedding Night
TO BE CONTINUED
in Part Two of the Succubus' Bride Trilogy:
The Succubus' For Better or For Worse
SUMMARY: Part 1 of the Succubus Bride Trilogy, A chance encounter, an alterered fate, dark powers reach forth to claim another as their own, but not all who wander in the shadow are lost. Thus begins the tale of the Succubus Bride.
Edited and Updated with new additions as of 1/15/2010,
Part two can be found at: http://tf-media.net/2010/01/succubus-better-or-worse
Part three can be found at: http://tf-media.net/2010/07/succubus-vows
For those who are willing to spend a little bit of time, a detailed mini-epic awaits capped by 14 pages worth of detailed TG description.
Comments and feedback are appreciated either here or at reif4337@hotmail.com.
1278364336
1
590
613
622
To Bake A Christmas Cake
SUMMARY:
Recipe: Mix one Christmas thief, one weary man, and one Holiday loving witch. Mystically bake until delectably delicious. Result feeds any seasonal gender-bending appetite.
***NOTE*** This story is a seasonal stand-alone spinoff from the world created for "The Succubus' Wedding Night." Readers do not need to read the other story first, but doing so will make a number of references in this tale make sense.
<!--break-->
To Bake a Christmas Cake
A fictional story, written by REIF
DISCLAIMER:
This is adult fiction with heavy transgender elements, if you find that in any way offensive then stop reading NOW. No character in this story is meant to resemble any actual person living or dead. Please respect the author and don’t steal.
Chapter 1
There are few sounds more unique than that of snow crunching underfoot, it can either be a magical sound heralding the season in which the world exists in a bright white cocoon of snow in anticipation for its rebirth in the spring, or a constant reminder of the biting cold that all too easily seeps into hearts and minds. For William Blitzen, Will to his friends, it was definitely the latter. Now as he strolled down the street with no particular destination in mind, his thoughts were somewhat less than cheerful. He passed a blinking sign that declared the day’s date to be December 24th but gave little thought to the significance of the pronouncement. It wasn’t that he was a Scrooge by any means, he had enjoyed his time with his family last week, and the well meaning gifts he had received had been nice, but the quiet loneliness of another special occasion spent in solitude was getting to him. His Christmas spirit did its best to lift his heart but it had been all but spent by three months of sale ads; Santa’s making appearances in October, and the incessant cycling of “Jingle Bells” on the radio. So this morning he had laced his boots, walked past the tiny, sparsely embellished tree that was his only decoration and out into the world aimlessly to seek some greater cheer.
A few blocks away, a hatchet faced man with greasy black hair watched the comings and goings of last minute shoppers hoping for an unattended bag or purse in the same way that a rat hopes for carelessly discarded crumbs. Mr. Edward Greentch didn’t particularly care for the season either, like the fictional character whose name sounded remarkably like his own to his recurring seasonal frustration; his heart was really a few sizes too small. Hard years started long ago by his inability to not be a thieving opportunist had worn themselves into his face and soul and he had no overriding goals other than the constant clawing survival he made at the bottom of the criminal heap lubricated by copious amounts of hard liquor. He wasn’t particularly evil, just petty, and that was probably the only reason he wasn’t in prison, his crimes too often were too insignificant for the police to expend much effort on him. Now as a nearby security guard began to show an interest in him he too moved down the street increasingly determined to score something that would net him enough cash to drown the meaning of the holiday in cheap booze. The Greentch was going to steal someone’s Christmas.
At the end of the street in Ambrose’s Antiquities, a grandmotherly figure in a Frosty the Snowman sweater was doing her best to not dance in joy for the treasure she had found. Mirabel Robinson was a grey haired frequent patron of the shop and she knew that if she made too much of a scene that Ambrose would wonder if he had under priced his client’s latest find. Mirabel had come to the shop to see if there were any antique decorations to be had as she was always adding to her collection, her love of the season and the constant cycle of the year featured large in her thoughts. Now she had found a dusty old tome in Latin which promised to be the exclamation point on the happy season for Mirabel. How Ambrose had acquired the 14th century tome, or even whether he understood its value were mysteries. Its cover read “A Selection of Alchemical and Transmutation Recipes” in Latin but for the initiated, buried in its formulae were a number of powerful spells. Mirabel knew of the skilled witch that had penned the volume some seven centuries ago, and she had been trying to get her hands on a copy ever since it had first been published to no avail, especially since the damnable Inquisition had labeled it heresy not long after its publication. She had been particularly close on Christmas Day in 1423 but had been unable to rescue a copy from the flames of a Christmas morning book burning. Now, brimming with excitement, the witch slowly began examining her find to confirm its authenticity.
Closer now, Will was passing by a park where a few heavily bundled children were playing. He rounded a corner and continued walking until an errant snowball sailed by his head. He turned while still walking to see a slightly bronzed athletic young man, masculine power still evident under his heavy clothes engaged in a fierce snowball fight with an unearthly beautiful woman, bits of snow clinging to her flowing golden hair and completing the illusion of some winter goddess, the feminine curves of which not even heavy clothing could fully mask. They continued their snow duel with little regard for Will’s observation, with a light jump the large man leapt onto a small rise with a snowball in his hand cornering the woman in a small hollow and then dramatically pronounced a butchered movie line.
“It’s over ZoeAnakin; I have the high ground…”
“You underestimate my power, Obi Scott,” the blonde purred in reply as she sized up the tactical possibilities.
“Don’t try it.” The man completed the sequence, tightening his grip on his snowball while grinning from ear to ear.
The expected charge however was prefaced by the blonde rolling her arms in close to her torso and impressive bosom which forced her breasts together and slightly outwards. It was a bald attempt to short circuit the male brain of the man opposite her but it had the side effect of affecting EVERY man who could see those epic, sweater clad boobs. Time slowed down to a crawl for Will as an aching desire for the touch of a woman pervaded his mind. The scene was almost dream-like as the blonde seemed to move in slow motion as she made her move around the man only to get a snow ball to the face. It was an unreal reality that he wished could last forever. Unfortunately though for Will reality chose that instant to hit back.
THUD
Will suddenly found him self on his back, on the ground, looking up at the gray sky with a dull aching pain in the front of his body. He realized he had been so entranced by the blonde goddess that he had walked into a lamppost. He quickly got to his feet and hurried away chastised by the low laughs of the happy couple, he heard as he fled another strange exchange.
“You did it again, Zoe.” The man remarked, amused by the situation.
The blonde replied in her best Popeye impersonation, “I yams what I yams.”
In Ambrose’s Mirabel was doing her best to not seem ecstatic. The book was authentic and she wasn’t about to leave without it. She was happily paying; already distracted by the spells she wanted to try out that evening. At the corner of the building outside Ed was lounging in a shadow while doing his best to not look like he was watching the dwindling numbers of shoppers with increasing alarm at the prospect of a night without the comfort of a bottle. At the opposite corner a red faced Will was trying to put the most distance between him self and the embarrassment at the park as he could.
Mirabel stepped out of the store and began walking down the sidewalk, perhaps not paying as much attention as was wise to her surroundings as she focused inwardly, it was the first mistake made by the trio of actors. Ed saw an elderly woman who had come out of the antique store alone and who was carrying something. Whatever it was, it had to be valuable the way the old woman was carrying it, and Ed decided to make his move. Ed stepped out in front of the Mirabel surprising her; he pointed a hand inside his jacket in a poor attempt to look like he had a gun and hissed.
“Whatever you’ve got lady hand it over real nice and quick, and you won’t get hurt!”
Mirabel recovered, looked down at the obvious ploy, and with defiance in her eyes flatly stated, “You don’t even have a gun do you? Stealing from old ladies on Christmas Eve, have you no shame?”
Ed’s frustration flashed to anger at the old woman and with his free hand he drew back and hit her hard. Mirabel’s pained cry drew the attention of several onlookers including Will, and Will’s mind processed what was happening an instant after he saw the shabby man start wrestling with an elderly lady over a large book. His decision was made almost instantly and he broke into a run, crossing the street and quickly covering the distance between himself and the struggling pair. Ed was furious that this lady wasn’t letting go, normally if he met resistance he’d run away but this time he struck the woman upside the head again which finally caused her to fall and let go of her prize. He might still have gotten away but as he turned he slipped on the icy sidewalk and lost precious seconds regaining his footing. An instant after he did, Will Blitzen tackled him like a freight train, raining blows onto the thief’s body in vengeance for his treatment of the old matron, even drawing blood from a split lip with one strong hit. Ed was ill prepared for a fight with another man, and he collapsed under the onslaught, wheezing and laying for a moment on the ground. Will was the second of the trio to make a mistake that day and turned to check on the injured matron without confirming his victory, scooping up the object of the fight and handing it to Mirabel as she stood back up. She smiled weakly at her benefactor as she took the book but it instantly turned to concern as Ed got back up behind Will. Will saw the flash of worry and realized that Ed wasn’t out of the fight. Even as he turned, an object sailed by his head for the second time that day, only this time it was a malicious chunk of concrete instead of a harmless snowball. Will had been the target but the sailing chunk of artificial rock thrown by Ed’s hand still caught Mirabel just below her hairline and dropped her again to the ground, had she actually been an elderly woman the damage could have been serious, but witches are made of sterner stuff. A look of righteous fury on Will’s face promised retribution that never came as Ed pulled a canister from his coat and shot its spray into the eyes of Mirabel’s defender. Will stumbled in agony as the pepper spray did its work all to well; he was blind and helpless as Ed advanced with malice in his eyes. Ed took the time to deliver several vicious punches and kicks to the brave Samaritan one of which spattered several drops of Will’s blood onto the cover of the book before Ed finally scooped it up and ran away committing the third mistake by the trio. Seconds later other men began arriving but stopped to aid the injured rather than pursue the thief.
Long minutes passed before officers of the law and paramedics arrived. The policemen quickly recognized the thief and vowed to apprehend him soon. The paramedics did their best to flush Will’s eyes but it was Mirabel who did the most work. Though she wasn’t allowed any public display of her power it was a simple thing to touch Will and mumble a simple delayed spell of healing while he was distracted by a paramedic. She also took the chance to act like she was cleaning Will up, though her only real goal was collecting Ed’s dried blood from Will’s knuckles. Eventually the police provided the two victims rides home.
That night as dusk fell there were three very disappointed people in the city. Ed railed in his dingy hovel about the fact that his fence had shown no interest in the strange book, which wasn’t even written in English and as a result was nearly worthless to a pawnbroker. Thus he didn’t even have the alcohol for which he had risked so much to attain.
Will looked in his mirror at his spreading bruises and red eyes and briefly considered why he had gotten involved in the fight in the first place. He searched his feelings and concluded that it had been the right thing to do, but the pain he felt as he climbed into bed was marking this as his worst Christmas ever.
For Mirabel she mumbled over and over about how many knaves there were in the world compared to the number of knights. Had she walked away from the fight with her book she might have found it within her self to forgive Mr. Greentch, but he had doggedly fought her and the throbbing from her rock wound was painful even as her magic healed the injury. Thus now as she worked a familiar spell of summoning she mentally searched her catalog of curses trying to decide which one would be the most appropriate. She dropped the tissue with Ed’s dried blood on it collected from Will’s hand into her cauldron and called Mr. Greentch to her, bidding him to return what he had stolen in ancient words. As she sank into her favorite chair and waited she thought about what she could do for Will. She took out a crystal and fed it a dried drop of Will’s blood and reviewed his feelings during the day. She lingered over the encounter in the park, her eyes flashing with understanding as a gorgeous blonde came into focus.
“So that’s who that entire hubbub a month ago was about. Careful Mr. Blitzen, devil food is an exotic recipe that you might not want to develop a taste for, though… there are other recipes…” Mirabel trailed off pondering. “It’s been so long since I baked, and it’s nearly a crime for such a noble knight to go hungry on such a blessed day.” With the need to reward one man and punish another meshed perfectly in Mirabel’s mind she quickly collected a number of old books and began her preparations. She had just the recipe in mind but it was frightfully complex and she would have precious little time to prepare.
Outside, not a creature was stirring on the cold, dark, Christmas Eve save for one strange man who walked with a zombie like step down deserted streets carrying a stranger book. One of Mirabel’s chief ingredients in her recipe was delivering itself to the bakery.
Chapter 2
Mr. Edward Greentch had woken from sleep about ten thousand times in his life so far. The scene which slowly seeped into his understanding as his waking mind reclaimed his senses was immediately at the top of the list for strangeness. At first he could hear the gentle humming of a woman doing her best rendition of “Good King Wenceslas” and for a moment he thought he might still be in some pleasant dream. That impression continued as a shimmering oval of white light spread across his hazy vision. However, as sensation returned to his mind and feeling to his limbs, the cold familiar embrace of steel on his wrists informed him that this could be more nightmare than dream and his mind quickly turned to thoughts of concern. The haze in his eyes finally melted away and the concern took on a large note of confusion. He quickly realized that he was standing in the middle of an odd circle on the floor, but with his arms stretched over his head and locked in a pair of steel cuffs. It was a slightly odd position but not nearly as confusing as the fact that there wasn’t a stitch of clothing on him. Even more confusing than that was the large slowly boiling cauldron not ten feet away from him from which the luminous oval of white light emanated. Behind the cauldron along a wall, a large worktable set with various instruments some of which would have been at home in the lab of a modern chemist and some of which belonged in the alchemist’s lab of several centuries ago seemed to be in heavy use. The opposite wall held a bookcase filled with ancient tomes next to an over plush, clearly well used, reading chair. In the middle of the arrangement a common table held bins overflowing with odds and ends. Over all of the outside walls Christmas decorations and colored lights did their best to create a festive mood. He scanned the room looking for something he could use to get out of the manacles and to the doorway on the other side of the room. His mind barely registered the dress hanging there encased in plastic. Suddenly the humming stopped and a head of white curls popped up from the other side of the junk table.
“Ah, you’re awake. Good. Now we can get started.” Mirabel happily chirped and dusted off the front of her Frosty the Snowman sweater.
“You’re the bint from the bookstore! How the hell did you find me?! If you have any sense at all you’ll be letting me go.” Ed spoke with a questioning fury followed by a false bravado. The mystery of how he got into this predicament momentarily forgotten in his attempt to seem as menacing as possible to the seemingly elderly woman.
“Oh, I didn’t have to find you at all. You were kind enough to come here to return my book, it is mine after all. You even helped move all this into place,” she said indicating the cauldron with a wave of her hand.
“Lady, I don’t care how bat shit crazy you are, you and your Halloween decorations don’t scare me.” Ed practically spat his words.
“Oh, Ed this isn’t for Halloween at all. No we’re going to make a last minute Christmas gift you and I. I needed my tools to make a Christmas cake.” Mirabel’s eyes sparkled at the thought of her impending gift and Ed wondered how he had gotten kidnapped by a deranged granny.
“I’m not helping you with nothing, not that you actually have any ingredients here.” Ed sneered trying desperately to seem unaffected by the oddness of the situation.
“Oh but I do.”
Mirabel softly cooed with hidden meaning, and with that she drew a short but obviously razor sharp obsidian knife from the bins of odds and ends and advanced on the helpless man. Ed, coward as he was, did his best to squirm away from the sharp implement so incongruously held in the hand of the grandmotherly figure. Mirabel took the point and pressed it into Ed’s skin just above the breastbone drawing a few drops of blood which trickled down the lower edge of the black jagged stone. Satisfied, she withdrew and mumbled words Ed couldn’t make out, he noted the additional oddity that his wound immediately stopped bleeding. Mirabel moved to the cauldron and held the knife over it.
“You see dear, the key to good baking is to always use fresh natural ingredients.”
She spoke as if instructing a pupil and then tapped the knife causing several drops of Ed’s blood to fall into the cauldron from the point. Then she pulled out the book that had started this mess, all too familiar to both of them, and scraped a few drops of Will’s dried blood from its cover into the cauldron adding the last necessary active ingredient in a complex recipe she had been working for several hours while Ed had slept. The luminous white glow quickly turned a soft pink and the slow simmering boil stopped. In a brief instant the surface of the cauldron became a pink tinted mirror as tendril wisps of pink smoke rose from the edge.
“Lady, I don’t know what you think you’re doing, but that ain’t baking.” Ed’s response held a quivering note of fear as the strangeness of the situation got to him.
“Oh, I disagree again; I’m following the recipe for Christmas cake exactly. It’s just that making a witch’s Christmas cheesecake requires very special ingredients. Normally, you can’t find someone with a karmic balance low enough to provide the main ingredient or a recipient worth going to all the trouble over but this year we have both. You see tradition dictates that should someone aid me in my need then I should reward them with something of equal value to the service they rendered. William Blitzen returned something priceless and irreplaceable to me so I intend to give him something priceless and irreplaceable in return.”
Mirabel spoke in the knowing tones of one who understands an in joke and refuses to enlighten the rest of the party. Ed was too dumbfounded to contribute anything meaningful so she continued.
“Any rational last words Mr. Edward Greentch? None? Very well then into the oven with ya.” Then she intoned.
homo hominis fio femina
vires fio venia
turpis fio décor
Cruor captus per vis ero restituo in amor
With the final ominous syllable giant plumes of the pale pink smoke rose from the cauldron and reached toward him in a way that no natural smoke could ever be blown. In an instant they swirled around him in as if he stood in the center of some pink tornado. Faster and faster they went slowly resolving down into a continuous cylinder formed by the pulsing pink tinted distortion. A tiny part of Ed’s mind thought it looked a little like the distortion formed on a hot summer day by rising heat but the rest of his thoughts were fixated on the increasing sensation of warmth. The feeling of warmth started at a level that would have been normal for a summer day and quickly graduated to a sensation not dissimilar from the inside of a car left too long in the sun. That in of it self would have been uncomfortable but it did not stop there and a moment later it was if Ed had locked himself in a sauna set to its maximum setting. Even then the growing heat did not stop and Ed’s mind struggled to find an analogy even though the heat strangely wasn’t lethal.
Across Ed’s body his scraggly body hair was the first to succumb to the mystic heat. He felt as much as saw patches of his hair ignite and burn off in flashes of pink foxfire. Ed almost swung from his manacles as the leading edge of the burn crested a thigh and lit off his pubic hair. Though the foxfire added no additional heat, the sight of it consuming his crotch led Ed to issue a loud torrent of screams. They had barely ended in relief that his manhood was intact as the fire crotch died and the manacles released. The fact that the manacles had released competed for his attention against the spectacle of his black greasy hair going up like a pink roman candle. It was an odd sight, before the fox fire burned itself out, of him self coiffed in pink flame, as a result it was a long several seconds before he realized he was free but shorn of every hair on his body.
When he did realize he was no longer bound he immediately tried to leave the circle but found the distortion seemingly solid. He put his hands on the pink non-wall and pushed as hard as he could but found no give. He began to push again before he stopped, flabbergasted from what he was seeing. All over his hands small bumps were appearing, almost as if bubbles were forming under his skin. He withdrew his hands from the energy field and watched dumfounded in the oppressive heat as the bubbles grew and merged. Then a grimace and a sharp breath followed as the first of them began to pop without anything escaping the skin. The individual discomforts of the bubbles popping as Ed’s flesh boiled inside his own skin was translated into a series of rapid grunts from Ed’s mouth even as his mind struggled to come to terms with the sight that would have gotten a Hollywood special effects guru a nice bonus. Slowly the cooking flesh spread up his arms and the sensation began in his feet. Still, his mind remained lucid enough even through his vocalized pains to notice a key development a scant moment later. At the tips of his fingers where the bubbles had begun first the boiling was beginning to die down but not before he felt bone and tendon writhe under the horrible cooking. The last bubble popped along a line which quickly began advancing up his arm following the fleshy bubbling. Ed’s mind was having difficulty coming to terms with the ‘cooked’ flesh the boiling had left behind. He wrung his hands together to convince himself that it wasn’t an illusion and only the sensation of smooth, soft hands passing over one another answered to his mind. He looked again over the uncharacteristically small hands, ending in tapered fingers and slightly protruding nails, all covered in fair alabaster skin but his mind refused to acknowledge the girl hands for what they were.
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING TO ME?!!!” Ed shouted even as he fell to the ground of his circular prison as the arches of his feet gave way, the distorting flesh unable to bear his weight.
“Why I already told you. You and I are making a one of a kind gift, Christmas cheesecake for the man you did such horrible things to today.” Mirabel answered in a tone reserved for stubborn children.
Ed looked down to his soft hands and to where the bubbling was subsiding in his wrists, leaving them slender and elegant. His mind replayed the statement and fixated on the emphasis Mirabel had kept putting on the word cheesecake.
He slowly mumbled out to himself. “Wait…cheesecake is a euphemism for…”
His eyes went wide as the realization of what Mirabel was really making finally dawned to him, and he attempted to get up from the floor only to find that while his small petite feet with newly delicate arches were up to the task his slimming ankles were not and refused to carry his weight. Only the diminished but available strength in his hastily splayed fingers, slender forearms, and sharp girlish elbows prevented him from going face first into the floor. Still the near fall was no distraction to the damning truth that Ed could no longer deny, and he was desperate to confront the witch to make her stop. His eyes finally found her by the stuffed chair, but the shock of her activity stole the words from his mouth a few seconds more even as the cursed bubbling marked the melting of the man strength of his biceps down into softer flesh. For while Ed’s mind had been finally catching on to the stark reality of the creature he was becoming, Mirabel had retrieved the plastic dress bag from the door and was busy laying out a red velvet strapless Santa dress trimmed in white lace. She withdrew a second bag and laid out a pair of white lace stockings by the dress and then gently placed a white lace panty with a heart embroidered on the front on top of the dress. Ed’s mind reminded him who the witch expected to wear that ensemble and shocked him back into action.
“NO, NO, NO, YOU CAN’T DO THIS, I WON’T LET YOU!!!”
Ed screamed trying to deny his reality populated with disproportionately short arms filled with arcs of graceful female muscle that held no where near the raw power of the man flesh that had been replaced. Still, he was unable to stand as the heat cooked his newly shorter, but far sleeker calves to completion and moved up to begin granting a softer curve to his knees. Failing any kind of plan he railed against the mystic ‘oven’ and the ‘baking’ that was claiming his manhood. Ed slammed his small girlish fists into the pulsing pink vapor from the floor of his impromptu cell with all of the womanly strength he now possessed in his arms, but nothing gave way and the ‘baking’ continued as the bubbling spread across his back and up his thighs. With only the discomfort of his longer nails pressed into the flesh of his palms to show for his assault Ed finally stopped and tried to think of any possible exit from the mystic cage that held him. Almost instantly he was distracted by the sensation of his thigh bones shortening slightly, which drew his attention as the formerly meaty limbs finished melting down into graceful curves that tapered down into his soft knees. He took a hand and traced the delectable curve now formed by his womanly legs. A shiver of pleasure briefly shone through the oppressive heat that still permeated his mind as his feminine nails briefly touched his thigh in the softest of grazes.
“I bet I could stop traffic with these in a pair of heels.”
Ed strangely thought admiring his new legs for the briefest of instants before he cringed at the alien thought that had just crossed his mind. With the thought of heels still fresh in his mind, Ed inwardly considered why they were a part of feminine attire and logic brought a fresh misery under the spotlight.
“Why do women wear heels? Women wear heels because it makes their legs look good and its makes them taller. Why do they want to look taller? Because women are shorter and smaller than men usually. This witch is making me into a woman. Oh NO, I’m going to be short and small that’s why it (me) wants to wear them.” Ed’s internal monologue ended in an external cry of despair as the new realization sunk in.
Now faced with the grim certainty of the future Ed did what cornered bullies have done since the dawn of time when real courage was required, he wept like a little girl. His wracking sobs however couldn’t obliterate the feeling of the spreading boiling fields of flesh meeting, entwining, and merging around the flesh of his hips and butt. In this case the bubbles accumulating in Ed’s rear did not wholly pop instead joining together causing the flesh of Ed’s buttocks to rise like baking bread, swelling into gentle, ripe curves which melded with the fertile curves of Ed’s delectable thighs. Deep inside his hips the gaseous pressure built until finally with a mighty pop his hips were forced wider increasing the space available within dramatically. Bubbles raced along the outside lines of his hips leaving generous padding as they subsided. The boiling, expanding sensation focused briefly on his hip joints which pushed outward slightly until the twin bubbles collapsed and his thighs pulled back in to reset at a slightly different angle. Finally, with all the joints and muscles of his diminished legs working, Ed wobbly rose to his small feet like a fawn taking its first steps. The subtle womanly differences in Ed’s stance with wide, fertile hips, but feet closer together lead to noticeable tapering in his profile and a slight seductive bend at his knees. Those feminine lines were terrifying to Ed along with the significant reduction in stature wed to the feeling of smallness that a maximum height of 5’6” engenders, and with tears streaming down his face the ‘cooking’ man made one last supplication to the mercy of his ‘chef’.
“Please (sob), I don’t want to (sob) be a woman (sob). I’ll do whatever you want. Just please (sob) stop URGHNNN.”
Ed pleaded in the crying tones of a broken man ending with a groan as the pressure built in his backbone. With a series of popping bubbles the vertebrae of his spine shifted slightly increasing the curvature subtly, forming the unique profile of a young woman, and pushing Ed’s derriere out, slightly emphasizing his curves. As another insult, twin bubbles formed on either side of the transition from Ed’s spine to his ass and then popped leaving twin shallow dimples in his lower back.
“Well Mr. Greentch, it seems that all three of today’s concerned parties are getting something they didn’t want. I didn’t want to be mugged, robbed, and hit with a rock. Mr. Blitzen didn’t particularly want to be beaten, blinded, and bloodied. You don’t want to be baked into cheesecake. So I guess that makes the three of us even. I might even wager that you’re coming out ahead what with the life of petty crime you’ll be leaving in trade for a nicer one as a wholesome young woman.”
Mirabel impassively stated her opinion as she turned a craftsman’s eye on her project noting the spread of bubbling flesh across Ed’s abdomen, the simmering in his groin, and the slow spread of alabaster fair skin which told her the offending man flesh had been fully cooked down into its girlish counterpart.
“I don’t want (sob) that life. (sob) Not like this. NOT LIKE THIS (sob).”
Ed feebly protested caught between searching the face of his tormentor and watching the slow cooking of his midsection which was beginning to render down into a slim waistline.
“Oh of course you don’t want this now, never met a man right in the head who would. Don’t you worry though, once you’ve cooked all the way through you’ll be right as rain. To use the old cliché poem it’s a just a matter of all that mental ‘snakes and snails and puppy dog tails’ in your mind melting down into ‘sugar, spice and everything nice’ and you’ll be one happy girl.”
Mirabel spoke with the authority of long experience before her face finally softened at a new outburst of sobbing from Mr. Greentch.
“Oh dear, its not like I don’t have a heart, here let me give you a present that will make you feel better.”
Mirabel’s demeanor again swung back to the grandmotherly as she rooted around in a bin before withdrawing a bottle and bringing it to the cauldron. She hummed watching Ed’s ribs swell out and then dramatically collapse inward narrowing his torso as she poured its contents into the cauldron. Ed saw the familiar foxfire leap out of the cauldron even as he got a look at the bottle in Mirabel’s hand; it was a bottle of ladies’ chemical depilatory. The foxfire raced up his legs, across his body, and down his arms. He had a pretty good idea what Mirabel had just given him even before his small hands felt his thighs from which now even the hint of hair had disappeared.
“There I’ve saved you a huge amount of time. You’ll never need to shave that beautiful body to keep it looking good.” Mirabel proudly noted as if such a gift would appeal to Mr. Greentch.
“STOP, WHY WON’T YOU STOP?!”
Ed railed as if his screams might halt his slow roasting and accompanying feminization. The soft touch of his small hands across his newly slender, taut belly only confirmed his destruction as a low swell of female stomach muscles rose upward from his flesh mimicking the earlier rise of his ass and completing his attractive midriff.
“Because dear, no one likes undercooked cheesecake, it ruins the taste. Mr. Blitzen certainly doesn’t and in the end you’d only wind up unhappy when he refuses to love you or share his bed, or when you realize you won’t be able to give him children. No, half cooked cheesecake is such a waste for everyone so you’ll stay in there until you’re done.”
Mirabel stubbornly stated while gathering up an armful of supplies as the boiling flesh moved into Ed’s chest, shoulders, and neck and wiped out any capacity for his reply as his throat stopped obeying his mind.
“Now then, time to think about the icing, and a major part of the presentation. Mr. Blitzen’s standards went up this afternoon when he visually sampled the work of another master artiste, but this isn’t my first baking attempt. We’ll show that devil food usurper what Mirabel Robinson’s cheesecake recipe is capable of!”
Mirabel smiled at the friendly challenge as she began mixing milk and cream in a large bowl, added some sugar, and whipped the mixture into a frothy combination. She separated the large bowl into two smaller ones and added a candied cherry to the top of each bowl. She patiently observed her baking creation for a moment with a bowl in each hand by the cauldron until loud twin pops and the narrowing of Ed’s shoulders announced the opportune time to add her mixture to the cauldron, which she promptly did. Ed felt the bubbles in his chest begin to boil faster and combine, struggling through his tight throat he finally managed a few words.
“NO, NOT THAT, I don’t want (cough) (pop) breasts eep! Aieeee!!! My voice! I hate you, I hate you!!”
As before though, what Ed didn’t want proved to be of little effect on the combining bubbles in his chest and he could only whine in his newly alluring high-pitched voice as two massive bubbles pushed out from his chest like fleshy balloons. Once they had just slightly passed softball size the bubbles burst but only partially deflated. Almost instantly the skin tightened into round, full, perky breasts that almost had Ed salivating over their curves for an instant save for the slight tugging feeling on his front that reminded him that these spectacular tits were anchored to his body. Ed’s girlish hands again moved to confirm the new contours of his body and a gentle squeeze sent a spark of pleasure to his brain and settled any question as to whether the cherry nipple capped mounds were his. Ed sent a stream of curses that would have made a sailor blush at the witch and tried to ignore the fact that they were spoken lyrically in melodic soprano tones. The insults were the only response he could make for the development of cleavage on his body.
The term ‘his body’ however was increasingly becoming a misnomer as Mirabel smiled at the results of her recipe so far. From the back there was only the unbroken profile of a young woman, with the lines of an elegant back slimming to a narrow waist, which flowed down the slope of an attractive rear to wide fertile hips, all encased in radiant clear, alabaster fair skin. Now with a glorious bosom in front there was little left of Mr. Greentch. His small hands moved again to rub his face and he twitched trying to shake off the bubbling that now was creeping over his jaw and into his face. The sensation of the slow simmer between his fair thighs accelerating drew a hand to the remains of his manhood. Finding he had no control over his face, lips or jaw as the flesh there bubbled, he could only breathe and whine in his soft voice as his girlish hand relayed the sequence of his end as a man.
Slowly the bubbles in his crotch melded into two long arcs that ran from his ass to the terminus of his smooth belly. Slowly the crescent arcs inflated and pushed over his diminished manhood until their edges touched. Now deep within Ed’s hips he felt the bubbling grow again. Small bubbles formed together to a make a large one that pushed everything contained in his hips to the edges making space for a new invader and then popped. His defeated mind knew that it had left a womb in its passing. Soon the bubbles again raced through his flesh and pop after pop left womanly structures in the space the bubbles carved out. On his face the bubbling slowly began to die down on the surface but move inwards, it left behind an elegant, smooth jaw, A narrow nose with a shallow concave curve in its bridge, full cheeks, and a gently pronounced brow.
Ed could only softly, girlishly, moan as the key marker of his sex cooked down. He felt but barely registered the ramifications of pressure in his womb pushing down towards the junction of his thighs. Then with a massive pop, a bubble containing his maleness shot up into his abdomen and then melted before reemerging in a far different configuration. The swollen crescent bubbles of his crotch deflated to become labia and settled into position as a Venus mound and that quickly, Ed’s new sex was fully cooked. The velvet gates of his new womanhood were ready to entertain male courtiers and lead them into a wet tunnel and onto the castle of Ed’s new womb.
Mirabel clasped her hands in glee at the sight of that newly flat crotch adorned with the temptation of the slit that ran down its middle. Like any craftsman, mortal or not, she took great pride in seeing a creation come out well. Still she reminded herself that there were still things to be done and she once again rooted around in her bins. Ed’s mind had lost all lucidity and the feeling of emptiness between his thighs didn’t register as he collapsed to once again writhe on the floor. Neither did the feeling of the soft skin of his thighs sliding over one another register, nor the feeling of his breasts shifting slightly as their relation to gravity’s pull changed. He didn’t feel a few wispy hairs sprout from his mound; no all of his mind was now trying to hold itself together under the assault of its own mystic boiling. It was fruitless however, like trying to hold onto a large block of ice on a hot summer day. Slowly his thoughts and cares, the core of himself, began to melt away despite his efforts. The other participant in this drama despite the progress however, was not pleased with what she was seeing.
“BROWN?!! I am not going to all this effort for some cautious, mundane brown bush, presentation still counts for something!”
Mirabel exclaimed and then rummaged through her bins drawing out a handful of strawberries and cherries. She quickly stepped to the cauldron and crushed them in her hand, letting the red juices flow down across her hand into the smoking mixture. A pink pulse of smoke again shot up and the offending brunette strands on Ed’s mound altered to rich auburn, a moment later thin auburn arches sprouted to frame his eyes as the pink of his lips, both sets, darkened to a strawberry shade. Finally the oddly bald crown of his head began to sprout similar auburn strands which quickly grew out into long, silky, auburn curls.
“That’s more like it, the blondes may get all the attention, but a feisty red is far more unique. Hmmm, now angelic faces are all well and good…but we need something to make your heart shaped countenance a little less generic…I’ve got it!”
Mirabel exclaimed and ran back around to her spice bin. A moment later she threw a dash of cinnamon into the cauldron. Her action was reflected in the squirming figure in the ‘oven’ as a patch of light freckles spread across the bridge of its nose. Mirabel regarded her work and rubbed her chin with her hand before adding, “You know, looking like this, red-haired, and with freckled fair skin I’d better make you Irish.”
Mirabel stood and regarded her work as a painter might regard a nearly finished masterpiece, debating whether another stroke of the brush might push the limit of brilliance or go too far and ruin the effort.
“Hmm, my dear you’re getting there, but you need more emphasis…do you know the old rhyme ‘Jack Horner’? You need a plum my dear.” Mirabel searched her bins looking for one. She finally found a silver heart pin which she decided would be just the right touch. She dropped it into the cauldron and a soft grimace issued from the red lips of the almost-girl in the mystic oven as it reappeared as a charm pierced through the narrow oval of its navel.
Inside Mirabel’s creation the battle was all but over as Edward Greentch began to forget why he was even fighting the melting heat. In the space of his mind he stumbled as his form rendered in his old body melted into a spreading pool of pale blue liquid which bubbled for a few seconds and then turned to pale pink. Slowly, a figure that matched his new outward appearance rose from the pool, sucking the errant liquid back in and growing with the nourishment. She smiled and then embraced the gooey remnant of her former self whose last thought before he disintegrated and was absorbed by the female figure was “she’s nice, I wonder who I am?’ With that Edward Greentch ceased to be and a freshly minted woman took his place.
Mirabel noted the contented sigh and smile that played across her creation’s face and carefully timed out another minute to make certain that no male thoughts would survive buried in this girl’s subconscious before she extinguished the fire under the cauldron.
“Stick a fork in her, she’s done.” Mirabel happily announced to no one in particular as she regarded the prime specimen of woman that she had created from an inferior specimen of man. “You can still cook with the best of them, Mirabel.” She verbally applauded her self before giving her self a pat on the back. Quickly for its large mass, the cauldron, arcane vessel and all, cooled, and with it ended the spell of transformation. A few more moments passed before the spell of the ‘oven’ robbed of its mystic heat collapsed finally freeing the gorgeous red head sprawled unceremoniously on the floor. Wisps of pink vapor still rose from her body however, and Mirabel wisely let the arcane energies cool and dissipate before she moved on to phase two of her plan. The pause did give her time to work on another enchantment almost as critical as the first.
Finally, coming to a stopping point, Mirabel collected the girl from the floor and moved her unconscious form to the easy chair where the dress that would serve as her gift wrapping waited. Before she dressed the girl, the elderly woman took a hand and traced the long sensuous lines of her sleeping creation’s body. She gently felt one of its full soft breasts and pondered. She had played the old matron for over a century now and the thought of being young again had crossed her mind. Though she had to admit the thought of once again being pursued by young men most bent on a single goal was bit daunting. Still, the thought of an overdue romance sparked by the love she was about to create was intriguing and some new adventure would do her well. Thus as Mirabel dressed her masterpiece for its new life, she resolved that soon in the New Year she would take a turn in the ‘oven’ her self and bake off some decades, coming out as a fresh young woman to take a fresh look at life and maybe tempt the odd young man. The anticipation was energizing as she resumed her work on an obscenely complex enchantment, humming carols again to pass the hours until dawn.
Dawn slowly came and with it the first clear light of Christmas morning which played on the snow and bathed everything in a sparkling silver glow that even a master artist would find difficult to reproduce. Inside Will’s house something finally stirred and he groggily awoke to a less than joyous Christmas morning with little thought spared for the winter wonderland outside, his injuries yesterday had sapped much of his remaining Christmas spirit and as he plodded to his bathroom his mood was decidedly fixed on this just being another day on the calendar. His mood did improve when he got a chance to look in the mirror, surprised to note that his bruises were still tender but all but faded. Now feeling just a hint of welcome for the new day he marched towards his kitchen and coffee pot.
Will had just started to cross his living room when his mind realized that not all was as it should be. Garlands of holly hung from his furniture, and a wreath set with lit candles sent a soft warm glow across the room that merged with the rainbow electric light coming from a full sized Christmas tree decorated to the hilt with lights and ornaments. The new tree easily outdid the mini-tree it had replaced by an order of magnitude. Will’s mouth hung open as he regarded the tree, then suddenly his fascination with the improved tree was replaced with a far larger shock. For there sitting at the trees’ base, bathed in the convergence of rich candle light, rainbow Christmas lights and the silver sunlight streaming in from an open window was a vision of feminine beauty.
The lights played across her fair skin, dancing over her bare shoulders and upper chest where a fringe of white lace tried to hide the beginning of the valley of her bosom which stood out in full perky curves and easily held up the form fitting red velvet of her strap less dress. Twin bumps betrayed through the fabric at the apex of her velvet encased breasts hinted at the treasures underneath and seemed to proudly proclaim that the full curves were filled by the woman underneath and no trick of padding. From her breasts, Will’s eyes traced the sleek curve of her body down to where she knelt on her padded rear. The short hemline of her dress also trimmed in lace rode across her upper thighs just below her hips and was just barely modest. Her calves folded back on the outside of her thighs, their curves emphasized in white lace stockings. Will’s eyes traced the womanly curves back up their owner’s form and up to the girl’s head which rested on the top of her chest, her face was angelically beautiful even in its impassive sleeping mask, made even more so by the patch of freckles which seemed to make her more real. Her gorgeous auburn curls were tied back with a pair of white ribbons but her curved bangs had been left loose to frame her face.
Will’s mind raced trying to comprehend the singular beauty before him, what words could he speak that would do justice to this creature. His inspired mind longed to speak ‘Oh fair and radiant maiden, why do you brighten my abode with your light? From what star of heaven have you fallen from Miss Angel?’
“WOW,” was what finally came out from Will’s numb tongue and he wanted to slap himself for his inability to translate his inner feelings into words. Still he finally collected himself and pushed onward.
“Miss? Miss? HELLO?” Will spoke with increasing volume trying to wake the girl who sat there unmoving.
Having failed with words Will ducked out of the room and returned a moment later with a wooden dowel rod. The absurdity of the situation with him poking one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen with a stick to wake her was lost on him as he seemed fixated on obeying some strange taboo, as if directly touching the vision of beauty might make her vanish. Still the woman remained comatose. Will began to consider that maybe someone had placed the most realistic life-size doll ever made in his house for some joke whose punch line wasn’t immediately obvious. That thought died as he finally worked up the courage and gently shook the girl’s soft shoulder. The unmistakable texture of girl skin under his hand and soft living warmth that radiated from it dispelled any notion of this creature being a doll, but did little to solve the mystery of why she remained unanimated. Finally, he noticed a small thin portfolio peeking out of Santa stocking clasped between the girl’s